¡¶heaven above¡·


 Chapter 1 There is a female crescent moon

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Her name is Yueya, she has no surname, and she is an orphan. After she was picked up, the aunt found a birthmark on the back of her hand that looked like a crescent, so she named her Yueya.

    Crescent Moon has always been wearing small clothes that the aunt picked up from other adults' coarse linen clothes, and the workmanship is not very good.

    There are two hairpins tied up, that is, skyrockets, but they are not very round, and they are scattered and distorted. They were tied by the aunt for her.

    As long as she can remember, she has been living in this city. Every day, she is a beggar wandering the streets. There is only the aunt beside her. The fingers and palm of the aunt's left hand are almost all sticky and stick together.  , like a big chayote that has grown into a deformity, it is terrifying to look at.

    Yueya heard from my aunt that it was because she was bought by a big family to be a maid when she was young, but because she committed a crime, she rushed at the mistress, and then she was punished by the mistress, who wrapped her whole hand in gauze and let her  The man grabbed her hand and put it in the fire. The meat on the hand was almost cooked, and then he took it out, wrapped her in a layer of gauze, and threw her out of the mansion.

    Auntie had no money for medical treatment, and then she could only let the wound heal on its own, and finally grew into such a terrifying appearance.

    The aunt told Yueya about her youth as if she was telling a story, and Yueya also listened to the story obediently, her eyes were all on the aunt.

    Crescent Moon and Auntie depended on each other, begging for a living in this city, until that day, in the midst of hunger and cold, Auntie died of illness, and Crescent Moon became a lonely person.

    She didn't know her birthday, nor did the aunt who had passed away, so the aunt took the day when she picked up the crescent moon as her birthday.

    Yueya had no money to pay for the funeral of the aunt. Early in the morning, as soon as the sun showed a little light, a few beggars who lived together in the ruined temple helped Yueya, and they carried the aunt to the street together.  The aunt was lying on the cold ground with a tattered straw mat covering her body.  Crescent Moon knelt aside, a piece of straw that she picked up from no one knew where was stuck in her messy hair.

    As the warm sun rose higher and higher, more and more people came to the market, and shop vendors began to open one by one.  In the bustling market, there is an endless stream of men, women and children coming and going, and the vendors are also selling enthusiastically. The scene of the crescent moon is incompatible with everything in the market.

    She was very quiet, she didn't cry, she didn't make a fuss, she just lowered her head and remained silent. There were people coming and going on the road, and no one was willing to stop for the two of them. The time passed quietly, and soon it was noon.

    The hunger in her abdomen made Yueya feel that she was starting to lose strength, but she still knelt there.

    Suddenly, Yueya felt the weight behind her, and turned her head to see that a leather robe wrapped herself up.

    She looked forward and looked up again, with a trace of panic in her eyes, but she did not back away, but looked at the man in front of her.

    Su Yu's starry eyes, red lips and jade face, peach blossom cheeks, jade tree facing the wind, a jade crown hairpin simply tied up her hair, wearing a purple shirt, and those soap boots were covered with yellow mud, as if they hadn't been washed for a long time  up.

    When Yue Yue saw the man in front of her, she thought he was good-looking, and he didn't look like a bad guy.

    After Su Yu put the leather robe on Yueya, he straightened up and looked around, stabilized the burden on his back, then leaned down, and said gently to Yueya: "I think you are wearing thin clothes, I'm afraid you will catch a cold  ,May I have your name?"

    Wrapped in this leather robe, Yueya felt an indescribable warmth behind her, as if a warm sun flowed through her heart, Yueya said calmly, "My name is Yueya."

    "Crescent¡ª"

    Su Yu looked at her thoughtfully, looking at Yueya's hands that were tightly squeezed because of the cold, or because she was afraid of being approached by strangers.

    "I see the grass on your head. Do you want to sell yourself? What price do you plan to sell?"

    Hearing the man in front of him asking, Yueya's eyes blushed involuntarily, and then she said with a slightly choked voice: "I don't know how much it will cost, I just hope that there is a kind person who can help me bury my aunt, give me a bite of food, let  I can do anything."

    Su Yu said gently: "Is there no other request?"

    Crescent Moon nodded, closed her mouth tightly, and then kowtowed to Su Yu.

    Su Yu hurriedly said: "Don't be in a hurry to kowtow, I just came back from the outside, and I don't have any extra silver taels on me, I'm afraid I will disappoint you." Seeing the undisguised disappointment on Yue Ya's face, Su Yu  Yu continued to explain, "But my home is nearby, if you want, you can wait here for me to bring the money, but it will take some time.  "

    Yue Yue hesitated for a moment, then immediately nodded, and then wanted to untie the leather robe behind her and return it to the person in front of her.

    "No, you wear so little in such a cold day, you can wear it."

    "how about you?"

    "I'm strong and don't get in the way, and this robe is a deposit for you. I'll take it when I come back. You wait for me here, but it may take longer, because I need to find someone to help you  Auntie arranges the funeral."

    "Thank you, master." Yueya kowtowed heavily again, thanking Su Yu.

    "You remember my name first, my name is Su Yu."

    "Master Su."

    Su Yu felt a little uncomfortable hearing this address: "I'm not much older than you, so you don't have to call me Master, you can call me Young Master."

    "Good sir." Yueya didn't change her words for a while.

    Su Yu didn't continue to emphasize, moved the burden on his back to the front of his body, and then reached into it to feel around, and then Crescent Moon saw him take out something wrapped in a white cloth, Su Yu spread out the white cloth, and a white  The buns came out.

    Seeing the white steamed bun, Yueya swallowed, but couldn't swallow it, and then realized that she had been kneeling here all morning, her mouth was dry and there was no water left.  Her eyes were fixed on the white steamed bun.

    Su Yu handed the steamed bun to Yueya, Yueya was flattered, then took the steamed bun carefully, and put it on her chest.  Su Yu gently touched Yue Ya's face, the jade skin was cold, and Su Yu couldn't bear to withdraw his hand.

    Crescent Moon just looked up at his face, felt the warmth of his palm, the tenderness left by his fingertips, and did not speak.

    "It's cold and the steamed buns are hard, eat slowly, don't worry."

    Su Yu then pulled the straw from her head, and then walked away, performing a scene of three steps and one look back, and did not leave directly until she was far away.  Crescent Moon knelt on the spot and watched him go.

    After Yueya finished eating the steamed buns, she just knelt on the spot resolutely, bit her red lips lightly, suppressed the sadness in her heart, felt the warmth Su Yu left for her, and waited for Su Yu to come back to pick her up and make arrangements for her auntie.  Funeral.

    Before the straw on her head was taken away, no one paid any attention to her, and after it was taken off this time, no one even looked at her, and just passed in front of her without seeing her.

    The last ray of sunlight that could shine on the market in the city passed through the clouds, projected onto Yueya's body, and shone on her face, then quickly slid down the sky and hid in Xishan.

    Crescent Moon is still waiting there, Su Yu hasn't been able to bring anyone yet, and the people in the market have already dispersed, leaving only the vendors packing up their things, and not long after, the vendors also withdrew  gone.

    Yueya's friends came to look for her, but Yueya didn't follow her back, she was still guarding the aunt's side, and she was still waiting for Su Yu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 2 Unique and Unique

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As night falls, many stalls have been closed, and some shops have officially opened their doors.

    A well-dressed middle-aged woman with heavy make-up, a big belly and a big belly was sneaking close to Yueya with three middle-aged men.  One of the middle-aged men is the guide, and the other two are turtle slaves.

    They stood eight meters away looking at poor Crescent Moon.

    "Li Mu, is this little girl you are talking about?" The woman looked at Crescent Moon who was kneeling there and kept sizing her up.

    The man named Li Mu approached the old bustard, and said with a smile on his face, "That's right, this girl has been kneeling here for a whole day, doesn't she look good? Although her face is a little dirty, but  After washing it, it must be fresh and fresh, take her back and train her for two years, if she can't become the number one oiran in your building, at least she will be a top-notch one."

    The old bustard nodded in satisfaction: "She looks pretty, she looks a little thinner, but, didn't you say that this girl is selling herself? Why don't you see this weed, and she is wearing a leather robe, are you sure?"  Did you recognize the wrong person?"

    "That's right, this girl has been begging here for several years. The woman in front of her has always taken her with her. Now the person in front of her is dead. Mom, look, there is no one else around here now."  Just take her away, as long as you want."

    The old bustard frowned first, thinking secretly how to get Crescent Moon perfectly.  Those three people waited for the procuress to speak, and only waited for her order, they would go up and forcibly tie Yueya away.  The old bustard's frown quickly relaxed, and a smile surfaced on his face.

    "It's not good to just forcefully take it away. The three of you stand here and don't move."

    The old bustard touched his hair on both sides to make sure that his hair was not messed up, then he showed an amiable smile and walked towards Crescent Moon.

    Li Mu asked the two people around him: "What's the situation? Mom needs to do it herself?"

    One of them proudly said: "It's just such a little girl, my mother can catch her with her hands, and she will definitely be able to coax that little girl into a daze, just stay here and watch obediently, my mother will call us when we are needed.  "As he spoke, he tightened his clothes.

    After going up, the bustard squatted in front of Yueya, glanced at the mat, then waved the handkerchief without leaving a trace, looked at Yueya's face carefully, and nodded again in satisfaction.

    Yue Yue looked at the strange woman in front of her, who was dressed so richly, she didn't dare to speak, so she just bowed her head silently.

    "Little girl, what's your name?"

    Crescent Moon said softly: "My name is Crescent Moon."

    After getting the response, the procuress smiled even deeper: "Little girl, if you follow me, I can take you and maintain your livelihood." The procuress smiled and tried to lure Yue Yue into the bait.

    After hearing this, Yueya's heart was moved, but Yueya also acted calmly: "Thank you madam, a young master said he bought me at noon today and promised to help me bury my aunt, so I can't go with you."

    The old bustard stared at the leather robe behind her, and then at Yueya: "Is that the one who put this dress on you?"

    Crescent Moon nodded, and tugged on the leather robe with her small hands uneasily.

    The old bustard smiled, and then said in a somewhat disdainful tone: "But the young man you mentioned hasn't come to pick you up all afternoon, maybe he has already forgotten you, and he was just pitying you at that time."  , just to make you happy," the bustard saw that Yueya was a little unmoved, and said gently, "But I'm different, I can take you away now."

    When the boss said this, Yueya held her heart for an entire afternoon and was immediately shaken. She also kept wondering whether Su Yu was just trying to coax herself. She hadn't seen anyone for so long, but Su Yu was her only one at that time.  Hope, so she can only choose to believe, so she guards here.

    "Come with me, I have a lot of food and toys, all of which can be given to you."

    Seeing Yueya's expression was tangled, but she didn't move, the old bustard became serious: "It's getting dark now, do you want to go with me, if you don't decide, I can go." After saying this  , The bustard stood up.

    Yueya was afraid that if she continued to wait like this, there would still be no results. If she couldn't wait for Su Yu's arrival and missed the words before her, it would be useless.  The person in front of her looked like she was either rich or expensive, she was a rich man, she shouldn't lie to herself, so when the old bustard was about to leave, she stopped the old bustard: "Ma'am, we?You go!  "

    The old bustard showed a triumphant smile, and the little demon god touched Yueya's head: "Good boy, that's right." Then he wanted to hold Yueya's hand.

    Yueya stood up, Su Yu's leather robe was very long and big, so Yueya stood up, the leather robe was still dragging on the ground, Yueya tugged, thinking to tie it tighter, so it wouldn't drag the floor so much, but it didn't help,  Then she took it off and held it in her arms.

    Watching the aunt express her worries: "But my aunt's body ma'am, can you arrange for someone to bury my aunt for me?" Yue Ya cast a begging look at the bustard.

    Seeing that the old bustard was about to succeed, and there was still a problem to be solved, the old bustard yelled at Li Mu and the others coldly: "What are you looking at, why don't you come here quickly! Hurry up, or go back and peel your skins!  "

    The three people who were suddenly called out were stunned for a moment, then the two turtle slaves led by the old bustard pushed Li Mu, "Mother is calling." Li Mu didn't realize it, and then the three hurried up with flattering smiles,  Li Mu responded, "How is Mom?"

    Yueya felt a little puzzled when she heard this, the man called the lady in front of him to be his mother, it should be the lady's son, but why does this son look older than the mother?  So Crescent Moon kept looking back and forth between the faces of the two of them.

    The old bustard nodded in satisfaction, then casually pointed to the ground, and said, "Find some people to buy a coffin and bury this person."

    Li Mu didn't understand, this little girl was already in her hands, why bother with a dead person?  One of the other two hurriedly spoke up: "Okay, mother will leave it to us to make sure it will be done." He was winking at the old bustard while talking.

    The old bustard turned half of his face, looked at Yueya with a half-smile, and continued to say to them, "Be quicker."

    "Yes." The three of them agreed in unison, and then turned around the people on the ground, pretending to be busy there, watching Li Mu's face full of reluctance to collect the body for the dead.

    The bustard took the initiative to hold Yue Yue's hand: "What did you say your name was?"

    "Crescent."

    "Oh ~ Yueya, I'll change your name when I get back." Then he stretched out his hand and took Yueya's hand.

    "Madam, wait for me."

    Crescent Moon took off her robe, found a place beside her, pushed aside the filth on the ground with her hands, blew the dust on the ground, then put down her robe, looked at the aunt again, and then pulled it back on.  took the hand of the bustard.

    When the figures of the two of them drifted away, the two tortoise slaves stopped moving, and one of them told Li Mu, "Stay here and watch, we two go find a wooden cart." (Remember this station  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 3 Arriving Half a Step Late

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Li Mu also stopped what he was doing, and straightened his waist: "We really want to buy a coffin and arrange for the burial?"

    "Whatever you buy, just do a good deed that day, take it out to the mass grave outside and throw it away."

    "Throw it into a mass grave? I'm afraid it's not good!" Li Mu looked at the corpse on the ground, as if he couldn't bear it.

    "Hey, I want to bury you and buy it yourself. Why do you pay so much attention to this kind of beggar woman? It's very righteous to throw her into a mass grave. If the body is taken away by wild dogs, then that's not the case.  It's also her life. The sun has already set, and if you delay it, it will be the time of the night ban, so I won't talk to you."

    After the two men finished speaking, they left quickly, leaving Li Mu alone to guard there.  Now it was the eve of nightfall, the streets were empty, Li Mu stood by the dead man alone, and his heart was really terrified, he looked around the street anxiously.

    A gust of wind blew past, mixed with some dust on the ground to form a small swirl, and the wind blowing past his ears was mixed with whirring sounds, coupled with the cold weather, it made Li Mu's skin goosebumps  All up.  He rubbed his arms to drive away some of the chill for himself, and he muttered a sentence without saying a word.

    "You stinky beggar woman, you still want me to stay here when you die, bah," spat, and looked at the sky, "This evening is really fucking evil, I hope such a juicy girl  It¡¯s worth it if it¡¯s worth a few more bucks.¡±

    Looking at the leather robe that Yueya put down next to him, he picked it up and shook it off: "This dress is pretty good." Then he put it on for himself, tied it up and wrapped it up.

    Some stores not far away have begun to light up oil lamps, Li Mu is still there continuing to think about it, stomping his feet from time to time, the wind blows again and again, Li Mu swallows his saliva, or  With a guilty conscience, or something in his heart, Li Mu felt that the gusts of cold wind were all evil winds.

    "Why haven't these two people come back? You can't lie to me and ask me to stay here. They both went back to Hualou, right?"

    At this time, Su Yu rushed over with two people in a hurry, and the two people were still holding a door panel in their hands.

    "I don't know if the crescent moon is still there, alas, I didn't tell her the time, and I never thought that I would be caught by the house after returning home, and it took me until now to find someone." Su Yu thought to himself.

    When he brought people over, the two men just happened to come with the door panel, but they moved a little faster, and when they arrived, they put down the door panel and started to act.  Li Mu also complained.

    "Why did it take you so long to come, hurry up, leave after processing, it's freezing to death."

    The robe was obviously in the way, so Li Mu quickly untied it and threw it aside.

    Seeing that Crescent Moon was nowhere to be seen, Su Yu clasped his fists lightly and bowed slightly to the three of them, and asked politely: "Three elder brothers, may I ask that little girl guarding this person, have you seen it before?"

    Li Mutou didn't lift it up, so he sent Su Yu: "I didn't see it, I didn't see it, I went away, didn't you see that I was busy?"

    Su Yu looked around and saw the robes that had been randomly thrown on the ground. He walked over to pick them up, his eyes were a bit complicated, and he couldn't understand it.

    The three of them moved very quickly, and they were all very disgusted, so they quickly put the corpse on the door panel, and then clapped their hands, for fear of staining their bodies with something unclean.  As a result, the three of them shirked again, and finally the two turtle slaves chose to carry it, and started to walk towards the city gate.

    Su Yu's thoughts quickly returned to reality. Seeing them carrying people towards the city gate, Shen Qingyuan stopped them.

    "Three big brothers, where are you going to carry it?"

    Li Mu said impatiently: "Throw it in the mass grave outside the city, where else can I carry it? Could it be carried to your home! Why do you care so much!"

    "A mass grave?"

    Su Yu looked at them in disbelief, then took a breath, and asked seriously, "Shouldn't the corpse be placed in Yizhuang?"

    Su Yu's expression became a little serious at the moment, he walked towards the three of them, and the people he brought surrounded him.

    Seeing Su Yu and two people surrounding him, the three of them felt guilty and looked at each other.  Seeing that the situation was not good, Li Mu said with a smile: "Young master, don't misunderstand, we don't know each other with this dead man, look at our outfit, we are not rich people, where did we get the money for?"  The beggar woman couldn't bear to buy the coffin, so she just let her corpse rot in the street, so I discussed it with the two brothers and carried it to the chaos outside the city.Zang Gang'an dug a hole and buried it.  "

    Su Yu felt that it was indeed the case after thinking about it for a while.

    "That being said, it's really unethical to throw it into a mass grave."

    Li Mu is a timid person, and he is willing to argue with Su Yu if he is afraid of trouble. Those two tortoise slaves are not good at it. After one of them greeted his buddy, the two put the body down, and then rushed  Su Yu shouted and said: "My lord, if you feel pitiful, you have to pretend to be a good person, and leave this dead person to you, okay? If you don't want to accept this, and think this thing is dirty, you  Just take your people away quickly, and don't hinder us from doing things here."

    This time Su Yu was really a little annoyed, but he still didn't change his expression. He glanced at the robe in his hand and remembered the appearance of Crescent Moon: "This is my friend's old friend, so don't bother the three of you.  give it to me."

    Hearing this, I didn't expect that the fool in front of me really picked it up, that means I don't have anything to do with myself, and I don't have to work any more, so I'm naturally happy, and I was afraid that Su Yu would suddenly regret it, so he hurriedly shouted: "That's okay.  I'll leave it to you, and I'll leave the door panel to you too, let's go with the second panel, Li Mu."

    Su Yu really didn't expect that the person in front of him really didn't follow the routine, and he would throw his hands away when he said he would. He thought they would fight, but he didn't expect to trust him so much.  The second Yang Li Mu was even more surprised than Su Yu, he couldn't figure out what the big Chen was doing wrong, but he had already been dragged away.

    Su Yu could only arrange for people to get busy and carry the corpse to Yizhuang to be buried.

    It was beginning to grow darker, and the taunting stars shone faintly in the sky.

    Crescent Moon followed the madam, and the madam led her in through the back door, until finally she was brought to one of the wing rooms in the backyard.

    There are many toys and some desserts on the table in the wing room.

    Hungry Crescent looked at the desserts on the table, and her stomach growled cooperatively.

    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but found that her mouth was so dry that it was difficult to swallow even this saliva.

    The old bustard saw the strangeness of the crescent moon, and said very intimately: "Eat when you are hungry, there is water in the pot, you can eat and play here first, and I will be back later."

    This was originally arranged by the bustard early on. The toys were always there, but the food was ordered to be added when she was about to leave.

    Crescent Moon couldn't help being hungry, so she hurried forward to eat.

    The old bustard smiled in satisfaction, and then left the room. There was no one else present. In case Yue Yue noticed something strange, she didn't lock the door, but left with a cover up.

    Yue Yue, who was enjoying the delicious food at this time, didn't realize that she had fallen into the wolf's den, thinking that she had met a kind wife.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 4 The Woman in Yellow

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Crescent Moon still doesn't know anything, just eats there, and plays with toys when she's full. At this time, it's been a long time since the old bustard left, but the "kind" old bustard hasn't appeared yet.  Yueya finally opened the door and walked out, but in this strange backyard, she had no idea where to go, so she could only scurry around like a headless chicken.

    Yue Yue didn't know where she had gone, but the bustle in the vestibule reached her ears. She heard those voices and walked forward curiously.

    But before she reached the front desk, she was stopped by someone.

    "who are you?"

    Hearing a strange woman's voice calling him, at least he stopped and looked back.

    Now walking was a young girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, and that little girl walked towards her.

    The girl was dressed in a goose yellow dress, which was gray under the dim yellow light. She stood in front of Yueya. She was much taller than Yueya, and Yueya's height only reached her armpits.

    No way, Yue Yue, who was born as a beggar since she was a child, has always been malnourished, so she is much smaller than many normal peers, and the girl who walked towards her is still living a normal life.

    Crescent Moon looked up at the stranger in front of her and spoke in a low voice.

    "A noble lady brought me here. I stayed in the room for a long time, but I didn't see her coming. I came to look for her."

    The girl in yellow is someone who has been there, so she naturally knows who Yueya is talking about.

    The girl in yellow looked at Yueya, seeing her dirty beggar appearance, she still asked a question.

    "It was just brought today?"

    "Um."

    Crescent Moon nodded obediently, and responded softly.

    "Well, come on, I'll take you back to your room first, mom is still busy now, I'll take mom to see you when mom finishes her work."

    Crescent Moon heard someone calling Madam Madam again, and she was no longer as confused as before.

    Crescent Moon was very obedient, allowing this strange girl to hold her hand, and then followed.

    However, the girl in yellow didn't bring Crescent Moon back to the original room.

    Yue Yue looked at the unfamiliar dim environment around her, and tugged at the girl in yellow.

    "Sister, where are you taking me?"

    "Take you back to your room."

    The girl in yellow continued to lead her forward.

    "But the room Madam took me to is not here."

    Crescent Moon stopped and did not go any further.

    The girl in yellow squatted down in front of Yueya, unable to hide the smile on her face.

    "You come with my sister, and my sister will take you to a room. You should rest in it, and you will see your mother then."

    As soon as the voice fell, a black shadow appeared on the other side of the corridor.

    Yueya looked at the black shadow, and the woman in yellow noticed Yueya's movement and looked over, her expression suddenly froze.

    But that person didn't come over, but shouted from a distance.

    "Qingqing, what are you doing there? Who is that girl next to you?"

    Qingqing breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that the voice was a friend with a good relationship on weekdays.

    "It's okay, she's lost, I'll take her out."

    The black shadow over there was silent for a while without making a sound.

    "That's okay, come back quickly after you send her out, there is still work in the front hall, and someone was looking for you just now."

    The black shadow reminded something kindly, and then she left.

    Qingqing breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the person leaving.

    She stood up and immediately turned around, pulling Crescent Moon away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 5 ulterior motives

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, Qingqing didn't go very far with Crescent Moon, and the woman who called Qingqing turned around again, this time walking to their side.

    Yue Yue finally saw her appearance clearly, she was the same as Qing Qing, she was good-looking, and she also wore a goose-yellow dress.

    "Qingqing, mom is looking for you, she told you to go see her quickly."

    Hong Hong's tone was also a little hasty.

    Qingqing gritted her teeth, as if she didn't want to go back, she even glanced at Yueya.

    "Go back and tell your mother, my sunflower water is here, and I'll go as soon as I finish it."

    Hong Hong had roughly guessed what Qingqing wanted to do, so she didn't ask, but told her carefully: "Then hurry up, don't make mom wait."

    Qingqing nodded resolutely, and Honghong looked at Yueya, but there seemed to be a hint of unkindness in her eyes.

    Crescent Moon tightened her grip on Qingqing, and also hid behind Qingqing for a while.

    Children's intuition is always very sensitive sometimes, but if there is something a little unusual, they can quickly detect the abnormality, and Crescent Moon at this time is no exception.

    Crescent Moon stared at Honghong unwaveringly, her face tensed.

    Hong Hong didn't look at Yue Yue again, so she turned and left.

    Seeing that Hong Hong was gone and Crescent Moon disappeared, he dared to ask.

    "Sister, do you all call your wife mother?"

    Qingqing touched Yueya's face tenderly, and she felt that this powdery face was icy cold.

    Crescent Moon didn't wear much at first, so she was okay in the room, but when she came out to face the cold air, her little face naturally turned red slowly.

    "If there are no accidents, you should also call her mother. I wanted to take you away, but the current situation seems a bit difficult. Let's go, I will take you to the room."

    "Do you all call him mother? Why do you take me away? Where are you going to take me? Ma'am Do I want to call her mother too?"

    "If you can, you really don't want to call her mom."

    Qingqing said with a sigh.

    Qingqing did find a suitable room very quickly.

    "Yueya, you are obedient, you must not make a sound in the room, you know? Wait for me to come back."

    "Are you coming to me with your wife?"

    Crescent Moon's innocence, and the anticipation in her eyes, made Qingqing couldn't bear to lie to her after seeing her appearance.

    "Yes, you wait here, I will find my mother."

    There wasn't even a light on inside, Yue Yue just stayed in the room like this, sitting at the table without moving, suddenly felt sleepy, she felt tired, so she fell asleep lying on the table in a daze.

    Once again, without knowing the passage of time, Yueya woke up from her sleep, and there were chattering sounds from outside the corridor.

    At first, although Yueya woke up, she was still very sleepy, so she didn't make any sound, and she didn't know what was going on outside the door.

    Finally she woke up slowly, she could hear the lady's voice outside the door, she walked towards the door following the faint light, she couldn't see clearly, so her steps were not big, and the sound she made was also soft.

    However, Crescent Moon heard their chat.

    "Mom, it's only five taels of silver. Didn't we agree? Ten taels of silver."

    "It's done, it's like this. I need a lot of money to raise this little girl."

    "This is too little, how about some more?"

    Li Mu's protest sounded.

    "No, if you say you don't want the five taels of silver, then you can leave." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 6

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The sound of this transaction completely interrupted Yueya, wanting to go out.

    Of course, it wasn't that Yueya heard something, she was just curious, and wanted to continue listening to see what they said, and Yueya hadn't thought that the person they said was worth five taels of silver was actually herself.

    The slightly cool air came in through the crack of the door, and then fled to Yueya's body. The chill suddenly hit, and Yueya didn't make a sound, but she also felt that the hairs on her body were standing on end.

    "I just looked at the seedling of Yueya, and I feel that the foundation is good. She will be a beautiful big girl in the future. She might become the number one here, so I will give you five taels. You come to me on weekdays, even though you are taking care of me.  business, but the girls in my building often complain about your disrespect."

    Li Mu's face was scorching hot when the old procuress told the story so clearly.

    "Mom can't say that, I just gave some less and didn't give up, but your five taels of silver is really too little, you see, add some wine money, let me buy more jugs of wine in such a cold day  , It¡¯s okay to warm your body, if you give it to me, leave immediately.¡±

    "Let's go quickly, next time there will be good seedlings brought, I'll give you more."

    This time, Yueya was still scared after all, because she heard that she had her own name, and she also knew that the person who was sold for five taels of silver was actually herself.

    She swallowed and didn't dare to move. The more she listened, the more frightened she became.

    The movement outside the door gradually disappeared.

    Yueya was in a very sad mood at this moment. So many people came to find her and persuaded her to sell herself, but she was not willing to sell herself, but she did not expect that she would be sold by a stranger inexplicably now.  .

    No one was chatting outside the door anymore, Yueya gently opened the door, a heavy chill hit her again, at this time it was already raining outside, and the water mist floated onto her face along with the wind,  Crescent Moon felt that her nose was about to be frozen off.

    She looked at the corridor, but there was no one else. After overhearing the conversation between the bustard and Li Mu just now, Yueya couldn't calm down anymore and didn't plan to continue waiting for Qingqing in the room. Why did Qingqing place her here?  The room, what is the reason, she doesn't want to know, she just wants to escape from this place quickly, but this time she is a lot more careful, no longer walking around aimlessly like in the beginning, but trying to hide herself as much as possible  Get up, and don't be seen by others.

    When the old bustard returned to the room where Yueya was supposed to be, she saw that there was no one in the room, so she gritted her teeth.

    "I didn't expect that this girl would dare to run around and not stay here."

    She flung her hands out of the room and started yelling loudly.

    "Come here, where are they all dead?"

    The old bustard came to the front hall in a hurry, her eyes seemed to be able to spit out fire.

    However, the front hall was full of rich and noble lords having fun there, so she didn't get angry on the spot, but just called a few turtles, and the ones who were called followed her to the backyard.

    Qing Qing, as a wine pourer, was drinking with the guests at the side.

    Seeing the old bustard calling for someone, Qingqing frowned slightly, then continued to accompany the drink with a light smile, as if nothing happened.

    This backyard is not very big, but the routes are all kinds of intricate and complicated. Crescent Moon drilled everywhere, but she couldn't find the exit, so she shuttled around the backyard, and even crossed the courtyard directly when she was in a hurry, regardless of the rain.  The chill that hit the body.

    The rain is still falling, but it has become smaller, and all the rain has fallen on Yueya.

    Time has not passed for a long time, but at this time, Yueya's heart is suffering, and it feels like a long, long time has passed.

    At first, when only the sound of rain came to her ears, Yueya was just purely afraid. When she heard someone calling her, she trembled with nervousness and fear.

    The voices calling her came one after another, although they were very small, she knew that they were looking for herself, but she didn't know how to hide, and Yueya's heart was also violently heaving.

    In the end, she could only find a place to hide.

    Due to her petite stature, a small piece of purple bamboo forest next to the archway in the backyard completely blocked her figure.

    Sure enough, as soon as Yueya hid, a person came from the position of the arch. Two men were whispering to each other, and each of them was holding a lantern in their hands.

    "None of us have seen the girl that my mother just brought back, how do I find this? ??? 

    "Stop talking so much nonsense, if you see a little girl, take it there and show it to your mother."

    "But it's not allowed to shout loudly."

    "What are you shouting for? It alarmed the old men in front. See if mommy will find someone to peel you off!"

    "But shouting softly doesn't work."

    "The backyard is just that big, so hurry up and find it."

    Yue Yue watched their figures go away, sneaked out, and ran in the opposite direction.

    As a result, when she turned around and just passed the arch, the old bustard was walking towards her, and there were two men standing beside Lao Bao.

    In an instant, Yue Yue's face turned pale with fright, and her lips parted slightly. She looked at the person in front of her trembling and dared not speak.

    When the old bustard saw Crescent Moon, his eyes were gloomy, but he immediately became happy, and then he smiled hypocritically.

    "Little girl, didn't I let you stay in the room? Why did you run out?"

    "Ma'am" Yueya actually saw the ferocious expression of the old bustard at that moment, and she was also frightened and said in a crying voice, "I waited for a long time after I was full, and I came out before I waited, I want to find you  Come on, I'm scared there alone."

    Listening to Yueya's soft and aggrieved voice, the old bustard said with a smile without doubting anything.

    "Hey, come back with me now that you see me. I'm too busy in front of you. You see, the yard is so big. I take care of everything inside and out. I'm very tired, so I couldn't see you. It's my fault."  .¡±

    The old bustard didn't want to show her ugly side so early, so she still had to put on a kind and amiable face.

    "I still need to be busy, so you go down with the two of them first, and I will ask them to take you to wash up and change your clothes. You can see that your clothes are also wet. If you don't change, you will catch a cold."

    After finishing speaking, the bustard winked at the two people around her, and one of them walked up to Yueya's side and held Yueya's hand.

    Yue Yue also knew that she couldn't escape now, so she nodded, let him lead her, and followed him.

    Seeing Crescent Moon being taken away, the old bustard's face was full of gloom again, muttering.

    "I clearly ordered to put drugs on the food, but I didn't put it on, and almost made people run away. It's really unreasonable. I can't do this little thing well, so I'll let you eat nothing!"

    "Today's meal was not arranged by me"

    As soon as the man said something in a low voice, the bustard scolded him back severely.

    "How dare you talk back to me! Have you eaten less whips these days?"

    The people on the side didn't dare to speak for a moment, and lowered their heads.

    "Go and inform other people, no need to look for it."

    The man was ordered to leave as if he had received an amnesty.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 7

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yue Yue followed that person, on the surface she was quiet and silent, but in her heart she kept thinking about what to do next.

    He took her away, and she followed him.

    In the end, the man still brought Yueya back to the room where the procuress put Yueya to eat at the beginning. The candle that was lit on the table earlier had burned out, so he didn't say a word.  The oil lamp was lit again, and Crescent Moon just watched his operation.

    But this time the man was very straightforward, he locked the door directly when he went out, without caring about anything at all.

    Crescent Moon heard the movement and went up to knock on the door and shout.

    "Uncle, why did you lock the door?"

    But after the man locked the door, he didn't bother to return to Yueya, and had already left. There was no follow-up to what the procuress said would take him to Yueya to take a bath or something.

    Crescent Moon panicked now, she tried to pull the door, but the door could not be opened, and then Crescent Moon went to pull the window, and found that the window was too high to use much effort, so she moved a chair from the table to the window  Then stood up and pulled it hard, and the window was the same, it had already been locked.

    But she didn't give up, and continued to pull hard. Although she said that her fingers were numb due to the severe cold in winter, but now that Crescent Moon is forcibly exerting force, she also felt a sharp pain in her fingertips.

    Perhaps because she gradually felt hopeless, Yueya felt her nose became more and more sore, and tears finally flowed down after swirling in her eyes.  The madam gave Yueya a hope at first, but now it makes her fall into despair.

    During this feeble struggle, Yue Yue was drowsy, instead of going to bed, she lay down on the table and fell asleep.

    In her sleep, Yueya was awakened by the sound of beating.

    Crescent Moon, who was so sleepy that she couldn't open her eyes, looked towards the door with only one slit in her eyes.

    Seeing what the shadow outside the door was doing there, Crescent Moon asked.

    "who is it?"

    ?Because I just woke up, I can't open my throat, and the voice is not very loud.

    But the people outside the door paused when they heard the sound, and then continued to mess around.

    As soon as Yue Yue got up and walked up, all movements outside the door stopped, and then a voice sounded.

    "Hurry up and escape from here, there is a dog hole in the corner of the courtyard wall behind."

    As soon as the voice fell, the figure outside the door left.

    Yue Ya was refreshed now, she hurried over to pull the door, and as expected, the door opened without any effort.

    Yue Yue walked out of the corridor, and now the figure of the person who kindly helped unlock it was gone.

    Yue Yue didn't care who that person was anymore, since she was able to get out of this room, she naturally chose to escape.

    Because there was no one to lead the way, it was still difficult for her to find the location of the dog hole that the kind person reminded her of, and the rain was still falling, which greatly restricted Yueya's movements.  , if it rains again, Crescent Moon's body may not be able to bear it.

    Heavy rain in the cold winter, strong wind at night, under the eaves there are small puddles dripping from the rain. The chill, along with the rain and the cold wind, penetrated into Crescent Moon's clothes, making Crescent Moon feel the biting cold.  This cold also stimulated her nerves all the time.

    This time I finally came to the backyard mentioned by the kind person, but before Yueya could feel happy, the people who were looking for her also came to the backyard (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 8 The Lock Picker

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After all, she was caught and returned, and this time only the storm greeted her. When those people found her, they beat her severely on the spot.

    Crescent Moon's face was swollen and bruised all over.  And with her small body, she was directly picked up by a strong man and brought to the front of the bustard.

    When the big man brought the crescent moon in front of the bustard, he slammed the crescent moon to the ground, mercilessly, the crescent crescent, who had no resistance, was like a torn bag, and the dead one was thrown to the ground directly, and crescent crescent's head was knocked directly  Got to the floor, and then there was a loud bang.

    Crescent Moon's whole body was drenched, shivering with a cold air, and Crescent Moon in it, as if this feeble life was about to leave her body in the next second.

    Maybe it was because of the pain, or maybe it was because of the cold, her whole body curled up weakly, so everyone knew that Crescent Moon was still alive.

    The old bustard was originally sitting on a grand master's chair, and then drinking warm tea. There was a huge iron stove beside the old bustard, and the charcoal fire inside was emitting bursts of warmth.

    The old bustard drank half a cup of tea before putting the tea in his hand on the Eight Immortals table.

    Then he got up and walked towards Crescent Moon.

    Walking in front of Yueya, the bustard squatted down, looked at Yueya's face, and then stood up again.

    "Fortunately, you've done a good job. This girl hasn't been disfigured, and she's still a beautiful embryo. Come and wake her up for me."

    After hearing the order, the strong man bent down, grabbed Yueya's arm with one hand, lifted her up directly, and hit her face again.

    "ah!"

    Crescent Moon's face was already swollen, but it turned purple after this visit.

    Crescent Moon yelled out in pain, tears couldn't stop falling down, she didn't pass out at first, but the pain was too much, so she couldn't make any movements, so she lay paralyzed as if passed out  There, tonight's encounters had cost her more than half her life.

    The old bustard said angrily after hearing this movement.

    "Give me a light hand, let you wake her up, not let you maim her, such a good seedling, how can you pay me for it! Bring your daughter to me?"

    "Mom, don't, I was wrong, pay attention next time, you let my daughter go."

    The brawny man was also terrified when he heard this. Apparently, it wasn't the first time that the bustard had threatened him with his daughter.

    The brawny man was originally a rough man, but if something was a little bad or not done properly, the old bust would threaten him with his daughter.

    His daughter was making a living in this restaurant with him, and he had been conscientiously obeying the arrangements, and he was such a big man, and he was also the prostitute's favorite thug, so the procuress did as he wanted and did not force his daughter to sell herself.

    Crescent Moon's cry didn't stop there whimpering.

    "Little girl, I have already bought you back, so you don't have to run away. As long as you don't run away, I won't treat you badly. I told you that if you want you to live a good life, you will live a good life."  Life, maintain your livelihood, and lead you to live a good life with rich clothes and good food."

    At this time, the old bustard's eyes and kindness had disappeared, and his words were cold without any emotion.

    Crescent Moon didn't speak, she had no idea what she could say.

    At this time, someone came in from the door again, seeing that the dress was also working here.

    Gui Nu looked at everyone in front of him, then looked at the bustard and pointed at the strong man, as if he had some scruples, so he didn't speak directly.

    The old bustard continued to speak to Yueya.

    "Don't try to escape, it's best to be obedient, otherwise there will be no good fruit to eat."

    Crescent Moon stretched out her hand, grabbed the boss's skirt and begged bitterly.

    "Ma'am, I miss my aunt, can you let me go?"

    The old bustard frowned, looking at Yueya's dirty little hands, she pulled out her skirt.

    "I have already arranged for your aunt to be buried, so you don't have to think about her anymore." The madam was concerned about the broken lock of the crescent moon, "Tell me who opened the lock for you?"

    Crescent Moon sobbed, her eyebrows lowered and her eyes pleasing to the eye, and she kept silent.

    The strong man said in a naive voice.

    "Mom, this little girl is a liar, she doesn't know anyone even if you ask him, isn't it a waste of time to ask?"

    After hearing this, the old bustard said to the brawny man angrily.

    "Take her down and ask Qingqing to take her to take a bath and change clothes."

    theThe strong man responded, and carried Crescent Moon down.

    Seeing that the strong man took Crescent Moon away, the old bustard sat back and asked.

    "Has anyone ever left the vestibule?"

    "Mom, some people say that Qingqing has left several times before and after, and Honghong has also left."

    When hearing that Qingqing was there, the bustard looked at the stove beside her.

    "Where the two of them left, no one knows."

    "I didn't know after asking a few times, especially Qingqing, who was out of her mind for a while, and made Master Zhang angry. Fortunately, she often served Master Zhang, so Master Zhang didn't care too much about her, just  Master Zhang didn't let her accompany him anymore, so she left."

    "Did you make Mr. Zhang angry? When did it happen?"

    "Even after you got her back, she's always been a little absent-minded."

    Listening to this, the old bustard realized that things were not right for some time, obviously not, but Hong Hong, Hong Hong has always listened to her on weekdays, so it doesn't look like it.

    After a long time, the bustard continued.

    "Go and call me Honghong first."

    Soon Hong Hong was brought over.

    Hong Hong leaned towards the old bustard, hugged her arm, and shook her gently.

    "Mom, he is still serving Mr. Zhang, why did you call me here?"

    The bustard smiled.

    "Hong Hong, I heard that you left the front hall for a while tonight. What did you do? Did you see anything?"

    Hong Hong smiled.

    "Leaving is naturally to relieve myself. Mom, don't you know me? If it weren't for such a trivial matter, I wouldn't be willing to let go of the opportunity to make money."

    After hearing this, the old bustard smiled even more.

    "Honghong loves money, mother naturally knows, then, what did Qingqing do when she left?"

    The corner of Honghong's mouth grinned, and her hand moved to her chin, as if she was lightly covering her mouth and nose.

    "Mom, didn't I tell you? Her, the sunflower water is here, so naturally it needs to be dealt with, otherwise the smell will come out, and the guests will be very unhappy when they smell it."

    "Is it really here?"

    "Of course it's true. Besides, she doesn't need to have fun with guests on weekdays. Mom, since you don't know her life."

    Since it was Kwai Shui, it was normal to feel a little restless and restless.

    "Okay, you go back first."

    "Good mother."

    Hong Hong was blessed and left.

    The old bustard's eyelids drooped, as if he was asleep.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 9 Ideological Education

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The candlelight flickered in the room, and behind the screen, under the light of the candlelight, two figures were projected onto the screen, Qingqing and Crescent Moon.

    The ground is full of dirty clothes that Crescent Moon took off.

    Qingqing bathed Yueya, seeing the bruises on Yueya's body, she frowned distressedly, and she didn't dare to use force when scrubbing.

    The hot water in Crescent Moon's bath formed layers of mist, permeating the air in the room.

    "The people here are all mother's subordinates. We are here begging for mercy just to survive."

    No matter what Qingqing said to her, Yueya's swelling still hasn't subsided, and there is no expression on her bluish face, and she is not at all like a child who has just experienced pain and torture, but like a lady who has been quiet for a long time  .

    And Qingqing is trying hard to enlighten Yueyue and let her accept the facts in front of her.

    "Now, if it's really not possible, you can live here with peace of mind. I probably learned from my father just now that you are alone now anyway. For a child like you, even if you are lucky enough to leave here, in my opinion  It is inevitable that you will encounter other people's poisonous hands when you come outside."

    Crescent Moon's memory seemed to return to the past in an instant. The aunt taught her kindly in her ear that there are some places that should not be entered. Don't go in for the rest of your life. Once you go in, you will regret it for the rest of your life.

    Although Yueya was ignorant when she heard it at the time, she had already remembered all this in her heart.

    It can only be said that memory is really a wonderful thing. Although we lived in the past, it exists in the present and affects the present.

    If the aunt hadn't told her about it, when she heard the conversation between the old bustard and Li Mu tonight, she wouldn't have understood anything, and maybe she would have gone out to find the old bustard, and she wouldn't have suffered such a meal later.  Fighting, but looking back after the experience in the future, I don't know what kind of condemnation, what kind of annoyance and regret will I suffer in my heart?

    The old bustard said that after taking her away, she would be able to have enough food, so that she had so many hopes and expectations in her mind at the time, but when she knew, what price would she have to pay for this so-called food and clothing?  For her, it became a luxury again.

    Qingqing quickly washed her, and also applied some special plasters to reduce swelling and bruises.

    Most of the people here were beaten, so everyone will prepare some medicine for reducing swelling and blood stasis.

    After leaving the vat of hot water, Crescent Moon shivered from the cold, but she gritted her teeth and remained silent.

    Qingqing's hands are also very light and gentle, and her movements are also very fast. After applying the ointment, Yueya finally changed into a green and clean dress. It is already late at night and it is time to rest, so Qingqing tied it up for her.  A pink cloak, and she took Crescent Moon to another room.

    There are all kinds of pastries on the dining table in the room, all kinds of pastries are delicious, and everyone who sees them salivates.  However, Crescent Moon who was sitting beside her couldn't whet her appetite at all. These pastries were exactly the ones she had eaten before.

    Qingqing saw that Luoluo did not move, she personally picked up a small piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake and put it near Yueya's mouth.

    "Eat a little, pad your belly, and then go to rest, have a good sleep, after waking up, everything will be a new start, and nothing will happen." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 10 Resurrection

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, Qingqing just looked at Yueya eagerly beside her, and she couldn't eat it no matter what.

    Crescent Moon finally spoke in the silent atmosphere.

    "Sister, were you the one who opened the door for me just now?"

    Qingqing was slightly taken aback, and after staying for a short while, she smiled.

    "Why open the door for me? I don't know what you're talking about. I've been working in the front all the time. Mom asked me to come and give you a bath, so I came down."

    "Sister, I recognized it. That voice was you. You told me to go to the backyard. There is a dog hole in the backyard."

    Yueya firmly insisted that the person was Qingqing, but Qingqing could only deny her words once again.

    "I saw you for the first time, and it was really not me who opened the door for you. I don't know what you mean by opening the door."

    Qingqing is still trying to deny it.

    "Sister, can you take me there? Take me to the courtyard you mentioned, take me to the dog hole you mentioned, I want to run out, my aunt said, I can't stay here, and I don't want to be here  wait."

    She tugged on Qingqing's skirt, pleading bitterly, tears welled up in her eyes again.

    "You are a good person, please, take me out of here, I don't want to stay here, Agou and the others are still waiting for me in the temple, I want to go back."

    Crescent Moon shook so vigorously that the sweet-scented osmanthus cake in Qingqing's hand was about to be completely crushed, some of the osmanthus cake fragments splashed onto the ground, and some fell onto her clothes.  There is no impatience or anger in Qingqing's eyes, but only gentleness and tolerance that are as clear as water.

    "It's really not the door I opened for you, and I didn't show you the way"

    Qingqing sighed helplessly, she could only wait for Yueya to calm down alone.

    On the other side of the hall, the old bustard was still awake, listening to the people standing in front of him report the news.

    "So you have been listening for so long, have you heard it, is this door opened by Qingqing?"

    "I really didn't hear it, and Qingqing has been persuading that little girl to let her look at it, and told her to stay here with peace of mind, but she didn't at all, so she said that she meant to persuade this little girl to leave and run away."

    "So the person who opened the lock was not Qingqing?"

    "I don't feel like it."

    "Then did that little girl say anything?"

    "The little girl was very quiet throughout the whole process, and she didn't say a word."

    The man raised his head to meet the extremely indifferent eyes of the old bustard, and quickly lowered his head again.

    "Okay, you go back first, and continue to keep an eye on the two of them for me. If there is anything unusual, report it quickly. Don't let that little girl run away again, or this will break your legs."

    "yes."

    The man retreated hastily after receiving the order, and just as he exited the door, another person walked in.

    "Mom, there is new news."

    After the man came in, he let it go and didn't continue talking, just waiting for the old bustard to ask.

    The boss squinted his eyes when he heard the new news.

    "Oh? What did the two of them say?"

    When he heard that he really asked, he continued to speak excitedly.

    "The girl opened her mouth to speak. She asked Qingqing if she opened the door for her today, but Qingqing denied it. The girl kept begging her to take her to the backyard, but Qingqing also refused, and also denied that she did not open the door for her.  .¡±

    "So Qingqing didn't open this lock, who opened it? Who is so courageous to rebel."

    The old bustard murmured in a low voice, thinking, who opened the door?

    The person who came to report the situation continued to make up.

    "Although Qingqing denied it, but the little girl said something in the middle, she heard it, and that voice was Qingqing's."

    The bustard instantly became interested again.

    "The little girl insisted that she is Qingqing?"

    The man nodded.

    "Yes, the little girl's tone was firm. She insisted that it was Qingqing, and she kept begging Qingqing to take her out."

    "Go and bring Qingqing to me, and just say that I have something to ask her."

    "Hey, okay."

    The man left in a hurry.

    The old bustard waited there in a leisurely manner.

      At this end, Crescent Moon still didn't stop, and Qingqing didn't speak.

    Crescent Moon cried until her voice became hoarse.

    Qingqing poured her a glass of water, and Yueya just kept crying instead of drinking it.

    Qingqing felt helpless, and could only speak softly.

    "Even if you want to escape, you have to take care of your body so that you have the strength to escape. Where can you escape with your current appearance? They chased you back after running a few steps, and you will still be beaten severely by then.  "

    Qingqing's voice was really soft, so soft that only the two of them could hear it.

    Yueya looked at Qingqing, her crying continued, and she was out of breath, but she also heard what Qingqing said, and she slowly stopped her voice bit by bit.

    Qingqing took out the handkerchief in her bosom, and raised her hand to wipe away the tears on Crescent Moon.

    "Would you like to have something to eat now?"

    Crescent Moon has been crying here for so long, her stomach also sang empty city tricks, her crying could not cover up the gurgling sound from her stomach, she finally gave in to her stomach, she nodded.

    "Can you really take me out?"

    Qingqing nodded when she heard Yueya's inquiry, but she did not speak.

    Crescent Moon suddenly grinned, picked up a piece of pastry and put it in her mouth, but she has been crying for so long, so her mouth is dry now, this piece of pastry was in her mouth, but she couldn't taste the pastry at all  The sweet taste, and the feeling in her mouth was uncomfortable, even her throat was a little itchy, she couldn't help but coughed.

    Qingqing handed her the glass of water that arrived earlier, and she drank it without any scruples.

    After drinking the water, she looked at Qingqing again with hope.

    "Can you really take me out?"

    Qingqing shook her head again.

    Crescent Moon froze for a moment.

    "Didn't you say you can take me out? Why are you shaking your head again? Sister, I beg you, can you take me out?"

    I don't know if she was really exhausted this time, so the drug hidden in the pastry and water quickly took effect. This time, Yueya quickly began to feel drowsy, and then she fell asleep  In the past, there was no sound at all.

    Now that Yueya has already fallen asleep, Qingqing has completed the task. Although the process is a bit long, compared to letting her drink with those rich and rich men in the front hall, it is much better.

    She hugged Crescent Moon, then put her on the bed, tore off the cloak behind her, covered her well with the quilt, and left the room.

    And the two informants were already waiting for her at the door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 11

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The evil and greedy eyes of the two people sized up Qingqing's body without any restraint. Qingqing felt a little apprehensive when she saw her, and she wanted to leave, but those two people just stopped her in front of her without any hesitation.  Wanting to get out of the way, there was also a wicked smile on his face.

    The corners of Qingqing's mouth raised into a stiff smile.

    "Two big brothers, what are you doing here?"

    The two looked at each other, and then one of them said to Qingqing.

    "Mom is here and let us take you to see her, let's go, Miss Qingqing."

    "Did Mom say what it was?"

    Qingqing obviously felt a little uneasy, and she still knew herself at such a late hour.

    "Miss Qingqing, you will know when you go."

    Just like that, Qingqing was taken away

    Early the next morning, crescent moon woke up just as the sky began to appear white.

    She got up and tried to open the door, but she couldn't open it at all, and the door was locked without accident.

    She was very quiet, neither yelling nor yelling, just sitting on the bed, hugging the quilt and curling up quietly in the corner of the bed.

    Until the light outside the window became brighter and brighter, some light came in through the window paper, and slowly, the whole room began to become brighter.

    Crescent Moon finally heard the sound of the door opening.  Yueya subconsciously thought that Qingqing should be here, she had a hopeful smile on her face, and hurriedly got out of bed, but the person who opened the door and came in was not Qingqing.

    Crescent Moon stared at the stranger who walked in and was stunned.

    And Honghong chuckled when she saw Yueya running towards her.

    "Little sister, did you wake up so early? Come on, sister will take you down to wash up."

    Hong Hong said as she stretched out her hand, waiting to pull the crescent moon.

    After Yueya heard the voice, she remembered the Hong Hong whom she had met last night, and the unkindness that Hong Hong showed in front of her intentionally or unintentionally at that time also left a trace of imperfection in her heart.  Therefore, Yueya had some resistance and fear towards her, so she didn't go with her immediately. She looked behind Honghong, made sure that Honghong was the only one coming, and then asked.

    "Where's Sister Qingqing? Why didn't she come?"

    Seeing that Yueya didn't intend to go with her, she took her hand back, her fingertips wrapped around the long hair in front of her, and the smile on her face was also put away, and it became much more deserted.  Thinking of this elder sister is really weird, just now she smiled for no reason, but now she doesn't laugh anymore.

    "She, thanks to you, is enjoying it now."

    Crescent Moon was confused when she heard this, and didn't understand why Honghong said that.

    "Sister, can you take me to see Sister Qingqing?"

    "See her? That depends on whether you are obedient or not. Let's go."

    After all, Yueya is still a little girl, she hasn't seen too many things, so her thinking is simpler, she is also a relatively well-behaved girl, so she followed Honghong away.

    Hong Hong did take Yueya to wash up, and then took her to have a simple meal before taking her to see the old bustard.

    However, after Hong Hong brought Crescent Moon to the hall designated by the old bustard, she didn't see the old bustard.

    Seeing someone guarding the door, she didn't have too many scruples.

    "Stand here obediently, don't run around."

    Then he turned and walked towards the door.

    Yue Yue felt that the people in front of her were a little fierce towards her no matter what, so she didn't dare to ask questions.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 12 The Eve of the Storm

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This is just in case, so Hong Hong carefully reminded the two guards at the gate.

    "This little girl's mother is very important now, and she will be locked up."

    Then Hong Hong twisted her waist and walked away in a beautiful manner.

    "Boss Li is serious, why is he relying on virgins? He suddenly asked me for a virgin, where can I find him?"

    The old bustard was walking on the promenade, followed by two turtle slaves, the two turtle slaves lowered their heads very low, and these two were the ones who reported the news last night.

    "However, with so much money, I can't let the duck that is full of beaks fly away."

    The old bustard was talking to himself the whole time, frowning.

    "Tell me, both of you, how you can eat the sum in front of you."

    One of the people behind the old bustard said.

    "Mom, what are you doing with such a headache? Isn't it over if you find a young child for him? Boss Li wants a girl because he thinks the girl is a young child."

    The old bustard stood still, turned around and rolled his eyes at him, and said angrily.

    "It's easy to talk, where can I find someone to give it to him? Besides, it's not the first time Boss Li has come here. When have you ever been able to fool him?"

    "Boss Li is rich because he is rich. The problem is that the buds in this building are almost opened by him. We brothers have been working here for so long, and we haven't tasted one yet"

    The other said unwillingly.

    "Only you?" The old bustard's words were full of disdain, "The girls in my building are all top-quality, what do you use to taste? Where do you get the qualifications to taste? Besides, look at you toads, look at you  Your pockets, which are cleaner than beggars, are all cunning and mischievous, and you also want to get my girl's idea. I won't beat you to death. If you play with it, you will be wronged my girl. See if I don't eunuch you."

    When the two of them heard the harsh words of the old bustard, they stopped eating in an instant.

    "Mom, we are just joking, how dare we really play it, that little money is not enough to eat, calm down."

    "That's right, that's right, the two of us will just talk about it."

    The old bustard shook the handkerchief and continued walking.

    Before taking two steps, someone immediately came up with an idea.

    "Hey, Mom, why worry about finding someone? Isn't Qingqing good? Just knock her out and put her on Boss Li's bed."

    "Don't mention that girl to me now, you will get angry just thinking about it, no matter how you say it, you are a person who has grown up under my hands, you actually act against me like this, you think I don't know, how many times have you done it, if not for someone  Her father is here, can she still stand in front of me intact? You too, playing Qingqing's idea, how many times can the two of you withstand her father's punches?"

    Layers of dangerous information were vaguely revealed in the old bustard's words.

    The man thought for a moment about the stupid giant, and then faltered again.

    "Don't think that I don't understand what you two are thinking. Why, just think that Qingqing will bloom, and you will have a chance to taste it?"

    The little thought was seen through, and the two of them felt itchy, and they also smiled bitterly.

    "The two of you had better not think about Qingqing. After all, her father is my most powerful thug, and Qingqing is his darling. If you piss him off, you two will wait to feed the dog."

    After going all the way, she finally arrived, and she went in without being greeted by the two gatekeepers.

    However, after the old bustard saw the crescent moon, she only thought about it for a moment, and soon she was very happy.  This is also true of God, I can come to whatever I want, which is really very satisfying.

    Crescent Moon was squatting in the middle of the hall at this moment. She wanted to stand all the time, but after standing for a long time, she gradually became tired, so Crescent Moon squatted down slowly.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps behind her and someone walking in, Yueya stood up hurriedly, but she felt faint and suffocated for a moment, that is, she felt chest tightness and shortness of breath, and her whole body fell back uncontrollably.

    At this moment, the one closest to her was the old bustard. Seeing this, the old bustard hurried forward and hugged her to prevent her from falling to the ground again.

    Looking at Yueya in her arms, she stared at Yueya's face for a long time, and then muttered in her heart: It was quite swollen from the beating last night. I didn't expect that the injuries on this face are almost healed now.  The swelling is gone and it's not purple, it seems that there should be no problem.

    Crescent Moon fell into a brief faint because she got up too fast, so she quickly recovered.

      She quickly stood up in fear, and then escaped from the embrace of the procuress.

    "Husband madam, I didn't mean to."

    "It's okay, it's okay, did you hurt you last night? It's my mother's fault, and it's all my mother's fault. Does it still hurt now?"

    With this sudden concern, Yueya looked at the bustard, and quickly lowered her head again.

    "Sister Qingqing applied the medicine on me, and the pain is gone."

    "It's fine if it doesn't hurt."

    As the old bustard spoke, she walked over to the Taishi chair and sat down.

    "Ma'am, where is Miss Qingqing?"

    "Qingqing?" The old bustard thought of something, and then smiled, "I arranged to go out, and she will come back in a few days, and you can see her. I will let your sister Hong Hong take you with me for a few days."

    As soon as the bustard sat down, one of the two men came forward and poured tea for the bustard graciously.

    "Madam, can I watch my aunt's burial?"

    Yueya suddenly played such a card out of routine, and the old bustard was caught in a moment of embarrassment. She originally thought about taking this girl out in a few days, but it seemed that she couldn't pass it.

    "Hey, your aunt, I have arranged for someone to bury it overnight last night. Since your aunt has gone, let her rest in peace and don't disturb her."

    "Buried?" Yueya became visibly irritable, "Why did you bury it?"

    "Didn't I tell you yesterday? Your aunt's funeral will be handled by my people, so follow me obediently."

    The old bustard said perfunctorily, after all, Yueya is just a little girl, can she still make trouble?

    Crescent Moon had tears in her eyes.

    "Madam, can you take me to see my aunt's grave?"

    The old bustard drank tea, with a hint of displeasure between his eyebrows and eyes, but he quickly hid it again, and when he put down the teacup, he smiled at Crescent Moon.

    "Hey, be obedient first, and you don't have to call me wife, just call me mom. Everyone here calls me mom."

    "Husband Mom, please, take me to see the grave of the aunt."

    She didn't forget the harm the old bustard arranged for her last night. It was precisely because of fear that she didn't dare to resist, and she didn't dare to approach the old bustard, so she could only beg bitterly.

    "It's not that mom doesn't take you there. You see, it rained heavily last night, and now it's raining lightly outside. It's inconvenient to take you there. I'll take you there when the rain stops." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 13 The Nightmare Is Coming

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old bust persuaded Yueya with emotion and reason, and let Yueya get rid of this idea, and Yueya would naturally not obey.

    She knelt down to the old bustard and continued to beg hard.

    "Madam, let me take a look. Please, I want to take a look. I promise to be obedient."

    The old bustard gave other orders indifferently.

    "Come here, take her down for me and watch her carefully."

    Just when she saw someone, she was about to be taken away, Yueya was reluctant, so she got up and hugged the old bustard.

    "Madam, please, I miss my aunt, please let me see her. Madam¡ª"

    The voice gradually drifted away, and the old bustard spoke after a long time.

    "How did you deal with that girl's aunt?"

    "It was thrown directly into a mass grave outside the city yesterday."

    That person didn't dare to tell the truth.

    After hearing this, the bustard lowered her head and touched her fingertips.

    "Go and clear Boss Li for me."

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    It was cold and windy, and night fell.

    Crescent Moon was being led along the corridor. At this time, she was shivering more and more standing in the cold air, but she was soon led to the front hall by that person.

    The moment Yueya stepped into the front hall, a gust of warm air rushed towards her face and dispelled the coldness on her body.  The atmosphere in the front hall is completely different from that in the backyard.  Crescent Moon also felt once again that the whole yard turned out to be so big.

    Crescent Moon was an eye-opener, and her eyes were full of curiosity and excitement.

    That person took Crescent Moon through the crowd, so some people stared at Crescent Moon, some sympathized with Crescent Moon, and some looked at her like prey.

    Crescent Moon received all kinds of gazes and felt a little scared, so she could only lower her head and try not to look around, as if the bustling and lively surroundings had nothing to do with her.

    Then she was taken into a room upstairs.  Just like that, Crescent Moon was moved to another room and kept closed.

    After Yueya entered, the moment the door closed, the whole world became much quieter. Although there were still noisy voices coming from downstairs, it was much quieter.

    The whole room is decorated gorgeously, richly, everything is antique, although it is night, but the light is bright, enough candles illuminate every corner of the room.

    The candles were brightly lit, and all of this should have been warm, but now, in Yue Yue's eyes, all of this seemed so cold that she couldn't help shivering while hugging her body.

    She walked around the room and saw the extra large bed in the room.

    There are pink curtains hanging on the bed frame, and the bed is also a big pink quilt.  Yueya's heart was moved when she saw this pink color, but she never thought that this pink color would actually become a part of her psychological shadow in the future.

    Crescent Moon didn't know what he could do, so he climbed onto the bed anyway, then hid in a corner and curled up.

    Not long after, a person pushed the door and came in. The person who came in was handsome and dressed in brocade clothes. This person was Boss Li.

    Crescent Moon was stunned when she saw someone coming in. She thought she was sleeping here alone tonight, but the person who suddenly appeared, she really couldn't figure it out.

    Moreover, after Boss Li came up, he slapped Yueya a bit, and he was very satisfied, and then he went up and down.

    Crescent Moon was frightened, and then began to struggle hard.

    "My lord, please don't, please." (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 14

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, Yueya yelled this softly, and it really hit Boss Li's arms, that is, the more he yelled, the more excited he became, and he began to reach out and take off Yueya's clothes.

    However, Yueya didn't understand what it was at all. She hurried to the side, and then got out from Boss Li's armpit.  He "educated" with his nose and threw it back.

    "Little girl, I'm desperate for a movie, but she dared to run away! Go back and serve Boss Li for me. From now on, you will be the one who eats and drinks hot food."

    Boss Li was also very angry when he saw Yueya escaped. He pulled Yueya over with all his strength and began to educate him.

    "Little girl, how dare you run away! Believe it or not, I'll tell your mother! Break your legs!"

    As he spoke, he slapped again, and the crescent moon that slapped directly suffered a concussion, and his nostrils were bleeding.

    Crescent Moon felt her head buzzing, and then she was roughly thrown onto the bed by Boss Li just like that, and then she held back her tears, and Boss Li stripped her naked just like that.

    Yue Yue kept begging Boss Li not to treat her like that, but Boss Li ignored her completely and just vented on himself.

    After all, Yueya is a ten-year-old girl, and under the huge disparity in strength, her resistance is really useless.

    This night, Crescent Moon finally knew what despair is.

    After the crescent moon was used up, it was ruthlessly thrown back to the firewood room. All kinds of bruises and scars on its body were not treated at all.

    In the next few days, that boss Li came to patronize, and Yueya was like this, was tossed and bruised every day, every day, Yueya fell into endless despair, and the whole person was dull.

    Yueya also begged Boss Li not to abuse her, but Boss Li always felt so excited when she heard Yueya crying and begging for mercy.

    Gradually, Yueya also began to become more and more introverted. Even when she saw the bustard, she stopped talking, but lowered her head in silence. The appearance of Yueya's eyes seems to be that she has slowly accepted this situation.  situation.

    The old bustard looked at this tooth becoming introverted day by day, but her expression was still indifferent, because in her eyes, she walked over like this at the beginning, so even if he and she had half a sympathy for Yue Ya, she would not pity her  Seeing Yueya being tortured into such a bruised appearance, there is still a trace of perverted happiness in my heart.

    Once upon a time, she was not just a simple little beggar, and then she was sold into this building.

    She also experienced all these sufferings, even worse than what Yueya has experienced these days, so she gradually learned to kidnap and sell children, and bought other children to do this business to make up for the pain in her heart.  traumatized.

    And the old bustard is now waiting for Yueyue to become what she is now. She doesn't care about anything for money, and all of this is profit first.

    But after playing for many days, Yueya gradually calmed down, so Boss Li felt more and more that he had no fun, and he would not come back again. In this way, Yueya finally got out of the sea of ??suffering for the time being.

    On the night when there was no need to go back to that room, Yueya finally gave a rare smile, but the smile was so dazzling, and Yueya smiled and laughed, and finally cried, right in this dirty place.  Inside the dilapidated and cold woodshed.

    It was very cold late at night, and it started to rain again, but it didn't affect the business in this building at all. On the contrary, more people came, so the front hall and back hall were full of busy people, and no one had time  Who cares.

    Qingqing once again brought her old partner, which was actually a small set of lockpicking tools, and she came to the firewood room with the crescent moon closed, and soon she opened the lock, and then got into the room lightly and vigorously.  Inside, the door was covered again.

    When Yueya heard someone coming in, she just jumped in her heart, and soon, her mood calmed down again.  Just thinking about what should come, but it still came after all, she still couldn't escape and was about to be ravaged again, she bit her lip, almost bleeding from it.

    "Crescent moon?"

    Hearing this voice, Yueya's eyes widened. She never expected that Qingqing, who had disappeared in his world for a while, suddenly appeared.

    "Sister Qingqing"

    Crescent Moon couldn't hold back the tears all of a sudden, endured the pain in her body, threw herself into Qingqing's arms, and burst into tears.

    Qingqing also hugged Yueya, but she didn't have time to reminisce, so she comforted Yueya.

      "Be good, don't cry, if you cry again, we will be discovered later, bear with it, I will take you out now."

    Crescent Moon beamed with joy when she heard this, forced her tears back, and silenced her voice when she went back. What made her happy was that she felt that she was finally getting out of this sea of ??suffering.

    She endured all the pain in her body, and followed Qingqing gently like a normal person, but no matter how she acted out the pain in her body still made her weak and weak.

    "Why don't I carry you on my back, so that we can go faster."

    Qingqing suggested.

    "No need, sister, you just need to stand in front, I can do it, please take me out quickly, I don't want to stay here anymore."

    Seeing Yueya's forced strength, Qingqing was heartbroken, and she didn't say a word, just dragged Yueya to the backyard.

    The rain hit Qingqing and Yueya's body. In the cold Crescent Moon, she actually felt that the pain in her body was not so serious, and she was in a particularly good spirit at this time.

    With Qingqing leading the way, the two of them soon came to the side of the dog hole.

    "Climb out here, leave here after climbing out, the farther the better, don't look back, or mother will find you easily."

    "Sister Qingqing, shall we run away together?"

    Qingqing smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    "Hurry up and get out, don't hesitate, hurry up! Taking advantage of the heavy rain and few people on the street, run away!"

    Crescent Moon hesitated, but she didn't dare to hesitate anymore, because she was really terrified, and she hurried out of the hole.

    Qingqing let out a sigh of relief after watching Yueya climb out, and was busy walking back again.

    After Crescent Moon climbed out, she just looked back and ran wildly in the heavy rain, running towards the gate of the city. She didn't even dare to go back to the ruined temple.

    However, after so many days of mental tension, Crescent Moon couldn't hold on to the relaxation all of a sudden, and the whole person just fell into the heavy rain, losing all consciousness, not knowing the way forward, not knowing whether to live or die.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 15 The Elders Are Difficult

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The cold wind is blowing, like a willow leaf machete sharpening the earth.

    A large carriage pulled by three horses moved forward slowly.

    The body of the carriage shook slightly, making such creaking sounds.

    "Ah qiu (fourth tone)!"

    Suddenly there was a woman's sneeze in the carriage, followed by the woman's complaint.

    "It's too cold this night. I don't even want to come back for the winter. If I'm not allowed to stay in Butterfly Valley, what are you thinking? You don't love me at all."

    There is a little resentment in all the words.

    The man driving the carriage outside was sleepy and drowsy, but the sound of sneezing woke him up suddenly. He yawned in a low voice, then turned his head and told the carriage.

    "Nizi, put on a quilt, don't catch a cold."

    The little girl in the carriage is named Su Tianfang. Judging from her appearance, she is a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. She is not a beautiful girl, but she has delicate features.

    Su Tianfang lay in the carriage, tightly wrapped in the quilt, huddled into a ball, opened his eyes, took a breath, took a breath, and then asked aloud.

    "Uncle Mo, how long will it be before you return to the city?"

    "Hurry up, hurry up, it's not far ahead, you can already see the city wall, and you'll be entering the city later."

    "How long has it been?"

    Su Tianfang lamented feebly.

    "Nizi, you complain about being warm inside, why don't you come out to accompany uncle, I'm about to fall asleep."

    "Don't go, it's cold, or you come in!"

    Su Tianfang made a "regression".  Mo Shan knew that it would be useless to let her come out, so he didn't expect her at all.

    Outside the gate of Su Mansion¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Su Yu got into the carriage, and at this time he was about to go out of the city to the Lingying Temple outside the city.

    Inside the car.

    "Yu'er, after you go to Lingying Temple to fulfill your vows, you and I will go to Yufu together."

    Madam Su took Su Yu's hand and put it in her arms, and Su Yu let her rub it.

    In fact, Su Yu is not afraid of the cold, but Mrs. Su is a mother, so she cares more about her children.

    "OK."

    Su Yu knew what he was going to do, so he didn't ask much about the reason for going.

    The carriage turned around slowly, and then set off.

    Madam Su opened the topic.

    "That girl Tianfang has been away from home for a while now, when will she come back? Did you write a letter?"

    "If there are no accidents, Fang'er will be back in the next two days."

    Madam Su nodded after hearing this.

    "Since I'm back, some things should be arranged."

    Su Yu asked in a low voice.

    "Mother, do you really want to marry Fang'erto the Yu family?"

    Madam Su's indifferent eyes fell on Su Yu's face, but she saw a slight sadness and a little worry on Su Yu's eyebrows.

    A smile condensed on the corner of Madam Su's mouth.

    "Although I don't care much about this girl, I still remember a little bit. It will be her birthday in a few days, so she will be seventeen, right?"

    Su Yu nodded.

    "Going back to my mother, I'm seventeen, but I'm still a child, isn't it too early to talk about marriage?"

    "You're not too old for a girl, besides, you were married and married Lin Wan when you were only eighteen."

    After Mrs. Su mentioned Lin Wan, her expression changed first, the smile on her face was gone, and her voice was a bit harsh.

    "Yu'er, you and Lin Wan"

    "Mother!"

    "Yu'er, listen to your mother, the eldest lady of the Tang family"

    Su Yu interrupted her directly and did not let her continue.

    "It's because the child is unfilial. I just hope that my mother will stop bringing up this matter, especially in front of Lin Wan. I don't want her to be unhappy. I also said that Lin Wan is like this because she saved me. If  Without her back then, there would be no Su Yu now."

    Mrs. Su wanted to persuade Su Yu forcefully, but this was not the first time she mentioned it, but every time she mentioned Su Yu she resisted.

    After all, Madam Su's tone softened.

    "Mother is also thinking about you, you two now have Tianfang, but Tianfang is an outsider after all, and in the end she will marry after all."Go, you can now raise her and fulfill all your responsibilities, don't you think about yourself?  "

    "In this life, I only love Lin Wan, and I only have one daughter, Fang Er."

    Su Yu directly stated his attitude, with a non-negotiable appearance, and directly put Mrs. Su thousands of miles away.

    Seeing her eldest son's stubbornness, Mrs. Su felt anxious and helpless.

    There are three kinds of unfilial piety, the greatest is to have no offspring, but his second son is completely disobedient. Thinking about the eldest son having sons and daughters, and looking at the second son, who has no children and only has an adopted daughter, he is not in a hurry at all.

    These years, Su Yu and his wife have also put all their thoughts on Su Tianfang, doting on her no matter what, and taking care of this picked up daughter wholeheartedly. Mrs. Su sees all this in her eyes and is only anxious  .

    Right now, I plan to go to the Yu Mansion, and I plan to find a marriage for Su Tianfang and let her marry off, so that my son can know what the problem is, so that he can take a concubine quickly and leave an heir for himself.

    Su Tianfang's carriage drove slowly, and finally entered the city gate.

    Su Tianfang listened to the bustling sounds in the city, and her breathing became heavy. She sat up and tidied her hair briefly. Fortunately, when she was lying down and resting, she would be more peaceful and not move, so her hair  The hair accessories were not too messy.

    Su Tianfang opened the curtain and looked out of the carriage, feeling the cold air outside the carriage, feeling extremely complicated.

    After all, she still has some resistance to this city, and those memories are also tormenting her. Whenever she thinks of the experience during that period of time, she still has some fear after all.  However, Su Yu and Lin Wan have protected Su Tianfang very well these years, and have always cared for her. They are doing their best to heal her childhood wounds and fill her spiritual wounds. Because of this, so  She had to go back to the city.

    "Uncle Mo, you said that my parents are at home now, and I have come back a few days earlier, will they be happy to see me?"

    "Silly girl, which father or mother would be unhappy seeing his own child, and the two of them have always loved you so much, isn't it nonsense you are asking? What's more, you have been away for so long this time,  You have only come back now, and you have improved so much during this time, and they will definitely be very happy to see your progress."

    "Uncle Mo, just coax me." Su Tianfang smiled, "If my mother knows that I have broken her flowers, she will be lucky if she doesn't skin me."

    "Then keep it a secret, don't let her know, besides, even if your mother finds out, I will protect you, so don't be afraid." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 16 Two Cars Meet

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang sat back and didn't look out the window again. She pulled the quilt and covered herself tightly, with a bit of disgust in her words.

    "You are only kidding me when you say that. My mother has smoked me so many rounds over the years, and you have only protected me a few times."

    Mo Shan couldn't save face now, he forced himself to defend himself.

    "Who said you can't protect me anymore? Besides, your mother is my junior sister. Would she dare not listen to what I say as a senior brother?"

    "You know how to brag."

    Su Tianfang said jokingly with a smile.

    Still thinking about what Mo Shan would continue to argue next, but what she heard was not what she thought in her heart.

    "Nizi, the front looks familiar to buy a car, it looks like your Su family's carriage, walking towards us."

    "Su family's carriage?"

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang quickly crawled out to have a look, then frowned, and said a little unhappy.

    "This is the old lady's carriage, Uncle, is there a way around this carriage?"

    "Look at the road in this street. Besides, our carriage is so big that we can't enter this alley. It should be bumped into it later. You should be mentally prepared."

    Mo Shan knew that Su Tianfang was in the Su Mansion, except for his own parents, the other elders did not like him, so he reminded him.

    And Su Tianfang really felt a headache. She didn't expect that she didn't see her parents first when she came back this time, but she saw this old lady.

    This old lady is not very friendly to herself. After all, she has always hoped that her father and mother can separate, and then let Su Yu marry a new wife, or even if the two of them do not separate, it would be great to have a concubine.  But Su Yu has been unwilling to accept it, and every time the old lady mentions this matter, Su Yu will directly use Su Tianfang as a shield, so that Madam Su doesn't like Su Tianfang even more, and she can't please this elder, Su Tianfang  I also ended up having a leisurely and happy time, and didn't need to be superficial and backhanded. I always had to go to these older generations to say hello and flatter me.

    Now Su Tianfang looked at the big carriage she was in, and suddenly regretted it. If she knew it, she would not be snoozing. It was not a big carriage, but now it is fine.  I can only hide in the car first.

    And the servant driving the carriage on this side also saw the carriage on Su Tianfang's side, but Su Tianfang's carriage came from outside and did not belong to the house, so he failed to recognize it.

    In addition, Su Tianfang's carriage was extraordinarily large, which made the servant a little worried.

    "Old lady, there is a big carriage ahead, and it is also driving over. I am afraid that the road is not wide enough. Our carriage may need to drive to the alley."

    "A big carriage?"

    Mrs. Su was a little confused. There are not many wealthy merchants here. Who can get a big carriage for casual travel?  I wondered if I ran into the official carriage.

    "Yu'er, look whose carriage it is."

    Su Yu nodded and made a salute, then opened the curtain and looked forward.

    When he saw the familiar carriage and the familiar driver, he smiled inexplicably.

    Unexpectedly, this girl came back early, and drove such a big car to swagger through the city.

    Su Yu took a look and sat back.

    "This is our own carriage."

    He didn't hide it either, but told the truth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 17 Get off and meet

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is it our own carriage? Ah Fu is our own carriage, why can't you recognize it?"

    Madam Su questioned Ah Fu who was driving the car.

    "Madam, I have never seen this carriage before."

    Ah Fu carefully looked at the carriage slowly coming in front again. He really didn't recognize this carriage, but he slowly recognized it from behind, Mo Shan, who was also the coachman.

    Su Yu explained.

    "Mother, don't blame Ah Fu, this carriage is Fang'er's return."

    Such a big carriage, even if they don't see it now and don't recognize it as their own, they will still see it after Su Tianfang and Mo Shan go back, so let's talk about it now.

    "Tianfang? Didn't you say she won't come back until a few days later?"

    "Perhaps she wanted to give Lin Wan a surprise. Lin Wan wrote to her during this period of time and made it clear that she missed her a lot."

    Su Yu explained.

    "Then how did you recognize this carriage? Wasn't it a small carriage when this girl left? Now it's a big carriage when she comes back."

    Madam Su asked every sentence, and Su Yu explained them one by one without haste.

    "The carriage belongs to Moshan, so of course I recognize it, mother doesn't need to be suspicious."

    Madam Su glanced at Su Yu and said.

    "Since she is the one who has come back, let's call her over later, and take her to the Yu Mansion together after the temple's vows are over."

    Um?  When Su Yu heard it, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    "Mother, after all, Fang'er has just come back, and the journey has been tiring, so let her go back to rest. It is enough for me to accompany you in Yu Mansion."

    "Why do you spoil this girl so much?"

    Mrs. Su answered the question in a moment of depression, she was really dissatisfied with Su Yu's denial of her choice.

    "Since you don't want to go, let me call."

    As soon as the words fell, the carriage also stopped moving, and now the three of them knew that after all, the carriage still met relative to each other.

    Su Tianfang was suffering from a headache in the carriage at this end, whether she should get down or not.

    "Nizi, someone got off the carriage."

    "Are you sure it's the old lady?"

    "Even the old lady got out of the car, so hurry up and get out."

    Su Tianfang muttered softly.

    "What the hell, why did you get out of the car suddenly? Isn't it over after a detour?"

    Mo Shan is a martial artist with very sensitive ears, so he listened to everything Su Tianfang was chanting.

    "The problem is that the carriage is too big to go around. Look, you won't listen, and you insist on choosing a big carriage to sleep. Do you regret it now? But the old lady didn't necessarily come for you when she got off the carriage, after all  This car does not belong to the Su family, so there is no reason to recognize it."

    Su Tianfang lifted the curtain, looked at Mo Shan and complained.

    "Uncle Mo, she doesn't recognize a carriage, but also a man as big as you? The old lady has bad eyesight, but she is not blind."

    Mo Shan looked at Su Tianfang's appearance, and he acted like he had suddenly realized, and then he answered thoughtfully.

    "That's right. I forgot if I didn't come back for a few days. Everyone in the Su family still recognizes me."

    Su Tianfang was really unhappy, but she had no choice but to get out of the car.

    Su Tianfang got out of the car, and Su Yu got out of the car right behind Madam Su.

    "Old lady."

    Su Tianfang blessed her body, lowered her eyebrows, then raised her head, and then noticed Su Yu behind Mrs. Su.

    "Father?"

    Su Tianfang was startled, she blurted out and called Su Yu, she never thought that Su Yu was also in that carriage, her face was full of joy, showing it undisguised.

    Su Yu smiled and looked at Su Tianfang.

    Then Su Tianfang walked over to Su Yu quickly, directly bypassing the old lady who was closer to her, and gave Su Yu a big bear hug in public regardless of her appearance.

    "Dad!"

    Su Tianfang's voice was sweet and full of excitement.

    Su Yu also hugged Su Tianfang firmly, and the two of them soon let go.

    Su Yu looked at Su Tianfang's disheveled hair and crooked hair accessories, and raised his hand to help her smooth it out.

    "Didn't you say you would be back in two days? Why did you come back early?"

    "thisDon't you miss your father and mother?  So I came back early, and Uncle Mo drove faster.  "

    Naturally, Mo Shan had already got out of the car. He first greeted Su Yu with a look, and then simply greeted the old lady. The old lady smiled back, and then looked at their father and daughter.  indivual.

    Although she was dissatisfied with Su Tianfang ignoring herself, but she was on the street after all, so she had to take care of the face of the Su family, so she couldn't just reprimand the junior here in the street, and if she said that  , This also makes her elder stingy.

    "It's been so long since I've been away from home, it's fine if I come back. Later, your father and I will go to Lingying Temple to fulfill our vows. Come and join us."

    Su Tianfang was naturally very reluctant to hear it, she didn't want to do those well-behaved things, and then she clearly sent a distress signal to Su Yu.

    "Mother, I have just said that Fang'er is exhausted from the car ride, so you can let her go back and have a good rest. I will accompany you to visit this Yu Mansion first. If you really think it is suitable, I will take her with you another day.  It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡±

    ?Su Tianfang was stunned for a moment, obviously he was talking about going to Lingying Temple, why did Yu Mansion suddenly pop up now.

    "Before, the person didn't come back. Now that the person has come back, let's go together. Some things are better arranged by coincidence."

    "Old lady." Su Tianfang said with a playful smile, "I have been driving a lot these days, and now I feel a little dizzy.  A small mistake, isn't it disrespectful to the Buddha?"

    Madam Su snorted coldly at Su Tianfang, and said again.

    "Why don't you listen to what my old lady said? One or two are facing me?"

    Su Yu smiled.

    "I don't dare, my son, but you know, mother, that Fang'er's health is really not very good. This time, Moshan took her to seek medical treatment after leaving home for a few months. Now that she finally came back, it's not suitable for her to do anything.  Overworked."

    What is a dilemma?  Right now Su Yu is, and he still chose to face Su Tianfang after all.

    Madam Su raised her eyebrows and said coldly.

    "Are you having a daughter and forgetting your mother? Look at what you have been doing for her all these years."

    Su Tianfang looked at her father so rigid, her heart was naturally sweet, as if she had been smeared with honey, but when she saw the old lady's appearance of wanting to eat people, she trembled secretly.

    "Don't be angry, old lady, it's my fault, just go with it, it's my fault." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 18 Truck Modification

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Madam Su just kept her face sullen, showing no emotion.

    "Since you want to go, let's get in the carriage. Since the carriage of the three people is a bit crowded, let's get into the carriage of Moshan and just turn around."

    After Madam Su finished speaking, she walked towards the car first, but she still stopped beside the car, then turned around and asked with a smile.

    "Mo Shan, I heard from Yu'er that this car is yours, old lady, I'll borrow it, is there any problem?"

    Mo Shan also stayed in the Su Mansion for a while, and he lived there as the eldest brother of Lin Wan, so he was also regarded as the in-laws of the Su Mansion in name, but Mo Shan was not as old as Lin Wan, so this  Mrs. Su has always called him by his first name, and Mo Shan has no objection.

    "There is no problem for Mrs. Su if she wants to use it. Get in the car."

    Madam Su's eye lines became deeper.

    "Then I will trouble you to drive this carriage. Ah Fu, please drive the carriage back."

    "Yes, ma'am."

    Originally, two cars were stuck on the road, which attracted a lot of people's attention, so Ah Fu quickly adjusted the car and drove away.

    After finishing speaking, the old lady also turned around and walked towards Moshan's carriage, stepping on the small bench and one foot to lift the curtain, but when she possessed herself and saw the situation inside the carriage, she was very dissatisfied  frowned.

    "Nonsense, how can this car be like this?"

    Immediately afterwards, she backed off again.

    Su Tianfang naturally knew why Mrs. Su was angry. Originally, Mrs. Su and her were indeed at odds, but now that there was such an unscrupulous encounter in the car, Mrs. Su naturally didn't have a good face, she grinned,  He took a deep breath, widened his eyes, and lowered his head, not daring to look into the eyes of the old lady.

    Su Yu was curious, and didn't understand why the old lady was so angry. Looking at Su Tianfang's small appearance, he walked up from the other side, opened the curtain of the carriage first, and laughed when he saw the interior inside.  Noise, shook his head lightly, then glanced at Crescent Moon.

    Mo Shan laughed.

    "Madam Su calm down, this car is so big, it was originally used for carrying goods in the past."

    "It's unbelievable that the carriage used for carrying goods is made like this!"

    The old lady still had anger on her face, and looking back, that Ah Fu had already driven the carriage away, and she couldn't call it back if she wanted to.

    "Old lady, listen to me, it's just that Nizi came back this time and said that the journey was long and it was freezing, so she simply remodeled it and put some quilts inside, just fold it up and put it aside, it's harmless  Madam Su, wait a moment."

    After Mo Shan finished speaking, he quickly jumped into the car, and soon he got off again.

    He stood on the other side and lifted the curtain.

    "Old lady, go in, everything is packed."

    Mrs. Su looked inside the carriage, it was spacious and bright, the previous bedding was gone, and there was even a low table in the middle, compared to the carriage she was sitting in, it was several times better, and the whole person looked soothed  Quite a few, as if she had forgotten how disgusted Mo Shan was when she mentioned that the car was used to transport goods.

    "Now that it's done, let's get in the car."

    After she finished speaking here, she got into the carriage by herself, and without waiting for anyone to help her, Su Yu simply hit the other side and got into the carriage.

    He sees all of this, and he doesn't explain it when he sees it through.

    Only Su Tianfang stuck out her tongue playfully.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 19 Unanimously Happy

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The prayer for Huaiyuan at Lingying Temple was soon completed, so Mrs. Su took them to Yu's house.

    Throughout the whole process, Su Tianfang showed a lonely expression, sitting upright with a little emotion, struggling helplessly in her heart.

    Please, please, go home quickly, okay?  I don't want to go anywhere else, I want to sleep.

    Su Yu looked leisurely and contented, looking out the window from time to time.

    Madam Su closed her eyes like an old monk in meditation, with a calm expression on her face.

    We had already exchanged pleasantries in the car before, so on the way back, the three of them were quiet and did not disturb each other.

    The only one who really said not to disturb was Madam Su, and Su Tianfang didn't want to chat with her to catch up on the old days and tell her heartfelt heart, but wanted to say something to her father, but the old lady was there, and it was inconvenient to say a lot, so Su Tianfang could only hold it in her heart.

    But Su Tianfang felt really tormented, so she couldn't help but tugged on Su Yu's clothes, and then gently tugged.

    Su Yu withdrew his gaze from the window, looked at Su Tianfang beside him, smiled lightly, and then patted her head without concealment, to appease Su Tianfang's little emotions.

    Su Tianfang, who was touched on the head, shrank her neck, like a comfortable kitten being stroked, and her face also had a comfortable expression, but it was more like shyness to say that she was comfortable, after all, it felt nothing to touch her when she was a child, but  I am ashamed when I grow up.

    "Mother."

    Su Yu softly called Sima Huan, looked at her, and made sure that Sima Huan was asleep.

    After a few seconds, Sima Huan slowly spit out two words.

    "What's the matter?"

    Sima Huan asked without opening his eyes.

    "It's better to send Fang'er home first, and then I will go to Yufu with you."

    At this moment, she suddenly opened her eyes and asked coldly.

    "Yu'er, my mother really doesn't understand why you have to protect her everywhere, no matter what, she is just someone you and Lin Wan picked up, why are you so precious?"

    Sima Huan's words were not angry but pretentious.

    After hearing this, the smile on Su Tianfang's face disappeared, she lowered her head, and slowly clenched her clothes.

    After hearing these words, Su Yu felt Su Tianfang's change, and his complexion turned cold.

    "Mother, I've already said it, don't mention it, and Fang'er doesn't want to go, so she doesn't have to go."

    Mo Shan outside listened to the commotion inside, and slowed down the speed of driving the carriage.

    "What's the harm in letting her go to Yu's house together? Since she is going to Yu's house to discuss the marriage for her, it's not like she doesn't have time now, so why can't she go?"

    At this time, Sima Huan's speech was already filled with some anger, coercing the two of them like a mother.

    This time it was Su Tianfang's turn to be unhappy. At first, she thought that she would simply accompany her to the so-called Yu Mansion, but now she unexpectedly pulled out a marriage proposal, and she asked very dissatisfied.

    "Speaking of kisses? What is the old lady talking about? Who is this kissing for?"

    Sima Huan said calmly.

    "You are the only one in my Su family who has reached the age of marriage. Naturally, this kiss is for you."

    "Speak for me? I don't agree!"

    "You don't agree? After all, you are just an adopted daughter of the Su family. Now that you are of the right age, it's time to find a husband's family. After all, the Yu Mansion is also a big family in the city. You can marry the family that I mentioned for you.  And I won't treat you badly as the young miss of the Su family."

    Although Su Tianfang felt uneasy and flustered at this moment, she still spoke calmly.

    "Old madam, whether I get married or not is my own business, so I won't bother you to worry about it? Besides, neither my father nor my mother has ever mentioned this matter to me. I have been away from home for a few months and come back, you  You suddenly said that you want to betroth me to someone else, did you ask for my opinion?"

    "Since ancient times, marriage has been a matter of marriage, the orders of parents, and the words of matchmakers."

    "Where are my parents telling me!"

    Su Tianfang interrupted her unceremoniously, and pushed back.

    Sima Huan's face turned pale with anger.

    "Su Tianfang, is this the attitude towards elders? You ate and drank well in my Su family, what's wrong with asking you to do something for the Su family now?"

    Su Tianfang simply broke the can and did not continue to act in front of the old lady.

    "Old madam, I just refuse to accept it, and?After saying this, without waiting for the old lady to say anything else, he directly said to Mo Shan.

    "Third brother, drive the car back to Su Mansion."

    "OK."

    Mo Shan outside the carriage agreed happily, and then whipped the horse pulling the carriage. The horse suffered from the pain and hurried forward.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Sima Huan saw that what he said was true, and it was useless at all. These two fathers and daughters who were not his own had a better relationship than his own mother and son who were related by blood. His son was devoted to the adopted son, that is  Very angry.

    Su Yu could see that his complexion was not good, but he didn't intend to comfort him.

    Su Tianfang looked at the old lady, secretly smiled with livid face, and gave her father a thumbs up. After seeing this scene, Sima Huan felt more angry in his stomach.

    "Okay, you two have a good relationship, if that's the case, then go back, old woman, you don't listen to what I say anyway, and it's useless to say it."

    Then, a few people led them back to Su's mansion amidst the uneasy relationship with Mu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 20

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Su Tianfang didn't need to go to Yu's Mansion as she wished, the first thing she did when she returned to Su's Mansion was not to meet her mother Lin Wan, whom she had always missed verbally, but to go back to her room and fall into a deep sleep.

    Su Yu naturally would not stop her, but went to the back garden to find Lin Wan.

    Now it's just after noon, according to usual, Lin Wan was feeding fish by the small pond on the rockery in the backyard at this time, so Su Yu also walked directly to the backyard.

    Lin Wan was dressed in light yellow clothes, her blue hair was pulled up high by a jade hairpin, her head was adorned like gold, her face was lightly powdered, her facial features were delicate and beautiful, Yan Ran was a natural beauty, her face was completely  It doesn't look like a woman who is already in her thirties.

    The fish stone in the palm slid over the fingertips, and fell into the small pond bit by bit, causing ripples in circles, which also attracted the little red and black fishes scrambling to snatch the fish food.  .

    A large number of fish swarmed together, competing for that small pinch of fish food, and no one knew which fish bit which fish.

    I don't know where Su Yu is, but also brought a small bowl of fish food, Buzi walked forward gently, and then stood about ten feet away from Lin Wan, and also sprinkled fish food, the fish  Er felt the movement, and immediately a lot of fish swam towards him.

    Lin Wan saw that most of the fish suddenly disappeared under his nose, so he looked in the direction where the fish were swimming, raised his eyes, and then saw Su Yu.

    "You went out with your mother and came back so soon?"

    Lin Wan glanced at him and said.

    "Why are you not curious, why am I here?"

    Su Yu was not in a hurry to answer her, but spoke slowly.

    "This is your home, you can stay wherever you like, I don't care about that."

    Lin Wan continued to feed her fish.

    "You put less fish food, you lost mine, you go out and buy it for me."

    Su Yu raised his eyelids and looked at Lin Wan.

    "That's it?"

    "Hehe, it's not your money if I go out and buy it myself."

    Su Yu was not angry when he heard Lin Wan's domineering announcement.

    "Oh, that's right, Fang'er is back."

    "Why did you come to feed the fish with me?"

    The two of them spoke almost at the same time, so Lin Wan didn't even realize what he heard at the first moment, and after just such a moment of recollection, he figured out what he heard.

    "Come back? What about her? Why didn't she come to see me? Where did she go?"

    "When I was out of the city, I happened to meet her back, and my mother bumped into her, and my mother took her to Lingying Temple, so when I came back, I said I was tired, and then went to bed."

    After Lin Wan listened, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he smiled with a hint of evil charm.

    "Does she love her bed so much? I don't even take a look at it."

    Su Yu sensed something was wrong at that moment.

    "What did you do in her room again?"

    Lin Wan replied calmly.

    "It's nothing, just put some colorless and odorless spices in her quilt, and this spices have some side effects, to regulate her body."

    Su Yu's keen insight immediately understood the meaning of Lin Wan's words, and he just smiled lightly, and then said.

    "This person just came back, and you don't let her sleep peacefully. Why do women make things difficult for women?"

    "She's a woman, and she's my mother's little rival in love! Before, you were always around me. After she came, you spent less than half of her time around me."

    "Hehe, lady, what you said is serious. When I'm with her, aren't you always by my side? Besides, she's our daughter, and you're still jealous of her?"

    Lin Wan glared at Su Yu.

    "Your words are like farting."

    "Ahem, lady."

    "Come on, since you came to feed the fish, I'll leave the fish to you. I also went back to sleep in such a cold day."

    After speaking, Lin Wan walked over and handed over the remaining fish food in his hand to Su Yu, and then left.

    Su Yu looked at the fish food in his hand, shook his head with a smile, and then fed the fish contentedly there.

    ?Su Yu went back to his room immediately after feeding the fish, but went to chat with his elder brother for a while, thenWithout saying a word, Su Yu lifted the bullet and sat up, turned around and got out of bed.

    "Why didn't you say it earlier!"

    Su Yu was also afraid, and then he felt a headache and held his forehead.

    "Why is this little girl taking this medicine casually?"

    Then he thought that he was lying down just now, with black lines all over his face, and then he looked at Lin Wan who was still sitting there, and asked.

    "My lady, did you let me sleep on purpose?"

    Lin Wan said angrily.

    "If you want to lose face and lose face together, I don't want that little girl to know that I was the only one who was tricked."

    "Hey, lady, you actually pushed your husband into the fire pit for the sake of your own face?"

    "This is called sharing blessings and sharing difficulties."

    Lin Wan defended himself confidently.

    It has to be said that the effect of the medicine was still very fast. It took only a moment for Su Yu to feel a little reaction in himself. At this time, he saw Lin Wan in front of him again, and the feeling was even stronger.

    "Ma'am, are you coming?"

    Su Yu asked tentatively.

    Lin Wan met his eyes, then got up, came to his side, and asked softly in his ear.

    "Do you really want it?"

    "think!"

    Su Yu hurriedly replied that it is definitely necessary to think about this situation now, even if it is not the case, and his wife asked about it, with his wife's beautiful appearance and such a good figure, can you not think about it?

    "Then think about it slowly."

    Lin Wan turned around and poured cold water on him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 21

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Yu was speechless.

    Then Lin Wan didn't care, she went to tidy up the quilt, planning to throw it away, after all, looking at this quilt now makes her angry.

    Su Yu turned around and hugged Lin Wan behind her.

    "Miss, we've had a few days, you see, why not"

    "Not as good as what?"

    Lin Wan grabbed Su Yu's hand and asked softly, the atmosphere became very ambiguous for a while.

    Su Yu was overjoyed, seeing the situation, there was a chance.

    Moreover, the medicinal properties here are also being stimulated, and Su Yu can't help but want to take action.

    "etc!"

    Lin Wan pushed Su Yu away, and there was some distance between the two of them, but Su Yu still refused to let go of his hand.

    "what happened again?"

    His wife was reluctant, so he had no choice but to hold back.

    "I'm here for Sunflower Water."

    Su Yu: ""

    Lin Wan said again.

    "Aren't you going to ask if it's true?"

    Su Yu: "Really?"

    Lin Wan: "Really."

    Su Yu: ""

    "Take your clothes and let me out!"

    Lin Wan picked up Su Yu's clothes, stuffed them into his arms, and pushed him out of the room.

    "Lady! Lin Wan! Let me in!"

    Su Yu's previous gentle and elegant image is gone, and now he is still a wretched group in the cold wind.

    He shivered and put on his clothes in a hurry. Since this way is not feasible, he can only find a place to force out the medicinal property by himself, otherwise it will hurt his body if he holds it in.  After forcing an early xie, he used his internal force to perceive it again. Fortunately, the medicine is not very strong, so it is not difficult to solve it.

    "Oh, what a crime, you still need to be cautious in raising a daughter, and my wife is so uncooperative."

    Lin Wan stood by the door and quietly listened to the movement. After hearing these words, he snickered and dared not speak out.

    He was about to leave after feeling a lot of emotion, but just as he turned around, he suddenly remembered something.

    Then he knocked on the door again, this time it was much more serious.

    "Lin Wan, open the door, and I'll help you force out the properties of the medicine first, otherwise it will hurt your body."

    Lin Wan was startled, and then she walked to the table and sat down before she spoke.

    "You'd better take care of yourself first, I don't need it here."

    "Ma'am, can you open the door first and let me in?"

    Lin Wan was naturally unwilling to open the door, she was afraid that if she couldn't bear it any longer, she would jump at it, and now the medicine in Su Yu's house has not been released, if the two of them continue to be together, it will undoubtedly be a firewood  , and shein fact, she didn't have any sunflower water at all, she just didn't want to.

    In fact, at the beginning she took this medicine, and she also thought about it. When Su Yu came back, let Su Yu also experience this medicine. The two of them came together, but they didn't expect that this guy hadn't come back after feeding the fish for so long.  It's just that after waiting here for so long, I have already adapted to the existence of this medicine, so driving him out is actually a little bit of anger.

    And this guy suddenly said that he wanted to go back to the room to use his internal force to help him dissolve the medicine. If he realized that his life was not in these few days, if he came in to ask for it, wouldn't he push himself into the tiger's mouth?  So Lin Wan refused to open the door to let him in. Who knew what he said, using internal strength to help force the medicine out, was it a prudence?

    Su Yu, who was standing outside the door, was thinking about himself now, so he naturally didn't believe her words that she could solve it on her own. He thought that if her current physical condition could really force the medicine out  , There was such a long time between when Lin Wan returned to the room and when she returned to the room, she didn't have to endure it forcefully.

    Lin Wan's old injuries have not healed for a long time, so she seldom uses internal strength, Su Yu knows this, Su Yu has also experienced it by himself now the effect of the medicine, so naturally he understands the nature of the medicine  Strong and weak, since it can happen so quickly, it means that Lin Wan has really endured it for a long time, and she hasn't untied it for so long, which means that her skills are really limited.

    Su Yu tried again.

    "Lin Wan, don't make fun of your body, you open the door first."

    There is a bit of command between the words.

    "I won't open this door, I'm asleep, you find another place to solve it yourself?.  "

    Su Tianfang's heart, which was tightened because of Su Yu's attitude towards her, gradually relaxed under Su Yu's smile.

    The two walked towards Lin Wan side by side.

    This time Su Yu didn't knock on the door, but pushed directly. This time, the door was easily pushed open without any effort.

    Su Yu walked in with a sigh of relief, and Lin Wan was still sitting at the table waiting for him as before, the difference was that Lin Wan was sipping warm tea at this time, and the two touches of cherry red on his face had also faded.

    Seeing Su Yu walking in with Su Tianfang, she put down the tea in her hand, and looked at the father and daughter meaningfully.

    "Why, as Lao Tzu, you brought your daughter to plead guilty?"

    Su Tianfang deliberately played a bitter look when he heard this, and looked at Lin Wan.

    "Mother~ I was wrong"

    "Just you little girl, can you really play with me with that little gut? Don't look at me with your eyes of a bitter woman in the palace. I don't owe you anything. If you don't do this, you won't be alive today."  Are you going to see me?"

    Su Yu smiled wryly, and came forward to sit down. On the surface, Su Yu was not sure whether the medicine on Lin Wan's body had been lifted, so he still took out the bottle of green antidote from his bosom.

    "You smell it."

    Lin Wan rolled his eyes at him.

    "On this point, you also ran to find this girl to ask for an antidote? Who would be ashamed? At least the five old men are also my masters, and this girl is half-learned. How can you embarrass me? Playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong, and playing an ax in front of Lu Ban  , who is showing ugliness?" (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 22 The Foreplay Begins

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Mother, you are my master no matter what, so save some face for the apprentice?"

    Seeing the astonishment and grievance in Su Tianfang's expression, Lin Wan smiled disdainfully.

    "You still called me mother, but you also drugged me? The spring medicine you gave me is very courageous. Have those old men fed you the courage of the bear and the leopard in the past few months?"

    Su Tianfang felt extremely depressed now, and her heart was sour. She pretended to be pitiful to her father, and begged her father to save her.

    Seeing that Lin Wan was really fine, Su Yu was naturally relieved.

    "Fang'er is a bit naughty, and this age is indeed an age that loves to play, education and education will be fine."

    Lin Wan poured Su Yu a cup of tea, and also added some for himself.

    "Come and sit down."

    Lin Wan said to Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang pursed her lips, came over and sat down beside Su Yu, and also lifted a teacup to pour herself a cup of tea, but Lin Wan didn't stop her.

    "Fang'er, you will be seventeen in a few days."

    "Yeah, I'm seventeen. All the masters told me that I was going to be seventeen, so they drove me back. I asked them why, but they didn't tell me."

    Su Tianfang said casually, and continued after taking a sip of tea.

    "They didn't let me sleep well for several months there, and I don't want to be there yet."

    Su Tianfang took the opportunity to file a complaint.

    How could Lin Wan fail to see Su Tianfang's small thoughts, but now she didn't have the heart to make trouble with her anymore.

    "I originally wanted you to come to me by yourself, and I'll tell you something. Now that your father has brought you here directly, let's talk about it now."

    Su Tianfang glared deliberately, and then said in dissatisfaction.

    "It's not that Dad brought me here. Obviously, I was worried about your mother, so I came here on purpose. If you don't believe me, ask Dad."

    Su Tianfang acted like a good boy, and then asked.

    "Mother, what do you want to tell me?"

    Lin Wan looked at Su Yu, as if asking him, which of the two of them would say what happened next.

    "You tell her."

    Su Yu smiled lightly, and handed over the sovereignty to Lin Wan.

    Lin Wan first picked some simple and small matters and said to Su Tianfang.

    "You should also remember what you asked us many times back then, why we and your uncle are in this city, but your grand masters are at Butterfly Valley, in fact, all your grand masters were here when they were young  They run some shops, and they will naturally abdicate when they get old, so the three of us are here to help take care of them.

    So when you come back this time, in fact, your first task is to familiarize yourself with all the shops under the names of your masters, and I will answer the rest for you in the future.  "

    "A shop under the name of the grand master? Why do I care about this? And why haven't I heard that the grand masters still have shops here? I only know the ones run by our Su family, but there are still  Does grandpa care? Even if there is no grandpa, there is an uncle, and it is completely out of my turn."

    Su Tianfang was very puzzled.

    "What I'm telling you now is to let you inherit your grand master's property. Your grand master's property has nothing to do with the Su family, and besides your father and me, there is no third person in the Su family who knows the existence of these, so you have to  Remember, don't tell anyone."

    "They tortured me like this every day to tease me and let me learn this martial art? Come back and inherit their property?"

    "Of course it's not for this purpose to let you learn martial arts, but right now, it's the most basic thing to take you to familiarize yourself with various shops. It is not only to let you familiarize yourself with the shops, but also to let them recognize you as the master."

    Su Tianfang was indeed a little confused.

    "The question is where did the shop come from? Why have I never seen it? And I haven't seen you and dad go to manage it. You two don't even go to those shops in your own family. How can you have others?  "

    Lin Wan and Su Yu looked at each other and smiled.

    Su Yu came and said.

    "I'll take you to see it in a few days and you'll know. Now I'm just reminding you to prepare you mentally. In fact, you don't need to be stressed. You don't need to care about these things at all. It's just that at critical moments you  Need an order to do something and they can help you."

    ?Su Tianfang was startled. Looking at the foolish appearances of the grand masters on weekdays, she didn't expect;"Now that I know my parents, I will behave well and make sure there will be no mistakes. Don't worry."

    This smile hides all emotions behind the fake smile mask.

    ? At night the moonlight was clear, with sword star eyebrows and a delicate face, Yu Sheng cocked his legs and leaned on the willow tree, looking at the bright moon in the sky, and the folding fan he carried with him swayed lightly as if he didn't know the cold.

    Under the tree, there was a handsome and handsome young man standing under the tree, looking at Yu Sheng on the tree.

    "Didn't the people from the Su family say to come today? Why didn't they come later?"

    Yu Sheng came to ask.

    The young man under the tree sighed with a smile.

    "I heard that it was Su Tianfang who came back suddenly. Sima Huan couldn't stand her, so he couldn't come. But the main reason is that Su Yu is also facing Su Tianfang. The father and daughter are very consistent."

    After hearing this, Yu Sheng smiled and jumped down from the tree.

    "Come back, it seems that things will get interesting."

    "I heard that Su Tianfang has been away for eight months this time, but a lot of things happened in Butterfly Valley, but I can't find out what happened in detail."

    "It doesn't matter what happens. If you come back, then have a good time and go to Su's house sometime."

    Then he left, and the boy followed behind him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 23 Yu Sheng's Visit

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Old lady, Mr. Su is indeed handsome and dignified, and his appearance caught my eye, but I think I am not good enough, so I have no luck to suffer, so you should give up this idea."

    Su Tianfang sat at the side, while praising Yu Sheng's appearance, while sincerely suggesting to reject the marriage.

    "Tianfang, since the appearance of Mr. Yu is exactly what you like, why did you refuse?"

    After finishing his tea, Sima Huan looked up at her, quite puzzled and somewhat displeased.

    Su Tianfang said with a smile.

    "Old lady, Mr. Yu is so outstanding, I'd better not miss his future."

    But Su Tianfang refused again and again, which was really annoying to Sima Huan, and he also thought that Su Tianfang really didn't give her face, and it was too much to refute her attention in front of outsiders over and over again, but Su Tianfang didn't care  These.

    "Tianfang, don't mess around."

    "Don't dare to mess around, but Tianfang really doesn't understand how this Young Master Yu managed to win the old lady's favor with his clever words, which made you so strongly wish me to marry him?"

    Not only was Yu Sheng not angry when he heard this, but he also said with a gentle smile.

    "Miss Su, don't underestimate yourself. Miss Su's ice-like appearance is more like Yu's admiration. It's just that Yu really has a good impression of Miss Su. Originally, the two families also discussed meeting at Yu's mansion yesterday, so that we can go further.  Let me talk about various aspects of marriage, but no one came afterwards, and Yu was impatient, so it was because Yu went over the line to visit this time."

    "Since you think you are not worthy, why bother talking about this marriage?"

    ?Su Tianfang smiled sweetly, and went up the pole. Such an unconventional way of playing cards caught Yu Sheng by surprise.

    Yu Sheng slowly stopped smiling and sighed.

    "Miss Su doesn't have to refuse me like that."

    "I have no intention of spending the rest of my life with you, why didn't I reject you?"

    Su Tianfang asked back.

    Seeing Su Tianfang's tough attitude, Yu Sheng pursed his lips, still speaking in a good manner.

    "Whether you can spend the rest of your life together, you will naturally know after the wedding ceremony is completed. As the saying goes, long-term love"

    "Sorry, I have no love for you."

    Su Tianfang interrupted him directly, and did not let him continue.

    "That's the end of the story, it's useless to say more. If the old lady has nothing else to do, Tian Fang will retire first."

    Su Tianfang left the hall in a hurry without waiting for the old lady's consent. She didn't have anything busy to deal with, but she didn't want to see the old lady's face and Yu Sheng's fox appearance, and now she just wanted to go back to sleep.

    Sima Huan slapped the table angrily, and immediately directed his anger to Su Yulin Wan who was still at the scene.

    "Look at the two of you, it's lawless to adopt a pet girl, and this time it's even worse when you come back, you don't even listen to me, and now you leave without the consent of the elders, how did you teach her etiquette!  "

    Su Yu smiled.

    "Mother, don't be so angry. Fang'er is not young now. She has her own opinions in everything, and it's not good for us to influence her thoughts. What's more, this important marriage matter is related to the rest of his life. It should be  It's up to him to make his own decision, and he doesn't like it there, so there's no need to force it."

    "you!"

    The old lady seemed to choke.

    Su Yu then smiled even deeper, he stood up and went down with his luggage deeply.

    "And I would like to thank my mother for making it perfect for letting Fang'er decide for herself."

    Lin Wan also stood up.

    "Mother-in-law, as the saying goes, children can't help their mothers. Since Fang'er has her own decisions in everything, she naturally has her own ideas. We elders really don't want to interfere too much. I have nothing to do with Su Yu."  I have no children, I only have her as an adopted daughter, and we can only rely on her for the happiness of the family in the future, so everything can only be directed towards her, if the mother-in-law is unhappy, I will have to take care of her."

    After Lin Wan finished speaking, he also gave a thousand blessings shallowly.

    "Mother-in-law, my daughter-in-law is a little tired, so I will retire first. Apart from Fang'er's marriage, if Mr. Yu has anything to discuss, the old lady will take care of it."

    Then Lin Wan strode away, Su Yu saluted Sima Huan again, cupped his hands, and left with Lin Wan.

    Yu Sheng looked at the family of three and really didn't give himself face at all, so he was not annoyed, so he still smiled.

    theOne dart will kill you.  "Shen Weiran joked.

    "Where is your goddaughter who is always with you? Didn't you say that she has returned from going to the doctor? Why didn't you come out with you today?"

    "She has some things to deal with, so let her go."

    "Didn't you say she is an orphan? Since she is a widow, what can happen? Could it be that she is going to meet her lover?"

    Su Yu shook his head: "Girls, there should always be some privacy, and her mother has also arranged some things for her."

    After hearing this, Shen Weiran nodded in understanding, and then asked again.

    "By the way, why did you inquire about Yu's family?"

    Su Yu smiled, but did not hide it.

    "This Yu family son, Yu Sheng, is the one I want to know."

    "Yu Sheng?"

    "Um."

    Su Yu nodded.

    "The Yu family wants to marry my family, and the person Yu Sheng wants to marry is my daughter."

    Shen Weiran touched his chin, thought for a while, and then said.

    "As far as I know, this Yu family has been doing business for generations just like yours. The difference is that they seem to have someone in the palace. As for the job of the person in the palace, it is impossible to know. The master of the Yu family is also an honest man.  A businessman who only cares about money, but will not commit crimes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 24 Meeting My Cousin

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a long time, Su Yu sighed deeply.

    "Actually, I always feel that this Yu family is unusual, so I want to trouble Brother Shen to check for me."

    "Since you have asked me for everything, I will naturally agree to you. Leave it to me. I can still find out about the Su Mansion."

    "Su Yu, come to my house? I"

    Before he could finish speaking, Su Yu raised his voice and whispered something.

    "Brother Shen, I won't be going to your house, Lingmei, please send my regards to her."

    The Shen Weiran figure was obviously taken aback for a moment, he hesitated for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn't say it after all, he just waved his hand.

    "Forget it, anyway, my sister is not difficult to deal with, so if you don't go, then don't go."

    Su Yu raised his eyes to look at Shen Weiran, only to see that Shen Weiran had turned around and left. He couldn't see his expression clearly, but felt that the familiar figure suddenly became extremely lonely and lonely.

    Shen Weiran lightly agreed without any further persuasion or hesitation. Su Yu has always rejected him this year, and he is already used to it.

    Su Yu also has a headache, although his handsome appearance is still there, but he is not young anymore, why does this lady from the Shen family keep staring at him, his damn charm is really difficult.

    "I haven't seen you in a few months. Your little face has lost a lot of weight. What troubles have you encountered this time? Call me out."

    In the corner of the restaurant, Su Tianfang took a sip of a glass of wine, and there was a light red lip mark on the edge of the glass.

    And the other woman shook a folding fan in her hand, dressed in male attire, with a chic and unrestrained brow, and a pair of beautiful eyes swept across Su Tianfang's body with a smile.

    Su Tianfang smiled sweetly, put down the wine glass, picked up the wine simmering on the stove set up in the middle of the table, filled it up for herself, and drank it down in one gulp.

    "Can you put down that fan of yours, fanning it in this cold weather is like a fool, you usually put it in your hand for fun, just pretend to be cool, now come here  You are still playing while drinking, just like that annoying guy."

    Gu Xi twisted his wrist, flicked the fan gently and it closed, then put it on the table, and you added a glass of warm wine for yourself.

    "When you come back, you just don't like my fan. Really, this fan still has a grudge against you. You haven't answered my question yet. What's the point of asking me to come out?"

    Su Tianfang licked his lips.

    "I just miss you. I invite you out to have a drink with us and catch up. Why do you think I'm so miserable?"

    Su Tianfang's words were sincere, and she looked injured, but Gu Xi was stunned on the spot.  Then the corners of Gu Xi's mouth twitched. She couldn't believe that the person in front of her who regarded money as her life became so kind. She was willing to kill herself just to treat herself to a meal.  possible.

    Gu Xi shook his head.

    "Don't be sloppy with me, tell the truth, miss."

    "Oh, the relationship has faded."

    "Stop!"

    Seeing the person in front of her, she really didn't like this, so she stopped showing such affection.

    She smiled, but there was a bit of desolation in the smile.

    "Actually, I came here to talk to you. You have indeed said what you said before. They raised me and trained me for these years. After all, they still have plans for me, so they will train them."

    After hearing this, Gu Xi paused for a while, but soon returned to normal.  Although she had expected it early, after what she had guessed was confirmed, she also felt a little unbelievable.

    "But according to what you said, you are just an orphan after all. What can they achieve by training you like this?"

    Su Tianfang shook her head.

    "When I came back this time, they said that I would first take over the property left by my grand masters here."

    "Industry? Unless you, grand masters, are still invisible rich? Wow, as the only heir, won't you be incomparably rich in the future?"

    Su Tianfang rolled a blank look at Gu Xi.

    "How can it be so easy? Besides, how much can these unreliable old men stay? And according to my parents, this does not belong to the Su family at all, so the Su family does not know that there are these industries.  exist."

    "I said, you are a girl, they raised you like this, is it just to let you go into business?"

    "I"??, but when she put down the wine glass, she was already gone. Su Tianfang sat on the seat, turned her head to look at the stairs, and sure enough, she saw her coming down the stairs.

    Gu Xi cursingly took out the money from his pocket and put it on the table.

    "Look at you, you money-grubber, who told me to buy me a drink and then ran away, leaving me to pay the bill!"

    Then she hurried to catch up with Su Tianfang.

    She walked out of the restaurant quickly, and Su Tianfang was waiting for her outside the restaurant door.

    Su Tianfang's face was full of smiles, and he looked at Gu Xi who came out in a hurry.

    "My good sister, I'm sorry you've lost your money."

    "I'm sorry, you hobbit!"

    Then the two left the place in a half-argument and half-pushing.

    When the two walked to the entrance of an alley, they heard discordant noises coming from the alley, and one of the voices had a sense of familiarity.  in.

    In the alley, there were four big men surrounding a young man in Chinese clothes, and the young man in Chinese clothes was kneeling on the ground. The scene was full of bullying.  In addition, the youth in Chinese clothes who was kneeling on the ground owed a lot of gambling debts, but he still hadn't paid them.

    Su Tianfang didn't want to care about this at first, but this young man in fancy clothes who was being bullied was actually his god-cousinSu Ziyang.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 25

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang was thinking about whether to leave like this. The relationship between her and this cousin was actually not very harmonious on weekdays. There was only one reason, that is, he was an outsider. In his opinion,  Su Tianfang is just a beggar who eats and drinks for free in the Su family.

    Su Ziyang is now sixteen years old. Coincidentally, little Su Tianfang has been here for half a year. Although Su Tianfang is his cousin, he doesn't like him very much, but Su Tianfang doesn't care about it.

    Su Ziyang is addicted to gambling, which is completely inherited from his mother's genes, and his mother Gao Yuzhen is also very good at gambling.

    At this time, Su Ziyang knelt on the ground laughing with him, begging.

    "Brother, please, please don't hit me, I'll go home and get the money, please!"

    Four big men surrounded him fiercely, and the person in charge of surrounding him spoke.

    "Young Master Su, it's not that we don't want to believe you, but you have owed this gambling debt for quite some time, and you keep saying to pay it back every time, but the debts pile up more and more.  It's hard for the brothers to explain in front of the boss, if you don't cooperate to take out the money, Young Master Su, then the brothers can only be rude to you."

    As soon as the man finished speaking, the whip in his hand was raised, and the whip fell with his hand. The whip hit Su Ziyang's arm, and there was a bloodstain on Su Ziyang's arm immediately.

    "ah!¡ª¡ª"

    After Su Ziyang was whipped, he let out a miserable cry. He couldn't even kneel steadily, and he just sat on the ground. After all, he was also a rich young man who grew up living a life of luxury. Where?  Suffered such a crime?  Su Tianfang was startled, only in the midst of the electric sparks and flints, he didn't expect this person to move directly, hurting Su Ziyang, whether it was a whip or a heavy blow, Su Tianfang couldn't even react.

    "This guy is ruthless in collecting debts. He didn't have any precautions. He smoked whenever he said so, but seeing that the man is not an ordinary citizen, he is so fond of gambling. He deserves the whip. Let's go, Tianfang. Let's leave this business alone."  gone."

    Gu Xi didn't know that this person was Su Tianfang's cousin, so he pulled Su Tianfang away and wanted to leave.

    And Su Tianfang saw that the man was about to whip out the second whip, Su Ziyang curled up in fear, tensed all his nerves, gritted his teeth and waited for the second whip to come, Su Tianfang took a few steps forward and walked to the entrance of the alley  He hastily shouted at him to stop.

    "Stop!"

    The majesty and majesty in the words immediately calmed down the four big men. The raised hand of the whip-wielding man hung in mid-air and the whip did not go down. Gu Xi and Su Ziyang were also stunned at the same time.

    After the man saw Su Tianfang, he first looked at Su Tianfang's attire, and judged from his clothes that he was also a rich master, so he sneered and put down the whip in his hand.

    "Miss, you can't take care of everything. Uncle advises you, go home and drink milk quickly, don't force yourself into everything, and just take care of it."

    Gu Xi knew that Su Tianfang had absolute strength and could fly the four of them dry, but seeing Su Tianfang's rash action, she still reminded her.

    "One more thing is worse than one less thing. Why are you meddling in this? Before they get angry, let's go quickly. There are a lot of such bad gamblers around here. How many can you manage?"

    Su Tianfang said.

    "This person is my cousin, can I ignore it?"

    He didn't receive the pain of the second whip, but heard a scolding sound. Su Ziyang was overjoyed. He didn't expect a noble person to rescue him at the critical moment. He hurriedly looked towards the entrance of the alley. When he saw that it was Su Tianfang, his whole body panicked.  stunned.

    "Why are you here?"

    Su Ziyang made a voice of doubt without restraint, Su Tianfang ignored his words, Su Ziyang hurriedly shouted at the person who whipped him.

    "This big brother, she is my sister, she must be rich, you look for her, please don't beat me!"

    Su Tianfang frowned, is this kid going to sell himself directly?  I was kind enough to save him, and he said that if he wanted money, he wanted money.

    "Beggar Fang! What are you still doing there? Help me, I'm going to die!"

    "shut up!"

    At the same time, the leader scolded him together with Su Tianfang, Su Ziyang was stunned, how could Su Tianfang dare to yell at himself like this, usually he is very polite to himself, but today he is aggressive towards himself, he wanted to immediately open his mouth to reprimand Su Tianfang  To save face, but due to the quarrel, the big brother also said something fierce just now, and he was so frightened that he dared not speak in an instant.

    &nbs, and even grabbed the whip, he pulled the whip a few times, but he couldn't get it out. Su Tianfang's strength was actually stronger than him.

    Even though Su Tianfang was Su Ziyang's older sister, she looked like a teenage girl with such great strength. He immediately paid attention to it, and then said with a smile.

    "Miss Su, don't be angry, we are only doing all this according to the orders of the master, and I hope Miss Su will not make it difficult for us."

    "Don't make it difficult for you, let my brother go."

    Su Tianfang ordered.

    Seeing that Su Tianfang was embarrassing himself here, this person felt angry all of a sudden. He didn't expect that he was restrained by a little girl at his age.  Live in Su Tianfang.

    Naturally, Su Tianfang caught his eyes all at once, snorted and smiled, and then Su Tianfang seemed to pull back lightly, without even using any strength, but he directly pulled the person at the other end of the whip away  She got up and fell directly behind her, and everyone present was stunned.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 26

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The other three people watched their elder brother fall like a dog and eat shit, so they didn't care about Su Ziyang, they unanimously let go of Su Ziyang who was holding him down, raised their fists and punched Su Tianfang.

    As soon as the person who fell on the ground suffered from the pain, he let go of the whip, but Su Tianfang didn't let go, so the whip suddenly became in her hands, so she took the whip  Well, hold it in your hand and smile triumphantly.

    Those people rushed up, although they were a little close to Su Tianfang, but it didn't affect Su Tianfang's power at all.

    Seeing the people coming forward, Su Tianfang let go of the whip and swung it towards them. The two people close to Su Tianfang were hit by the whip immediately, and lay down in pain. Before the people behind could react, Su Tianfang's figure flashed in front of him.  Nothing fancy, simple and rude, he punched him directly against the wall, the man hit the wall and made a heavy impact sound, and the three of them quickly climbed up without caring about the pain, and continued to attack Su Tianfang  , originally wanted to besiege Su Tianfang by relying on the number of people, but they were not Su Tianfang's opponent at all. Su Tianfang was swimming, and one of them was directly kicked in the stomach by Su Tianfang, and then flew five meters away.  Like a dead shrimp, he bowed his waist and hugged his stomach and howled there.  The rest of the people could only be whipped and endured Su Tianfang's attack. They were all crying for their father and mother in pain, and finally they all fell to the ground.

    Seeing that they were powerless to fight back, Su Tianfang generously continued to make amends, three times and five divisions, and these people all lay down on the narrow aisle, lying at Su Tianfang's feet, like wild pigs.  Digged on the ground.

    Su Tianfang looked at them with disgust, and said coldly: "Get out!" It seemed that he didn't want to talk to them.

    Then Su Tianfang stepped over them dragging his whip, and walked towards Su Ziyang who hid at the base of the wall because he was afraid of being affected by the fight.  Su Ziyang's gaze was fixed on Su Tianfang's body, his eyes widened, and he was in disbelief.

    Those few people didn't dare to speak anymore, as if they had received an amnesty, they supported each other, scrambled, and left the alley in a hurry, completely losing their previous arrogance.

    Su Tianfang looked at the foolish Su Ziyang in front of him, drew back his whip, and squatted down to look at him.

    "What are you stupid? Is your hand broken?"

    The astonishment on Su Ziyang's face disappeared, and then he mechanically shook his head, unable to speak, and lowered his head, not daring to look directly at Su Tianfang.

    "Get up quickly if you haven't stopped, and I'll take you home."

    Su Tianfang smiled, then stood up, and walked towards Gu Xi. Su Ziyang didn't continue to be stupid, and quickly got up, and then followed behind Su Tianfang.

    Gu Xi was originally watching the play with his arms folded. Seeing Su Tianfang solve all this perfectly and handsomely, he applauded Su Tianfang and gave a voice of praise.

    "Hey, it's easy and effortless to clean up the four big guys. I, Gu Xi, will almost become your number one fan. It's really cool."

    Su Tianfang had long been immune to Gu Xi's behavior, she smiled, then quickly adjusted her expression, and then said to her.

    "Okay, don't say that, I won't accompany you to that brothel, you go by yourself, I'll take him home."

    Su Tianfang couldn't go with her, so she didn't care about it, and looked at Su Ziyang who was standing behind Su Tianfang.

    "Hey, brat, let me tell you, your sister is a reclusive martial arts master, you have to hug her thighs, and next time, no one will dare to bully you."

    Su Tianfang also looked at Su Ziyang behind him.

    Although Su Ziyang is already fifteen years old, but for some reason, he grows very slowly, so although the age difference between the two of them is only half a year, he is still shorter than Su Tianfang when he is standing next to Su Tianfang  One head, Su Tianfang measures 1.7 meters.

    After hearing this, Su Ziyang raised his head and glanced at Su Tianfang's face, but immediately lowered his head with a shudder.

    Seeing his timid appearance, Su Tianfang seemed really intimidated. After all, this little devil king is lawless and used to bullying himself. Suddenly seeing such a vicious side of himself should have received a lot of attention.  frightened.

    Then she said to Gu Xi:

    "Don't be so poor, hurry up, or you will have to serve other uncles."

    Then the three of them parted ways like this.

    On the way back, Su Ziyang just followed behind Su Tianfang, quietly.

    Su Tianfang took him to a medical clinic first, and showed the doctor that he was wounded by a whip.bsp; Su Tianfang smiled, and then tapped him on the head.

    "Well!"

    Su Ziyang hugged his head in pain.

    "You still want to threaten me? The heat is much worse."

    "Sister Tianfang, just now I saw you kick that man away with one kick, tell me honestly, do you know martial arts?"

    "Even if you know martial arts, I won't teach you, brat."

    Su Ziyang was unwilling to let it go like this, and grabbed Su Tianfang's clothes.

    "Sister, just teach me martial arts. If you teach me, I will never call you a beggar again." Su Ziyang.  He looked at Su Tianfang eagerly.

    Su Tianfang tore off his hand.

    "No, I think you should continue to call me Beggar Fang. I really don't feel comfortable calling you my sister all of a sudden, but Beggar Fang is more pleasant to my ears."

    Su Ziyang was dumbfounded, and fell silent now, not because his idea of ??learning martial arts to fight was dispelled, but because he couldn't think of anything else.

    When he reached the gate of Su Mansion, Su Tianfang pinched his face.

    "I'm home, cheer up, remember what I said and don't let them know, or you will be the next one to eat the whip." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 27 Brother and Sister Rivalry

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The dark clouds suddenly rose, the spring thunder suddenly sounded, and the first rain in spring came with a little bit of an inconspicuous omen. The drizzle just fell down like this, and then turned into a heavy rain, moistening Wangcheng.  a piece of land.

    Su Tianfang sat alone in front of the stone table, resting her chin in one hand, looking obliquely at the pond not far away.

    The rainwater hit the water surface, causing circles of ripples, but soon they were disturbed by the water circles created by the raindrops next to them. In this way, the lake surface circled and circled, and the incomplete ripples were just like this.  Then, they collided with each other, and then little by little the rain gradually became smaller, and the splashes on the lake began to become smaller, and then gradually approached calm.

    Su Ziyang hid aside and watched Su Tianfang for a long time, but he finally came over, forcibly suppressing the excitement in his words in his immature voice.

    "Sister, you are finally back! I have been guarding you for a long time!"

    Su Tianfang.  Startled, he hurriedly turned his head and saw that it was Su Ziyang, and then he was relieved.

    She also received messages from Su Yu and Lin Wan. They didn't know why, but during the days when she disappeared again, Su Ziyang asked her whereabouts whenever he saw them.

    And the two couples both said the same thing when they passed on the message.

    "Ziyang is arrogant by nature. He is actively looking for you now, he must have a plan, but we asked him but he refused to explain to us. We have already talked about you, and we will not influence you.  It's decided, so what you want to do with this kid is your business, and we won't ask too much."

    And in the past few months, she has accepted the arrangement of the two couples to take over and understand the various industries of the grand masters. The two couples ask the shopkeepers in those shops to introduce the details to her every day, and the content is super rich.  , So Su Tianfang stays for a whole day every time, and the two of them return to Su¡¯s house, and then set off to lead Su Tianfang to the next house the next day, and repeat again and again. After walking around, time has passed.  He didn't even go back during the Chinese New Year. After all, for her, the Su family didn't have much to worry about except for their husband and wife, so she didn't care at all, which indirectly caused Su Ziyang to not see him for several months.  she.

    "Why did you come here and what are you doing?"

    Seeing that Su Tianfang didn't reject him, Su Ziyang consciously sat down opposite Su Tianfang.

    "Sister, will you teach me martial arts?"

    Su Tianfang frowned and shook her head.

    "Martial arts are not as good as you see? I help you beat them away, but it's just a few tricks. Where did the martial arts come from?"

    "Fantasy fists and embroidered legs, you are also very powerful. I have never seen them fight with your dexterity. They are all waving their teeth and claws. It's ugly."

    Su Tianfang stood up and left, Su Ziyang hurried after her.

    "I've said it before, get rid of this idea, don't think about these useless things, sister, I can't teach you anything."

    Su Ziyang was in a hurry, and directly grabbed Su Tianfang's hand.

    "Sister, I beg you. They said they would break my hand when they see me next time. I haven't gone out for many days now. I'm afraid they will catch me and break my hand."

    Su Ziyang felt sore and sad, and asked Su Tianfang for help.

    Su Tianfang asked.

    "You haven't settled your debt yet? How long has it been? Didn't you tell uncle?"

    "I asked grandma for silver, and I have already paid back five hundred taels. I dare not tell my father. I told my father that if he found out, he would definitely break my leg."

    "What about your gambler mother?"

    "She hasn't gone out for several days, and she's also blocked, and she doesn't dare to tell dad"

    Su Tianfang felt that she was almost out of breath, how could the mother and son have the same virtues, but she really felt that the relationship between the two of them was not that deep, so she didn't want to help him so deeply, save him that day, yes  For him, it's already been done.

    "Then you can choose for yourself. Either your legs will be broken, or your hands will be broken. I can't help you, so let me go."

    "Don't, sister! Dear sister! Now you are the only one who knows about this matter, and you are the only one who can help me. If you don't help me, they will really break my hand. I have already asked grandma for money.  I¡¯ve asked for it many times, but I don¡¯t dare to ask for it anymore. If I ask for it again, I¡¯ll be ruined. She always asks me what I¡¯m going to do with so much money, but I don¡¯t dare to tell her. Only you can help me now.  I really dare not let my father know."

    Su Ziyang's voice    "fever?"

    Su Ziyang also touched his forehead subconsciously. It was indeed a little hot. Maybe it was because he had been frightened recently, and now it was raining again. He had been standing aside and peeping just now, and was hit by some rainwater.  It was a little wet and limp, and with the change of seasons, I suddenly caught a cold.

    He also felt that his actions were a little self-inflicted, he shook his hands out of face, and put his hands behind his back.

    "Hey, I'm fine, really, why are you talking so much nonsense today?"

    "What is nonsense? I really care about you. I'm your sister. Don't be dissatisfied. I'm really mad. You've stained the flowery skirt, and I want to see some flowers."  , Don¡¯t read it!¡±

    Then she turned and left angrily, Su Ziyang gave up helplessly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 29: Testing Yu Sheng

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Su Tianfang was a little depressed at this moment, she still would not ignore her friend's call.

    Putting down the wine glass in her hand, she followed her gaze to look around the restaurant, but at first she didn't find what Gu Xi wanted to point out.

    "Who is it? You are so excited."

    "Look at the man who just came up from the stairs, he looks good, he is dressed in purple clothes, he is the owner of the carriage just now, he took me to change clothes, let me tell you, he is still a  Oh handsome man, although he is a little bit inferior compared to your father, look, he is the one."

    At this moment, Gu Xi also exposed his lustful nature, boasting about Yu Sheng without hesitation.

    Gu Xi was afraid that Su Tianfang would not realize who she was talking about, so he pointed out Yu Sheng on purpose.

    Su Tianfang also looked in the direction she pointed, and when she saw Yu Sheng, she became depressed.

    Huh?  Why are you so familiar?  Su Tianfang thought about where she saw this person?  When she saw the fan in his hand, Su Tianfang's lost memories gradually came back. Isn't this Yu Sheng?  How did you meet this guy by chance!

    Immediately afterwards, Su Tianfang smiled contemptuously.

    Seeing Su Tianfang's expression, Gu Xi felt a little dissatisfied.

    "Hey, what's your expression, what's wrong?"

    At this time, Yu Sheng had already walked to the other side, and then found a place to sit down with Bai Yu. He didn't notice the two people sitting in the corner here.

    Su Tianfang leaned half her body on the table and approached Gu Xi.

    "Come here and I'll tell you."

    Gu Xi saw that Su Tianfang was mysterious, and also saw that the two people over there had already found a seat and sat down, so he turned sideways and brought his ears closer.

    "Remember the guy I told you about the guy who came to my house to propose marriage to me? That's him."

    A look of astonishment appeared on Gu Xi's face for a moment, then his eyes turned to Yu Sheng again, and he picked up the wine glass.

    "Just him?"

    "Well, that's him."

    Gu Xi thought about it, then said.

    "Suddenly I don't look very good-looking, that's all, so-so, the one next to him in white clothes looks better than him, but he's a little thinner."

    Then the two clinked glasses and drank.

    "Since it's someone you know, then I'm going to redefine it."

    "Redefining what?"

    "His good intentions! Also, in the heavy rain, he drove the carriage so fast for no reason and splashed dirty water all over me. Was it intentional or not?  Going to change clothes, is it a purposeful friendship or a good intention? Also, I was given a suit of clothes at that time, and the money was not confiscated. I still let me put the dirty clothes there, saying that they would be cleaned and sent to them.  My house came up, and then ordered someone to send me here, and I have only met you here for a short time, and he came back, maybe all of this is to get close to you."

    Su Tianfang sighed, Gu Xi's brain circuit is really good, and his thinking is too clear, so he can't help but praise.

    "You really deserve to be little Zhuge, you have such a good mind, and just this little difference allows you to guess so much."

    Gu Xi said disdainfully.

    "These are routine plot operations, okay? You think so many of my books are for nothing, and these are old-fashioned routines. Of course, if he really did it unintentionally, then that's it. If there is  As for the picture, if you put it on others, it will definitely gain something, but if you put it on the two of us, then he will have to fetch water from a bamboo basket."

    Su Tianfang gave a wicked smile.

    "I thought you would fall in love with him. If you want to fall in love with him, I don't mind drawing a line between the two of you."

    "Farewell, farewell, I am not blessed to accept such a scheming man."

    "Don't make such an early definition, didn't you say it? He doesn't know whether he did it on purpose or not?"

    Gu Xi poured a glass of wine, handed it to Su Tianfang with both hands, and smiled maliciously.

    "Since we don't know the truth, why don't I go and play tricks now, Miss Su, you're just watching a good show here."

    Su Tianfang took it dully, took a sip, and couldn't understand what Gu Xi said just now.

    "Are you sure you want to deal with him in the past? Are you not afraid that he will pester you?"

    Gu Xi's eyes narrowed instantly, with a trace of charm.

    &sp; Gu Xi, you bastard, what kind of hole did you dig for yourself for no reason?  The ghost wants to get acquainted with him, whoever wants to know him, can't hide, and even brings him here.

    Although there were ten thousand reluctances in her heart, she still turned around slowly, with a shy smile on her face, and looked up embarrassedly.

    When she saw Yu Sheng's face, she also had a surprised expression on her face, followed by shyness and embarrassment, she lowered her head and lowered her eyelids.

    "Why are you?"

    Yu Sheng was also stunned for a moment at that moment, but he quickly realized it, then smiled and bowed, and saluted.

    "It never occurred to Yu that the friend Miss Gu mentioned was actually Ms. Su. It seemed that it was all fate. Since the last farewell, it has been three months since I saw him. Yu misses it every day, no  Do you know Miss Su is okay now?"

    Gu Xi was muttering in his heart, he never thought that this guy would still miss Tian Fang day and night, what an affectionate kind.

    Su Tianfang stood up, blessed Yu Sheng with a smile all over her face.

    "Mr. Lao Lao has been thinking about it all the time, and the little girl has been doing well these days."

    Su Tianfang wanted to find a piece of tofu to kill herself, she felt that she was going to be disgusted by her hypocrisy.

    Anyway, when we met a few months ago, I was still swearing at them, but now I pretend to be a little family jade, a little bird, and shy in front of them?  Is this what Su Tianfang should do?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 30 Everyone Is Fascinated

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the end, the three of them actually chatted awkwardly for a long time before Yu Sheng left.

    ? When Yu Sheng turned around and walked away, Su Tianfang immediately changed his face and slapped the table. Although she was a little angry, she didn't dare to shout loudly.

    "Gu Xi, are you crazy? Why did you bring him back?"

    Gu Xi smiled lewdly.

    "Of course I brought him here to learn more about it. Wouldn't it be more accurate for him to be judged by two people than by one?"

    "I don't want to see him, okay?"

    "Okay, okay, let's calm down, calm down."

    Gu Xi knew that no matter how angry Su Tianfang was, he would never do anything to her, so she dared to bring someone here without her consent.

    Su Tianfang looked disgusted.

    "People have brought them here, and we've talked about you too. Let's talk, do you see why?"

    "Pretend to be."

    Gu Xi blurted out two words and directly defined it.

    "Are you so sure?"

    "It looks like an innocent little fairy boy, but in fact he is a scheming boy. Seeing how affectionate and heart-to-heart he said just now, if the other little girls are probably so fascinated, they will fall into the pit directly."

    "As you said, I can see this myself, okay? Is there anything more in-depth?"

    "It's his first time to come to this tavern. When I passed by just now, Xiao Er brought up the wine. I saw a lot of his appearance at that time. It was the expression he used to treat the guests who came here for the first time on weekdays.  For repeat customers, he always nodded and bowed, and this Yu Sheng ordered the most expensive but also the worst wine here."

    The worst thing to drink Su Tianfang twitched the corners of her mouth when she heard this. Although she hadn't been here a few times, Gu Xi was a regular customer here, so she tried all the wine here.  Now, so she knows which wine is good and which wine is bad. Once, this sister specially ordered that wine for her to taste the taste of the wine it's indescribable, it's full of the smell of distiller's grains.  Very, I don't understand why the wine can be sold so expensive.

    "Maybe this guy just likes this one. Otherwise, how could the boss' wine be sold at such a high price?"

    "Fart, how about this one? I think he is a fool with a lot of money. When I toasted him over there just now, he drank the wine he ordered by himself, and his brows frowned the moment the wine entered the mouth."  , then I feel like I can put down a boat.¡±

    Su Tianfang was amused.

    "Is it that exaggerated?"

    "Is there, he can't see the position of our table, you can see it, you will know it if you look over it."

    Su Tianfang glanced over there in confusion, only to see the two of them sitting opposite each other without any movement.

    Just as Su Tianfang turned around to ask, Gu Xi stopped.

    "Don't worry, just keep reading."

    Su Tianfang muttered.

    "There's nothing here, what do you want me to see?"

    Although she was reluctant, she still looked over, and after a while, she saw another young waiter bringing a jug of wine to his table.

    "Did you see it? Let's change the wine."

    Gu Xi felt a little proud.

    "That's it? It's just a change of wine, what can it explain?"

    "Hey, why don't you understand!"

    "As far as you are saying, you know what a fart, bringing him here disgusted me for half an hour, but you didn't do anything!"

    "Me! Don't talk about this, are you free in two days?"

    "There is no arrangement yet, what's the matter?"

    "There will be a palace banquet in two days, and I want to take you there."

    "Palace banquet?"

    Gu Xi nodded.

    "My aunt's birthday is two days old, and I want to take you with me."

    Gu Xi once mentioned to Su Tianfang that her aunt is the queen of the palace.

    Su Tianfang raised his wine glass and said thoughtfully.

    "Why did I go to your mother's birthday party? I am a person who has nothing to do with each other, so I don't have to join in the fun."

    There was some rejection between the words.

    And Gu Xi's attitude really did not allow her to refuse.

    "Tsk, I told my father that I want to take you in. Besides, you don't want to go into the palace to see and see what the banquets in the palace are like? ??, I left without drinking a little wine, so you don't give me face?  "

    Su Yu immediately stopped, then turned around and walked back.

    Shen Weiran was puzzled, why did this person suddenly go back?

    But Su Yu came over and stood at the side in silence, then sat down, hesitant to speak, at this time the second brother brought the wine over, then watched the second brother put the wine away, and left  .

    Only then did Su Yu speak.

    "Brother Shen, since this Yu Sheng is I heard that it is the queen's birthday two days ago, will he also attend the banquet?"

    Shen Weiran smiled and poured wine for Su Yu.

    "It should be like this. His status is there, it is inevitable. Of course, if he finds a reason not to go, then the emperor will not blame him. After all, this is just an ordinary family banquet. Empress  Although the status is honorable, it is not a big deal.¡±

    Shen Weiran said subconsciously.

    "However, his identity is actually hidden. I have attended the queen's birthday banquet several times over the years, and I have never seen him at the banquet. Maybe he will not be there then."

    Su Yu nodded, which was regarded as his approval.

    "Yu Sheng has been outside the palace all year round, and he regards himself as a commoner. I'm afraid he has some kind of wolf ambition. Since you can find out his identity, he must have found out about the things about me and Lin Wan when we were young, so he followed me.  I got Fang'er, and I plan to use Fang'er to help him."

    Shen Weiran smiled helplessly after hearing this, and remained silent.

    The other drinkers in the shop were chatting endlessly, the silence at their table seemed out of place, and the two of them were thinking about something.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 31 Forced Power On

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The two days passed quickly. After Su Yu and Lin Wan stopped restraining Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang began to indulge herself. Now Su Tianfang has nothing to do but sleep every day. She doesn't think about or pay attention to other things.  , just sleep in the room.

    Moreover, when Su Tianfang came back this time, she directly got herself a different courtyard, and lived alone, and no one stopped her. Some people even wished that she lived alone, so as not to be annoyed by seeing her every day.

    Although Su Tianfang has been here for more than seven years, whenever she wakes up and sees her quaint room, she still feels like she is in a dream.

    Gu Xi came to look for Su Tianfang early in the morning that day, and wanted to pick Su Tianfang into the palace with him.

    Everyone in the Su residence recognized Gu Xi, so when Gu Xi entered, no one looked at her.

    However, Su Tianfang changed to a new courtyard, but no one told her, so after she came in, she went to the old west wing as usual, but the west wing was empty.

    Gu Xi left the west wing, looked around, and came across Mo Shan who was walking his dog.

    What Mo Shan is holding is a 100-jin Alaska, which was given to her by Ouyang Xue, Su Tianfang's third master three years ago. When Ouyang Xue went to the barbarian land, she saw this soft and cute puppy  The fluff is as soft as cotton, and she was full of joy when she saw it, and then brought it back to Su Tianfang. She didn't know what breed this dog was, but Su Tianfang did, so she couldn't put it down when she saw this Alaska, and gave it to Su Tianfang.  It got the name Lala.

    "(¡Ño¡Ñ) Wow¡ª¡ª"

    When Gu Xi saw the dog, he was very playful. When he went up, he stretched out his hands and rubbed the dog's head. Lala knew Gu Xi, so she was also very enthusiastic about her.

    "Hello, Uncle Mo, long time no see, and long time no see for this lesbian, I feel a lot fatter."

    "Gu Xi." Mo Shan smiled, "Although Xiao Nizi is often away from home, she won't suffer because of Su Yu's care, and she never eats too much. Why did you come here?  "

    "I'm here to look for Tianfang, but I don't know where she went. I just came out of the West Wing and didn't see her. Uncle Mo, have you seen her?"

    Mo Shan asked Lala to sit down, comforted the excited Lala, and then spoke.

    "Xiao Nizi, she moved to live in the courtyard on the other side by herself. She should still be sleeping at this time. She hasn't had breakfast these days."

    Gu Xi.  After hearing this, he was a little surprised, looked up at Mo Shan, and met his benevolent look.

    "It's already high in the sun, is she still asleep?"

    Mo Shan nodded.

    "She is quite tired these days, and she has nothing to do now, so there is no need to let her get up so early, and it is rare to rest. If she is sleepy, let her sleep more.

    But it's not too late now, you should have rushed over early in the morning, is there any rush to come so early?  "

    "There's nothing urgent about it."

    Gu Xi rubbed Lala's big head, then stood up.

    "Today is my aunt's birthday. I want to take her to my aunt's birthday party. When we two met a few days ago, I told her that I came here specially to pick her up now."

    "Birthday banquet? After all, it's the empress's birthday banquet. Is it appropriate for this little girl to go?"

    "It's okay, I won't have any problems if I take her there, just don't worry, Uncle Mo."

    "Well, come with me. I'll take you to the other courtyard where she lives now. You should also know the way, so that you won't find her again next time."

    "Uncle Mo, she keeps you away for several months every time, how many times can I come to her."

    Gu Xi revealed a beautiful smile as he spoke.  Mo Shan looked a little moved, then looked at the road ahead, and said something softly.

    "I will not do it again."

    Mo Shan then told Gu Xi some things about Su Tianfang during this time, and Gu Xi followed Mo Shan to Su Tianfang's room while listening.

    Soon they came to the other courtyard where Su Tianfang was currently living, and then came to the outside of the room and stood outside the door.

    "Xiao Nizi is in this room, go in and find her, I'll go and put Lala in place."

    "Okay, thank you Uncle Mo."

    Watching Mo Shan lead Lala away, Gu Xi began to knock on Su Tianfang's door, but got no response. Gu Xi tried to push hard, but the door opened unexpectedly.

      "Doesn't this guy lock the door when he sleeps? Could it be that he didn't close the door when he went out?"

    Su Tianfang actually heard the voice calling her, and she also remembered that she did not lock the door, so she waited to go over and open the door to come in.

    Gu Xi came in and saw the person on the bed, very displeased, and frowned.

    "Miss, have you forgotten what I told you?"

    "What did you tell me?"

    Su Tianfang sat up slowly, shaking her drowsy head without opening her eyes.

    Gu Xi stepped forward and pulled on purpose, and Su Tianfang moved with his strength, almost being ripped off the bed.

    "Hurry up to wash up and change your clothes. It's been three days in the sun, and the sun is drying your butt. I'm here to pick you up into the palace. Don't worry about it."

    Su Tianfang didn't look anxious after hearing this, but was still calm.

    "Just enter the palace as soon as you enter the palace. What's the big deal? Isn't it just a birthday party? You also said that there is no national celebration, and there is no need to take it seriously. Is it necessary to go so soon?"

    "Oh, although it is said that there is no national celebration, and you want to make arrangements, but after all, she is the queen, so you can't pay more attention to it? After all, it is the queen's birthday banquet, so don't neglect it. Hurry up."

    The whole process of Su Tianfang that followed was to let Gu Xi be at his mercy, almost forcing the machine to start up there. After tossing for two hours, he finally finished everything, and then directly pulled Su Tianfang away.

    After she came out of the door, she was forced into the carriage, and then she set off like this.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 32 Surprise the audience

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Under the glass hall¡ª¡ª

    Su Tianfang sat alone at the outermost part of the colored glaze hall, near the door, and there was another vacant seat beside her.

    She didn't have any special status to attend, so she didn't feel anything when sitting in this end seat, but Su Tianfang was indeed a little anxious, not because the seat was not good, but because Gu Xi brought her here  After letting her sit down, he said to leave for a while, and never saw her come back. Su Tianfang didn't know anything about this place, so he didn't dare to walk around, so he could only sit there, waiting for her dryly.

    Seeing the court ladies and eunuchs coming in and out, Su Tianfang stopped a few court ladies who came to offer snacks for questioning, but no one knew Gu Xi's whereabouts.

    Su Tianfang saw that this person had been away for so long and hadn't come back. She wondered if something had happened. Just as she was about to get up to look for it, the stage in the middle of the Glazed Palace was cleared, and the original drum music stopped.  In an instant, the audience was silent.

    Suddenly, a person walked out quickly from the side screen, and then stood in the center of the stage, and everyone's eyes were on this person, looking at the clothes that had never been seen before, with great interest.

    Su Tianfang looked at the clothes worn by the person who came out, but she recognized it. It was a Ke Zi skirt. Although this person was wearing a veil, Su Tianfang, who had a sharp eye, also recognized it. This person was Gu Xi.  .

    I saw that Gu Xi was wearing this set of inner-infrared green Kezi skirt, with red cherry blossoms printed on it, and her long, flowing, ink-colored hair was neatly entwined on the back of her head, and the middle was decorated with hair carved from white ivory.  It looks noble and elegant. There is a phoenix hair bun inserted in the back of the hair. The body of the phoenix is ??inlaid with little rhinestones. The tail of the phoenix on the top is real phoenix feathers, which sway with the dance steps, making the phoenix look lifelike and exquisite.  thing.

    At the same time, the music started. First, there was an elegant prelude composed of guzheng, dulcimer, flute and Xiao, which gradually became faster and gradually drew the hearts of the audience into it, making the audience feel as if they were in the whole music.  Among them, the music continued, and then slowly became happy, like a divine comedy.

    Immediately afterwards, Gu Xi raised his right foot, stretched out his left hand from under the wide robe, waved the white feather fan on his hand, and fixed it directly above the air, then slowly got up in a half-kneeling form, covering the feather fan and the veil together  On one side of the face, what was exposed was a pair of eyes covered with lavender eye shadow. The eye shadow shone with a radiant and glamorous look, making the viewers hold their breath.

    ?As the music played up and down, Gu Xi spun gently in one step, fanned back, squatted halfway, raised his hand, stood up, and every movement became the focus of everyone present.

    Just like that, a beautiful and charming colorful figure bloomed like a flower with proud brilliance, attracting everyone's attention on this stage. After the song was over, Gu Xi put away all his movements and faced all the people.  The audience bowed their bodies and performed the compilation ceremony, and then slowly retreated from the stage.

    Then, the officials and ministers who were spectators sitting on the glazed hall all tacitly applauded all over the sky, mixed with the voices of praise.

    Su Tianfang's restless heart slowly returned to calm after watching this dance.  When she saw Gu Xi's attire at the beginning, she also felt a bit of surprise in her heart. With the music and Gu Xi's movements, the surprise in her heart was further promoted. She never thought that this woman has become so beautiful now.  Excellent.

    After seeing the person, she felt much more at ease now, and waited for Gu Xi to come to her. At this time, other performances on the stage couldn't catch her heart, so she just sat there and savored it by herself.  dessert.

    I don't know how long it took, Su Tianfang felt movement around her, and turned her head to see that the person sitting down was Gu Xi.

    Gu Xi just changed his clothes and took off the phoenix hairpin, but he didn't take off his makeup, he just changed into women's normal clothes. After sitting down, his brows and eyes became more serious, and he asked with a smile: "  How is it? I didn't disappoint you, did I?" After leaving these words, his brows and eyes were full of hope, waiting for Su Tianfang to give a high score evaluation.

    "Did you come up with this performance on the spur of the moment?" Su Tianfang raised her doubts.

    "How is it possible? This family has been preparing for a long time, okay? Tell me, how is the dance?"

    Su Tianfang smiled: "If I were a man, you would be my first lady." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 33 Borrowing Flowers to Offer Buddha

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gu Xi got the satisfactory answer he wanted in his heart, and he looked confident.

    "That is, my charm is unstoppable!"

    Although there is already a new show on stage at this time, a group of dancers are performing and dancing on the stage, but the stunning heat wave that Gu Xi left everyone before has not receded, and some people are talking about it.

    "Why don't I remember that you can still dance?"

    Su Tianfang raised a new round of questions.

    Gu Xi's face was full of happiness at this time.

    "I've learned all these years, you've become a master of martial arts now, I can't come here without learning nothing, I can't do anything, this dance is a trivial thing, I can do it easily, and I'm just borrowing flowers to present Buddha  That's all."

    Su Tianfang was suddenly confused.

    "Borrowing flowers to offer a Buddha? Who is this Buddha?" Su Tianfang rolled her eyes, "You called me here today, could it be that there is someone you like in this palace, and you asked me to guard you?"

    Gu Xi said coquettishly.

    "Oh, what are you talking about? Borrowing flowers to present Buddha, is this flower originally for you? The queen is the Buddha. Last time you were in a hurry and you left again. Didn't you have a chance to celebrate your birthday later?  If someone gives you a birthday present, this time it will be your birthday present."

    Su Tianfang couldn't help being startled at this moment, this dancewas actually prepared for herself?  A warm sun flowed through her heart, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, and she looked at Gu Xi with crooked eyebrows, but suddenly she thought of something, then looked around, and then said cautiously.

    "Thank you, I accept this intention, but be careful next time when you speak, after all, today is the queen's home court, you are letting people with bad intentions hear it, then you will be itchy, and your grandfather will follow  It doesn't matter if you suffer."

    Gu Xi also looked around. Fortunately, they were still sitting at the end after all, and many people still focused on those beautiful and coquettish dancers on the stage, so they didn't pay attention to them.

    "I get it, I get it, I'll pay attention to what I say, hehehe."

    Su Tianfang responded softly, then looked at her face and said.

    "On weekdays, you always meet people without a face. Now that you have white makeup, red lips, and gorgeous hair, you really have a special charm."

    Gu Xi's expression was slightly smug.

    "How is it? Doesn't it look good? Oh, shouldn't you be born to express yourself once in a while?"

    "Speaking of which clothes"

    "Clothes?" Gu Xi raised his hands and twisted his waist, looking at the clothes on his body, "This style is not difficult, I just choose the right color and pattern fabric and they can make it with a little guidance."

    At this time, another court lady brought up a smoothie, and the color of the powder was unknown.  Before the smoothie was placed on the table, Gu Xi stared straight at the smoothie, and when the smoothie was put down, she put the smoothie in front of her and scooped it up.

    Su Tianfang thought about it, and the shape of the myrobalan skirt is really not difficult.

    "Okay, the dance is over and you should have had enough, so when shall we go?"

    After Gu Xi heard that Su Tianfang said he was going to leave, he didn't even take off the spoon he was biting into his mouth, and looked at her fixedly, with some disbelief and reluctance on his face.

    "You've just arrived and you're leaving?"

    Found that her voice was a little out of tune, and then realized that she hadn't even taken off the spoon, and then she quickly took it off.

    "This show is only halfway through, and you left in such a hurry? Don't you plan to watch it later?"

    Facing Gu Xi's reaction, Su Tianfang just smiled and shook her head.

    "It's enough to see you alone, and I have already accepted your gift, I am not interested in them."

    "There is so much food on this table, you haven't eaten much yet."

    "These foods are not to my liking. It's not as good as the small stove I cook for myself in my spare time."

    Gu Xi poured a cup of hot tea for Su Tianfang, and the hot tea was steaming.

    "Oh, just stay for a while, just stay with me, and this is the queen's birthday banquet after all, how can you easily withdraw from the banquet before it ends?"

    Su Tianfang pondered for a while, then looked at the emperor who was over half a hundred years old and the empress who was half-old and young, and then spoke again.

    "Okay then, I'll stay here with you."After a while, after about time, if there is really nothing interesting, then we will leave.  "

    After hearing this, Gu Xi also nodded happily.

    "Okay, no problem at all!"

    Then the two of them also watched the performance on the stage with the public, and chatted without saying a word.

    After the two performances on the stage were replaced, this time it was a group of men who came on stage, and then the sound of shengxiao and wind music sounded. From this, it can be seen that this group of people are all musicians.

    Everyone was listening carefully, Su Tianfang and Gu Xi were no exception, but halfway through hearing it, Gu Xi's originally calm face began to twist slowly, her hands moved to her lower abdomen, and gradually she began to breathe  I got angry.

    Su Tianfang heard a strange voice in her ear, she looked at Gu Xi, saw Gu Xi's painful expression, Su Tianfang asked with concern.  .

    "Gu Xi, what's wrong with you?"

    Gu Xi shook his head, his voice was a little weak.

    "I don't know why I suddenly feel a pain in my stomach, and I can't use my strength now."

    Su Tianfang frowned. She looked around and was about to call a maid over to lead them to the Imperial Hospital, when the same voice rang out from other places.

    "Hey, why is this abdomen getting more and more painful?"

    "Oh~ me too, Mr. Li, I didn't expect the two of us to be sick and pity each other."

    "Don't talk about it, I'm in pain too, it's because it's the empress's birthday party, so I just endured it."

    "Hey, why do you all have a stomachache?"

    Gradually, the people who were eating under the stage fell down one by one. Some people leaned on the table, some people just lay down on the ground regardless of their image and began to roll. The maid standing beside them  He and the eunuchs panicked, not knowing what to do, looking at the people around them in disarray.

    The emperor sitting on the high platform frowned and was slightly angry.

    "What's the situation? Come quickly, Imperial Physician Xuan! Also! Send someone to announce to me all the cooks in the Imperial Dining Room today!"

    "Hahahahahaha, Brother Huang, I don't think you need to call someone over!" (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 34 Bad intentions

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A presumptuous and flamboyant laughter rang out in the hall. He was the only one among the court ladies, eunuchs, brothers and musicians besides Su Tianfang, the emperor and queen, who didn't have a stomachache. He was a minister of the court and a relative of the emperor¡ª  ¡ªThird Prince Tang Ze.

    Tang Ze walked out of his position with a smile, and stood in the middle of the Glazed Palace. At this time, the musicians threw the instruments in their hands to the ground, turned around and pulled out their long swords from under the surrounding tables.  Surrounded him, but most of the people still stood behind him, obviously they were in the same group as the third prince, and in this posture, everyone was protecting him.

    "Brother, have you been sitting in this position for fifteen years?"

    Emperor Tang Ye looked at his own younger brother, and then at the state of the ministers in the palace, suppressing the anger in his heart and shouting.

    "Third brother, what do you mean?"

    Don't be angry and prestige in your words!

    Tang Ze looked around and looked at the people lying around and smiled even more smugly.

    "Brother, don't panic. The third brother is very tired from watching the elder brother busy with government affairs every day. The third brother just wants to share the worries of the elder brother."

    Tang Ye's face darkened again.

    "So you want to compete with your nephews for the throne?"

    "Brother was joking, how can this be called robbing? It has always been said that those who are able come first. Since my ability is better than that of your nephews, then I can naturally sit on the throne, brother, don't you think so?"

    Su Tianfang looked at the scene in front of her, full of doubts, what's going on?  It's a good birthday party, why do you still stage this show, and seek to usurp the throne?  This person is still the emperor's younger brother.

    "Tianfang, my stomach hurts so much."

    Gu Xi was tormented by the pain from her lower abdomen and wailed again and again. Su Tianfang hurriedly checked her situation, and was also thinking about where the problem occurred.

    Today, she obviously has to stay longer in this colored glaze palace than Gu Xi, but she herself doesn¡¯t feel any discomfort at all, which means that the stomach pains of these ministers and Gu Xi should have nothing to do with the things in this colored glaze palace, and these court ladies and  The eunuch is obvious, and there is nothing wrong.

    "What did you do after entering the palace with me today? It's something special."

    "No, I After I brought you here, I went down to put on makeup, and then I went on stage to perform. After the performance, I stepped off the stage just to rest for a while, and I came to you. I didn't have anything during this process  done."

    "Didn't anything special happen in the middle?"

    "No, nothing happened."

    Gu Xi's voice was extremely weak, while Su Tianfang was extremely calm, because she knew that only by calming down could she think about where the problem lies.

    At this time, more people broke into the colored glaze hall, everyone was wearing golden armor. Obviously, this is what the third prince Tang Ze has planned for a long time, and he has carefully planned all this, but Su Tianfang doesn't care much about these things.  After all, in her opinion, she is just an ordinary citizen. No matter who is in charge of the world, as long as she can live a decent life, she will not and need not be entangled.

    And these soldiers who broke in stopped those ministers who had a stomach ache, and even Su Tianfang had two people standing beside them, and the swords were on their necks.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 35 Causes of Poisoning

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang felt the coldness coming from the blade on her neck, which stimulated her nerves, frowned, and her displeasure became more dignified, and now she also turned her attention to the bowl of food left in the bowl.  On the next half of the smoothies, I looked at the same bowls on the tables of the other ministers, and there were also smoothies in them. More or less, there were less smoothies in them, far less than the ones just now.  It was so plump when it was served, Su Tianfang realized where the problem might be.

    Gu Xi stepped down from the stage after dancing and sat next to her. During the whole process, she only ate half of the bowl of smoothies, and she has always been afraid of the cold, so she has no appetite for smoothies.

    But here, all kinds of production conditions are naturally limited, so if it is put on the poor, they cannot afford ice, but here is the palace, but the emperor has the manpower and financial resources to order people to use the ice in winter.  It is not a problem to store it for a period of time, and then put it in a special ice cellar.

    Naturally, these princes and ministers rarely get ice cubes on weekdays, and now they have the opportunity to eat them, so many people choose to enjoy this delicacy before the smoothie melts, even though it is spring,  The weather is still slightly cold, but it doesn't affect the mood of eating ice. Presumably, Gu Xi and those ministers were poisoned after eating this bowl of smoothie. Even the generals were also poisoned, so there is no resistance now.  Naturally, the emperor and empress don't care about this small bowl of smoothie. After all, they have power and can eat it anytime they want, so they are not in a hurry to enjoy the smoothie on the glazed hall, so they just  No poisoning followed.

    Su Tianfang wanted to pick up the remaining half bowl of smoothie to see what kind of poison was in it, but after the soldier noticed Su Tianfang's move, he didn't care what Su Tianfang was going to do, so he said something fierce to her.  It was also a little closer to her neck, and it seemed that a little bit of it was embedded in the flesh, as if as long as Su Tianfang moved this lightly, a bloodstain would be left on her neck immediately.

    "Sit down and don't move around, the knife will not have eyes later, be careful and you will die."

    Although it was a kind reminder, the words were very cold.

    "Tianfang!"

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Gu Xi was very anxious. He couldn't control his emotions for a while, so he stretched out his hand, but the other hand was still on his lower abdomen. There was nothing he could do, it was too painful right now.

    Su Tianfang rolled her eyes and glared at him angrily. At this time, she was under the control of others, so Su Tianfang also knew that she must not show the courage to resist for a while, but the irritability in her heart couldn't help but rise.

    The soldier looked at her coldly, saw that Su Tianfang was calm and didn't move any more, felt that Su Tianfang was a sensible person, and didn't care about Su Tianfang, so he moved the sword back half a point, after all, he is now  His mission is to control the person under the sword, so he doesn't want to hurt Su Tianfang, let alone this is a girl in front of him, if there is a scar on such an obvious place on the neck, if it is a girl who has not yet left the court  , I'm afraid it will be difficult in the future, and then I saw Tang Ze's direction again.

    Su Tianfang felt that he had moved the edge of the sword a little. Gu Xi heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the edge of the knife was a little farther away from Su Tianfang's neck, and closed his eyes to endure the pain.

    Su Tianfang picked up Gu Xi's wrist and took her pulse, wanting to play with the pulse to see what was going on. Fortunately, the symptoms shown by the pulse were not life-threatening, so Su Tianfang breathed a sigh of relief.

    Gently comforted Gu Xi.

    "Don't worry, your life is not in danger."

    Gu Xi trusted Su Tianfang's words, knowing that Su Tianfang didn't say it to comfort himself, so he nodded to show her that she could rest assured that he could hold on.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 36 Obediently cooperate

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang began to make up her own calculations in her heart.

    Now that you are already trapped by others, what you need to do right now is naturally how to get out of the trap. If your life is in danger later, with your current skills, if you want to escape, there will be no difficulty, but Gu Xi  But she couldn't, and she couldn't leave Gu Xi alone.

    Now the people in this hall are under control, and the situation outside is unknown. Now the situation is completely unknown, Su Tianfang sighed silently in her heart.

    After Su Tianfang took a look at her surroundings, she turned her eyes to the hall, and saw that there was another person standing next to the emperor at the side of him. Looking at the attire, she was actually an eunuch.  holding a dagger against the emperor's neck.

    I didn't expect that in such a short time, the emperor's lifeline was in the hands of a little eunuch. It's really ridiculous. The majestic king of a country doesn't even have the most basic protection measures. He is so controlled by others. The emperor  It's also silly enough.

    At this time, a soldier came in from the outside and pressed a man in yellow clothes. The difference from the emperor's clothes was that the emperor's was a five-clawed golden dragon. On the clothes was a four-clawed dragon with a yellow hair crown on his head.  It's the same here, a place where dragons symbolize dignity.

    The people who were pushed in were trembling all the way, and when they stepped into the glazed hall, they looked at the scene inside, their faces were full of panic, and they didn't dare to take a breath.

    Seeing his appearance, Su Tianfang guessed that this should be His Majesty the Crown Prince, a flower in a greenhouse, who had never seen a bigger battle at all, so faced with the situation before him, he seemed so at a loss.

    The boy in front of him should be only fifteen years old at first glance, Su Tianfang thought, it should be normal for such a fifteen-year-old kid to mess up when encountering things, but Su Tianfang quickly cleared up this thought  , because in this era, the fifteen-year-old should also be mentally mature, so she can't treat the prince in front of her as an ordinary fifteen-year-old boy.

    However, following the prince's performance, Su Tianfang hated iron for being weak, sighed, and felt that the prince was too useless.

    After seeing the soldier slowly press the prince to Tang Ze's side, the prince Tang Yue started to shout.

    "Father, mother, what's going on? Third Uncle, what are you doing! Why did you make this happen? Didn't you say you wanted me to go find Ah Si? Why did someone suddenly come to catch me  gone?"

    Ah Si is the son of Tang Ze Tang Si.

    Tang Ze looked at the cowardly nephew beside him who was destined not to become a great talent, and just said a few words.

    "Now you just stand here obediently and stay."

    Then he turned around and looked at Tang Ye who was sitting upright, his voice still sounded faintly, it didn't sound like a threat, but a slight joke.

    "Brother, look at your son, do you think about whether you want to give up his position? Also, with his appearance, it is obviously difficult to become a great talent. If you pass this position to him in the future, it will be equivalent to directly handing over our position.  Is the world of the Tang family released?"

    Tang Ze's words made Tang Ye feel extremely uncomfortable, but his son didn't live up to it, and he was watching, and his face was calm at this moment.

    "Third brother, you first hand over the antidote and get rid of it. The poison on the ministers' body, you force me so much, even if the throne is in your hands, without the support of the ministers in the future, you will still be difficult to gain a foothold."  .¡± (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 37 Yu Sheng Steps In

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tang Ze looked around and sneered, but Tang Ye could only hold his breath.

    "Brother, look at him, he is so delusional when he encounters something, and he has no sense of stability. If you let him take over, this is a major national event, and you don't have to hesitate any longer.  , you don¡¯t have to think about delaying time and waiting for rescuers, this palace is now full of my people inside and out, and everything is under my control.¡±

    "you!"

    Tang Ye wanted to continue talking, but when he slapped the table and felt angry, he found that he couldn't move his whole body, his whole body was numb, and he met Tang Ze's eyes.

    Seeing that Tang Ye didn't speak any more, the queen wanted to question Tang Ze, but found that she couldn't use any strength in her whole body now, and she was also speechless like that mud bodhisattva, so her brows quickly frowned.

    "Hehe, brother, don't worry, your third brother and I are not some heinous person, and I will not commit such acts of killing relatives. Now you are just poisoned by anesthesia, and you can't move freely for the time being. The same is true for sister-in-law.  It's just that sister-in-law's medicine is heavier, so she can't speak. But brother, you are really powerful, you have been taking this medicine for so long, and you are only reacting now."

    Tang Ze looked at the person beside him, who immediately understood, took out the yellow brocade scroll from his pocket, and put the scroll into Tang Ze's hand.

    Tang Ye was startled when he saw the familiar color, and spoke slowly.

    "You This is an imperial decree drawn up by yourself, are you planning to take the position directly?"

    Tang Ze strode forward, then opened the imperial decree he had drafted in his hand and placed it on the table in front of Tang Ye.

    "As long as you stamp the jade seal on it, big brother. Then tell the world that this throne is mine, and you can be your supreme emperor and continue to live a life of luxury."

    Su Tianfang looked at this weak and old-fashioned scene, and shook his head, why is the aura of forcing the palace so bad, and he is still the emperor.

    Gu Xixiang was dripping with sweat, and felt blind to the scene in front of her.

    "This is forcing the palace to make you lonely. With such a good-natured way of discussing, can't the two brothers close the door and talk in private? If you have to make a fuss like this, it will also harm the big guys."

    Su Tianfang sighed, and just wanted to say something, but at this time another group of people came in outside the door, and there was a familiar figure among them, and this person took the lead in walking in, Su Tianfang stared at  Looking at the scene in front of me, I felt strange and guessed in my heart.

    What's happening here?  Why is Yu Sheng here?  Could it be that he still has a role in forcing the palace?  No way, this guy is actually a villain?

    Tang Ze looked at the people who walked in, but his face was a bit solemn.

    "Why did you appear here?"

    With this questioning, it became clear in an instant that the two of them were not in the same position at all.

    ? Yu Sheng smiled, looking like a handsome young man, waving the folding fan in his hand, the clouds were calm and the wind was light, Tang Ze became cautious with this indifferent look.

    "Since the lord is here, I will naturally be here too. Today is the empress's birthday banquet. As a junior, Yu Sheng will naturally come to congratulate the elders."

    After he finished speaking and waved his hands, there were really four people walking in behind him carrying a big red box, presumably the box contained the birthday gift.

    Yu Sheng showed a sweet and greasy smile, and it was hard for Tang Ze to ignore this face.

    "Nephew really has a heart, but it's the first time you've come here to give a gift in all these years. I don't know if it's a gift from the heart? Or a weasel giving a chicken New Year's greetings, with ulterior motives."

    It stands to reason that his people in the court have already controlled all of this. There is no reason why people would come in like this to give gifts. No one has reported it yet. No wonder Tang Ze is nervous.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 38

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I've already said that I'm here today to celebrate my birthday. Could it be that the lord is planning to stop me?" Yu Sheng said, shaking the folding fan seemingly carelessly, but Jing Lone revealed an emotion that made Tang Ze uneasy.

    Tang Ze was extremely depressed when he heard these words, and then a look of sullenness flashed across his face.

    You said you didn't come sooner or later, but you came today. Is this to send you to death?  It was done on purpose, to sabotage my plan that has been carefully planned for many years.

    "It's reversed, it's reversed, where are the palace guards, why don't they come out and take down this traitor!"

    A minister regained his composure. The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became, and he gave orders violently.

    However, apart from the soldiers brought by Tang Ze, there were other guards there, and when those soldiers knew who the minister was clamoring to take down, they all twitched their faces.  Do you really have no eyesight at all, yet dare to yell.

    "You and I shut up!"

    Tang Ze yelled at the person who made the sound. The person was very angry, but he also knew that he had no ability to resist, and then spit at him to vent his temper.

    Su Tianfang looked at all this inexplicably, then slightly raised his head and looked sideways, looking at the person with the sword against his neck.

    "I said, you should know, what are you doing now, right? Why did you choose to rebel? Isn't Guotai Min'an not good now? Is your family suffering?"

    Looking at all the situation in front of him, the soldier guessed a little bit, but he was just a guard and could only obey orders, so he could only ignore Su Tianfang's questioning.

    Seeing that the soldier ignored him, Su Tianfang turned her head, looked at the scene over there, and said, "Gu Xi, tell me, the emperor, as the lord of a country, doesn't even have a personal bodyguard? Why do you say he was threatened by someone?"  Just being blackmailed?"

    At this time, Gu Xi had already adapted to the pain in the abdomen, and it was not so painful anymore, but after all, he had suffered this kind of torture, so he naturally lost his good temper.  She didn't want to believe it, but she also thought of another kind of comfort.

    "My uncle is not an ordinary person himself, it's not that simple, just watch."

    "Why, the emperor is also a martial arts master?"

    "I don't know if he is a martial arts master, but after all, he is also the founding king of Yutang Kingdom. The original King Wu was also a man who won the world by force."

    After hearing what Gu Xi said, Su Tianfang looked at Tang Ye with great interest, and suddenly she felt so interesting again.

    But this Yu Sheng Su Tianfang couldn't see through his stance, so she was also curious. Also, this Yu Sheng came to propose marriage to her last year, and she was obviously the son of an ordinary businessman. Why would he appear here again now?  And looking at the conversation between them, his identity seems to be unusual.

    "Tell me, what is the origin of this Yu Sheng?"

    Su Tianfang asked Gu Xi, but Gu Xi shook his head and remained silent.

    The eyes of the soldiers around them gradually changed as they looked at the two of them. Obviously, the situation was so tense at the moment, and the others were so suppressed that they didn't dare to take a breath. They were highly concentrated. It was good for the two of them.  He started talking nonsense, completely disrespecting the atmosphere of the occasion in front of him, so he should be nervous for cooperation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 39 The general trend

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "My lord, Yu Sheng calls you third uncle here, you should give up this idea, I have already instigated all the people outside this hall, you should just arrest them obediently." Yu Sheng said lightly, and continued.  , "You don't have to think about it, where did I get the soldiers and horses to subdue them, I am in business, I have nothing else, I just have money."

    After Tang Ze heard this, he was furious and furious.

    "Zi Zi dare!"

    "Hehe, my nephew doesn't dare, so how dare I ask my third uncle, how dare my third uncle? Rebelling in the palace is a serious crime, and you will definitely die."

    Yu Sheng's exquisite eyebrows and eyes are completely domineering.

    Immediately afterwards, Yu Sheng shifted his target to the other soldiers in the main hall.

    "Think about it clearly, what is your purpose as a soldier?" Yu Sheng said with a smile, "I promise to give each of them ten taels of silver to the outsiders. Put down the swords in your hands, and I will give you fifteen taels of silver."  How about it?"

    After the soldiers heard this, they all looked at their companions and Tang Ze on the stand, especially those two who were in charge of holding the sword against the emperor, they were the first to waver, their hands had already started to move the sword.  Moved away from both of their necks.

    "You dare to put down the weapons in your hands! If you dare to surrender, I will kill you!"

    Tang Ze was in a hurry. If these people followed directly without anyone protecting him, it would be difficult for him to escape from this palace.

    Tang Ze gritted his teeth and looked at the people he had brought in the hall, and these people had already started to feel confused.

    Tang Ze grabbed the knife directly and killed his own people, and the one who was hit by the knife first was the one standing beside the emperor.

    Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene. They didn't expect that he would kill his own people in a hurry.

    After Tang Ze killed that person, he didn't go directly to kill the second person, but set his target on Tang Ye.

    Since Tang Ye is the founder of the country, he naturally has some internal skills in martial arts. When Tang Ze swung a knife at him, he got up and turned around to avoid the knife. Then he turned around and walked behind Tang Ze. Tang Ye  He also kicked him in the lower back, but he never expected that this was just Tang Ze's tactic to attack the west. His target was not Tang Ye, but the queen on the other side. With this kick, he took advantage of the situation and directly  He went to the queen's side and threatened the queen.

    "Don't move! Whoever dares to move, I will kill her directly!"

    The queen couldn't make any reaction at all, and could only stare anxiously at this time, but after all, she is the mother of a country, and she also has a certain amount of courage and courage, so she was not really scared, and quickly calmed down.

    Tang Ze pulled the queen up, and then forcibly carried her off the stage.

    Seeing this scene, the hearts of the soldiers were already shaken.

    Many of them supported Tang Ze at the beginning, because Tang Ze was stronger than them. After all, the first rank of officials crushed people, and they could only follow his orders.  Anxious.

    Now that the emperor's side is stronger, since they can stand on the side of justice, they are naturally unwilling to support the side of evil.

    They looked at me and I looked at you. In the end, someone took the lead and put down their weapons, and then knelt down. When someone took the lead, they also put down their weapons and knelt down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 40 Tang Ze's sudden death

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mr. Tang Ze Jihua forcibly helped Queen Gu Peipei off the stage, and then blindly pointed her to leave the Glazed Palace, and let her go after leaving the palace.

    Everyone was terrified when they saw his knife pointing against the queen's neck, for fear that he would accidentally hurt the queen.

    "Tang Ze, you dare to be disrespectful to your sister-in-law, let go!" Tang Ye reprimanded loudly, but it was all in vain, and he didn't dare to do anything.

    Tang Ye looked around, gritted his teeth, and said viciously.

    "Brother, don't panic. I won't hurt sister-in-law. As long as I leave here, I will let her go. Of course, if you dare to take a step forward, the third brother will feel that sister-in-law is pulling your back. You all get out of my way."  !"

    With the queen in his hands, everyone did not dare to act rashly, and Tang Ye had no choice but to give orders.

    "All of you make way for him!"

    In fact, although Tang Ze's behavior makes him very angry now, but after all, this is his relative, his third brother, so Tang Ye also has a little selfishness, if he can escape, then escape  Go and live a good life. A long time ago, he asked his physicist to see the faces of all the people in the court to distinguish loyalty and traitors, but he never thought that his younger brother turned out to be the face of a traitor, that is, the face of a rebellious minister.  So Tang Ye had already made all the mental preparations, but he never thought that this day would come so soon, and he was actually here today.

    Tang Ze's heart was full of resentment at this time. When he looked at Yu Sheng with his eyes, it seemed that he wanted to cut him into pieces and eat him alive. At the same time, he said viciously to the person in his arms.

    "Sister-in-law, please cooperate. If I go out, I will let you go naturally. I don't really mean to hurt you."

    However, an unexpected and extremely worrying accident happened. Right after stepping off the stage, Tang Ze lost strength in his hands for a moment and failed to hold the queen firmly. The queen's body was numb and unable to control herself.  Then the whole person drooped, and the cut directly left a cut on the queen's side face.

    "Sister-in-law!"

    "Pei Pei!"

    This sudden mistake, Tang Ze did not expect it, he quickly removed the knife edge, he was afraid of further hurting her, but the next moment, his eyes widened, and then the pupils slowly dilated, and then his whole body  Slowly fell to the ground, the queen also fell backwards, and then the whole body was pressed on him, and the knife fell to the ground with a crisp sound.

    However, everyone looked at the scene in front of them, and they didn't know what happened. Only Tang Ye rushed up immediately. He quickly pulled Gu Peipei up. When he pulled her up, he saw that Tang Ze  He actually died, and he died with regret.

    "Pei Pei! How are you doing!"

    Tang Ye asked about Gu Peipei's situation, and when he saw the knife wound on her face, his eyes were full of pity.

    The queen was still unable to speak, but her eyes were blurred with tears at this time, her eyes were flushed, and the tears just flowed down like this. It should have been saved in an instant, making her weep with joy.

    Tang Ye glanced at Tang Ze, who was lying on the ground, dying. Although he was very curious and didn't understand what happened, he didn't care about him for the time being, and then injected some internal energy into Gu Peipei's body to help her dispel the anesthetic power in her body.  .

    Yu Sheng looked at the scene in front of him and was also puzzled. What happened to this sudden change?  Why did Tang Ze die suddenly and suddenly in the blink of an eye?

    Yu Sheng stepped forward to check the situation. Tang Ye watched, but did not stop him, and continued to help Gu Peipei recover.

    With a serious face, Yu Sheng squatted down beside Tang Ze to check the cause of his death. He stretched out his hand and turned Tang Ze's head so that it was tilted to the other side. Then he found that Tang Ze's temple was bleeding.  Tang Ye, who was at the side, naturally noticed it, and his expression was full of shock.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 41 The Mysterious Master

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tang Ye quickly calmed down, and then gave an order.

    "Come here, hurry up to the imperial hospital and summon all the imperial doctors to check everyone's health."

    "yes."

    After receiving the order, the little eunuch on the side quickly left the Liuli Palace and went straight to the Imperial Hospital.

    Yu Sheng checked again carefully, and found that the side of Tang Ze's head that was bleeding from the temple, and the position of the occipital point behind the ear also had blood flowing out. Although it was a small drop of blood, it was obvious that Tang Ze should be because of  These two fatal acupoints were attacked at the same time, so they lost the signs of life in an instant.

    Yu Sheng and Tang Ye looked at each other, and at the same time, they recalled Tang Ze's position at the moment before he fell down, and the direction of the fatal wound. At this moment, their gazes coincided again.  He looked at the position at the entrance of the main hall.

    However, although the two of them looked in the same direction at the same time, they had different thoughts in their hearts.

    Tang Ye frowned, because he didn't see any unknown signs outside the door. In his eyes, he only saw the guard kneeling on the ground, and the queen's relatives. He recognized Gu Xi, but he didn't recognize Su Tianfang, but the two of them  They were sitting together, so he could guess that this should be Gu Xi's best friend.

    As for Yu Sheng's sudden appearance this time, Tang Ye naturally thought that all of this was from Yu Sheng's handwriting, and was the result of his arrangement. He wanted to see who the master was, but he couldn't find it.  Target.

    Yu Sheng was different. When he found Su Tianfang with his back facing him wherever he looked, he never moved his eyes away, but locked on Su Tianfang tightly.

    Su Tianfang, on the other hand, was facing Gu Xi, and her back happened to be facing them, so neither of them could see anything.  Something abnormal happened, which caught Yu Sheng's attention.

    And Su Tianfang also seemed to have been summoned, or as if someone had called her, so she turned around and looked at the situation here.

    When Yu Sheng saw clearly that the person was Su Tianfang, his heart skipped a beat for an instant, and then he smiled knowingly, as if he understood something, and then continued to examine Tang Ze's body.

    Tang Yue was frightened, and after seeing his mother out of danger, he also hurried over and squatted down beside him, asking aptly and panickedly.

    "Mother! How are you? Are you okay? Father, mother, what's the matter? And third uncle, third uncle, what's going on here?"

    "Your mother is fine, just wait a moment."

    After Tang Ye's input of internal energy, the medicinal properties of Gu Peipei's body have gradually receded, but they have not fully recovered.

    "Yue'er is not in a hurry, mother is fine."

    The two comforted Tang Yue with words, but he still couldn't calm down his emotions.  Tang Ye couldn't help but sighed silently in his heart. After all, this child still lacks experience and is in a bad mood.

    After Yu Sheng checked briefly, Yu Sheng also spoke the words of judgment.

    "Looking at the situation, it should be that some expert shot it secretly. Blood flowed out from the temple and the occipital point, but it can't be seen what kind of hidden weapon was injured, and it didn't leave any traces."

    Tang Ye was hit in the heart again, and then asked.

    "Isn't it the person you arranged?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 42

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yu Sheng laughed.

    "The emperor was joking, how could I have the fate to meet such a peerless master? How can I order others to be used by me!"

    Yu Sheng picked himself out with a single word, showing that Tang Ze's death had nothing to do with him. Although no one admitted it, and no one knew who arranged it, he could definitely be greedy for the credit and give himself  Make a note, but the dead man was the emperor's younger brother after all, so he didn't dare to take credit casually.

    At this time, Queen Gu Peipei had almost recovered, and she held Tang Ye by the hand.

    "Aye, I can do it, you stop and help me up." Then he looked at Tang Yue again.

    After Tang Ye heard it, he withdrew his internal energy, and then the father and son helped Gu Peipei up.

    Yu Sheng also stood up.

    The incision on Gu Peipei's face had stopped bleeding, and the blood that flowed out had already started to clot, and the wound had also started to heal slowly together. This conspicuous bright red was particularly striking on Gu Peipei's original flawless face.  stimulation.

    Gu Peipei felt the stinging pain from her face, and the tightness from the blood clotted on her face. She raised her hand and couldn't help but want to touch it, but Tang Ye grabbed her hand  Living.

    "No!"

    Gu Peipei looked at Tang Ye with a questioning look.

    "Aye, is this wound very long? Am I becoming ugly now?" His eyes were full of injuries.

    "It's okay to have a small injury. When the imperial physician arrives, there will be a prescription to restore your appearance."

    After Tang Ye comforted Gu Peipei softly, he shouted to the people in the main hall.

    "Why is it taking so long, the imperial doctor hasn't come yet!"

    Speaking of the imperial physicians, a group of imperial physicians stepped into the Liuli Palace following Tang Ye's questioning voice.

    When everyone came to hear the questioning, they knelt down in panic.

    "The emperor calm down, the minister is late!"

    Seeing people coming, Tang Ye ordered.

    "Physician Yan, come quickly and take a look at the wound on the Queen's face."

    Imperial Physician Yan was terrified when he heard that he was named.

    "yes."

    Hurriedly got up and came forward, after carefully observing Gu Peipei's face, his expression became even more flustered, but he didn't dare to show that he was not academically proficient.

    "The wound on the empress's face is not serious, I will try my best to treat it!"

    "Okay, take the queen there, it must be cured, Yueer, you stay with your mother, and the rest of the medical officers will check on the ministers to see how the situation is."

    The imperial physician who was kneeling on the ground quickly stood up, then spread out and walked towards the ministers.

    Tang Ye now turned his gaze back to Tang Ze.

    "What kind of peerless master is this? What kind of power is this, that he has such a great ability, and can make moves quietly? And what happened today is all sudden, how can outsiders know?"  Tang Ye couldn't help but said curiously.

    On the other side, Yu Sheng smiled mysteriously and said: "Fortune comes from the help of an expert, today's event is also quite special, today is the empress's birthday banquet, and now it has become like this, your majesty, look  How should I deal with it, since this palace change has been resolved and my gift has been delivered, I will step back."

    ? Yu Sheng smiled, embraced Tang Ye with both hands, and bowed to Tang Ye, intending to turn around and leave, showing no signs of staying any longer.

    "Yu Sheng!"

    Tang Ye called to stop him. For so many years, Yu Sheng had never been here. This time, he solved the palace change for him as soon as he came, and Tang Ye's heart was full of mixed feelings.

    However, Yu Sheng turned around without hesitation and left, but before stepping out of the Liuli Palace, his gaze was on Su Tianfang.

    Just like this came and went quickly, this farce also came to an end.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 43 Condensation Transformation

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In Su Tianfang's eyes, all of this was just a farce of playing house, and when the farce was over, she left the Liuli Palace directly, but she did not leave the palace, and Gu Xi had almost recovered, without any serious problems, so  Just accompany Su Tianfang to walk around in this palace.

    The Year of the Dog and the two walked out of the palace, and the palace was really boring for them.

    In the carriage, I was chatting about other topics all the way, but Gu Xi sat leaning in the carriage, holding Su Tianfang firmly in his hands, perhaps because he still had lingering fears about what he had just experienced.

    After leaving the palace, the two felt that they were completely different in an instant.

    Gu Xi finally raised the biggest doubt in his heart, and looked at Su Tianfang's hand.

    "Why didn't you stand up and say that you did it just now?" Gu Xi asked.

    "Stand up and say what?" Su Tianfang pretended to be stupid and smiled blankly, "And what are you looking for in my hands? You've been covered all the way, and you're sweating from covering it."

    "Just now, I had a panoramic view of your little tricks that others didn't notice. What I want to say is that I was shocked when I saw it. Is this the real strength of your inner strength that has been possessed for more than two hundred years? You can do it all!  The condensed water has transformed into form, so powerful."

    That process, although it only lasted a few seconds, left an extremely deep impression on Gu Xi, so deep that she could clearly remember every movement and every expression of Su Tianfang just now.

    Su Tianfang looked at Tang Ze with her beautiful eyes at that time, her face was indifferent, and then she poured a few drops of water from the bowl of ice sand into her right palm, and the water bloomed in her palm, then Gu Xi looked at Tang Ze.  When it reached the water, it slowly froze, and then solidified and formed, turning into two slender ice needles, as if they were radiating cold light, exuding bursts of coldness.

    Immediately afterwards, before Gu Xi could get over the shock of seeing the water turning into ice, he heard the exclamation of those people, and then found that the queen was injured, so he turned his head quickly and saw Su Tianfang covering it with a hand.  , followed by a slight flick of the wrist, and the next moment, Tang Ze lost his vitality and fell to the ground. When Su Tianfang turned his hand back again, his palm was already empty.

    When he found that the two ice needles flew out at a speed invisible to the naked eye, and the blow was fatal, Gu Xi's eyes widened at the time, feeling his eyes widened, and he couldn't close his mouth in surprise.  Tang Ze withdrew his gaze and looked at Su Tianfang.

    Like a normal person, Su Tianfang just looked at him like this, and even smiled, and took her hand. At that moment, Gu Xi felt waves of warm sun flowing through his body, and then bursts of pain in his lower abdomen  , slowly all receded.

    Su Tianfang sighed slightly: "If you see it, you will see it. Anyway, the matter is over, why bother to admit such a big trouble, everyone is innocent, but pregnant is guilty."

    Until now, Gu Xi suddenly felt that he had never understood Su Tianfang's heart. Although they had grown up together, there were many things that they didn't understand at all.

    Seeing that Su Tianfang didn't seem to like being mentioned about her appearance just now, Gu Xi naturally changed the subject.

    "I didn't expect that Yu Sheng was actually a member of the royal family. Hearing him call Uncle Tang Ze, all of this must be not easy." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 44

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang said with a slight disdainful smile: "So what if he is a member of the royal family? To refuse is to refuse. I can't see him as a relative of the royal family, so I will change my mind. People enter the palace to enjoy happiness, and I don't lack that.  Blissful money."

    "Sister, you can see it clearly, but it's just a pure guess now, andmy uncle's surname is Tang, and Yu Sheng's surname is YuI haven't heard of anyone whose surname is Yu.  "

    If it is said that women from ordinary families do yearn for the rich and noble life among the princes and grandchildren, but Su Tianfang is not in the same way as them at all, so naturally what he thinks is different.

    "Everyone says that being with you is like being with a tiger. In the palace, no matter how big you are, you are just staying in another prison full of dangers. You need to be careful every step of the way. Maybe this Yu Sheng was originally from the palace?  But I didn¡¯t like the red tape in the palace, so I left, and this surname, it¡¯s just to avoid being the same as the emperor¡¯s surname, so I changed it deliberately.¡±

    Gu Xi was at a loss for words for a moment, and she suddenly felt that Su Tianfang had become weird since he came out of the palace.

    Gu Xi thought for a while, then opened the curtain to look outside the carriage, then she tilted her head to look at Su Tianfang and asked curiously: "Tianfang, in fact, I saw that Yu Sheng was handsome and talented, why are you so resistant to being with him?"  Where is he together?"

    Su Tianfang rolled her eyes: "Why do you want to resist? He is nothing more than a blind date that I failed. Since I can't say that I didn't like it, then it should be like this. There is no need to look at it."  It seems to be entangled."

    "However, I feel that he is pretty good, and just today, tsk tsk tsk, brave and resourceful"

    "Courageous and resourceful?" Su Tianfang frowned and said, "Do you think he looks like a nouveau riche in the hall today, okay? The soldiers who rebelled will be bought with money, and there is also a ten taels of silver."  He really thinks he has more money than the national treasury? And in the end he just turned around and left in such a calm manner, maybe the emperor bought it for him."

    Gu Xi fell into a puzzle again now, he couldn't figure out why Su Tianfang had so many opinions against Yu Sheng today?  From the past, based on my own understanding of Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang is not a picky person.

    "Tianfang, do you still have something to hide from me?"

    "Hiding this to you? What can I do?" Su Tianfang teased deliberately, "I said you mentioned him again and again, and I think you admire him quite a bit. Did you fall in love with him?  ?¡±

    Gu Xi glared at Su Tianfang. If Su Tianfang hadn't stopped talking, Gu Xi would have found something to stop her.

    "Don't make trouble, I'm not interested in him. Besides, the past life and the present life add up. I can be regarded as a person who has lived two lifetimes. She is a whole round older than him. How could I really like Xiaopi?  Boy, for him, I am just appreciating him now. Besides, sister, I am thinking about the rest of your life now. Think about it, you don¡¯t like nobles. In this city, there are  There are not many children from rich families with money. Although you are not short of money, after all, children from rich families have read more books for a few years and know more things. If it is really unpleasant, they can still be reasonable, much better than those rural children  gone."

    Su Tianfang sighed and said: "You are a person who has lived two lives, so am I? Besides, I am only seventeen years old with this body, do I have to be so worried about getting married? Actually, you also suspected that he proposed to me just  It's just a plan, not sincere, so why should I agree?"

    Gu Xi was once again at a loss for words, and she realized that she couldn't beat Su Tianfang.

    At this time, the carriage that was moving slowly stopped.

    Gu Xi asked, "Why did you stop here?"

    The horse driver outside said: "Miss, there is a carriage blocking the front, and our carriage cannot pass."

    "Someone is blocking the way? Why are you blocking the way for no reason?"

    Gu Xi lifted the curtain with a dirty face, wanting to see what was going on, and then saw the person standing beside the carriage.

    Yu Sheng?  What is Yu Sheng trying to do by blocking the way?  Gu Xi was puzzled, but didn't make a sound.

    Su Tianfang also looked outside the carriage and recognized Yu Sheng, who also walked towards them at this time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 45

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Now that he has been stopped, Su Tianfang looked at Yu Sheng with a dignified expression. If he didn't go down, the matter would not stop so easily.

    "It should be the one who came to look for me. I'll just get out of the car and go. You can go back first."

    When Gu Xi heard this, his face showed embarrassment, obviously he didn't want Su Tianfang to meet Yu Sheng alone.

    Su Tianfang had already jumped out of the car, straightened her messy clothes, and then turned to her and said, "Go back, you've been tired all day, and you've been poisoned again, go back and eat something light.  Clear your stomach and then rest well."

    After she finished speaking, she walked towards Yu Sheng, and when she came to Yu Sheng, Su Tianfang said lightly: "Find me, you can move the carriage away first, and let them go."

    Yu Sheng smiled, raised his hand and gently waved the folding fan that was not opened. The groom got the signal, and obediently drove the carriage to the other side to get out of the way.

    Gu Xi's groom saw it and asked, "Miss, are we leaving? Should we wait for Miss Su?"

    Gu Xi looked at it, thinking that Yu Sheng would not do anything to her, even if she wanted to, with her ability to protect herself, it would be no problem at all.

    "Let's go."

    Gu Xi put down the curtain and sat in the car.

    When the carriage passed by them, Gu Xi raised the curtain and glanced at them worriedly.

    Su Tianfang saw it, smiled at Gu Xi, and the carriage passed by them slowly, and then went away.

    "Miss Su, get in the car."

    Yu Sheng's eyes were full of smiles, and he made a gesture of invitation.

    Su Tianfang looked at Yu Sheng and said suddenly: "Young Master Yu stopped someone halfway, and he didn't say why, where did he want to take me?"

    Su Tianfang suddenly said this, and even the wrinkles in the corners of Yu Sheng's eyes seemed to be smiling: "It was Yu who was abrupt, and Yu is here to apologize to Miss Su, but this position is indeed not the place to talk about things, or  Miss Su needs to get in the car first, and we will talk in another place."

    Su Tianfang was silent for a long time, then suddenly smiled: "Okay, I'll get in the car, I want to see what kind of medicine you sell in your gourd, Mr. Yu."

    The restaurants in this city are unusually large, so there will be a lot of customers, so it seems particularly lively and crowded.

    Yu Sheng had already arranged for someone to buy a private room in this restaurant, so after the two of them arrived here, Su Tianfang followed him to the private room of this restaurant.

    In the elegant room, there are carved beams and painted buildings, antique and fragrant. There is also a faint and strange fragrance in this room, which makes people smell so drunk.

    The wine and dishes were all served, and this table of good wine and dishes was right by the window, and Su Tianfang didn't shy away from it at all, and walked towards the window first after entering.

    Pushing open the window, a piece of emerald green curtain came into view, the willow branches of the tall emerald willow hanging by the window, when the wind blows, some willow branches floated into the private room with the wind.

    Su Tianfang gently lifted the willow branches away with bare hands, and looked at the bustling crowd downstairs, Zhang Xiaochen looked calm, and didn't think the downstairs was noisy, so he just left the window open.

    Just chose a seat, and sat down first.

    Yu Sheng also sat opposite to Su Tianfang, and the two of them faced the window sideways like this.

    Yu Sheng put down the folding fan in his hand, but instead of putting it on the table, he pinned it to his waist, and poured wine for Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang withdrew her gaze from downstairs, looked at the wine in the glass, then at Yu Sheng, without saying a word, directly picked up the wine glass, touched the wine glass that was just filled in front of Yu Sheng, and drank it by herself  At the end, he gestured the mouth of the cup to Yu Sheng twice before putting down the cup.

    Yu Sheng was stunned. He had never seen a woman with such a chic and domineering behavior. Although he had thought about Su Tianfang's temperament, he never thought that it would be so different. Today, every day he saw Su Tianfang  Every move is unexpected.

    Moreover, Yu Sheng also saw a faint mark of red lips on the edge of the cup.

    "Miss Su is really a straightforward person, making Yu ashamed." After saying this, Yu Sheng also reached for his wine glass, and drank the wine in the glass.

    Su Tianfang said lightly: "If what you want to see is a gentle and virtuous lady who can play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, then it's a pity. I can't do it. I'm destined not to be your type.  Come here, if you have something to say, it¡¯s okay to say it, don¡¯t beat around the bush with me.¡±

    Yu Sheng WenIt's not annoying, but I can't help but sigh a few times: "These many ladies are all the same, so they feel boring. How can they make people as happy as Miss Su? Don't say that the ladies  Comparing with the piano, chess, calligrapher and knitter, Yu prefers people like Ms. Su, Ms. Su seems to be easier to get close to, and she has a little more aura than those ladies."

    ?Su Tianfang listened to his words, looked at Yu Sheng with a smile, and said nothing, she wanted to see what kind of tricks Yu Sheng had.

    And Yu Sheng looked at the brilliance of Su Tianfang's eyes and brows, which were colorful and vivid.

    "Miss Su, there are some things that I don't know about Yu. We had a good conversation in that wine shop a few days ago. Why do I always feel that Miss Su is somewhat hostile to Yu today?" His clear eyes were shining brightly.

    Su Tianfang chuckled lightly: "Master Yu asked me this question, why don't you ask yourself why I hate you? And Mr. Yu, where did you see my hostility towards you?

    What's more, after the incident in the court today, Mr. Yu's value has suddenly increased a lot in my heart. How can this be the ordinary merchant's son I knew last year who proposed marriage to me in Shangsu Mansion?

    Even the emperor is polite to you, oh no, it should be said that Mr. Yu's performance is not small, you dare not respond when the emperor calls you, and the old emperor didn't punish you for being disrespectful  Sin, compared to Mr. Yu, has a lot of background, how dare I be hostile to you?

    If one day Mr. Yu visits my Su residence again, I have to take good care of him.  "

    During Su Tianfang's speech, he also refilled the wine for himself, and of course, he did not forget to refill it for Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng laughed a few times, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere between the two of them.

    "Miss Su's words are serious."

    In fact, Yu Sheng never imagined that he was so earnest in his words, and it could be regarded as an active offer of hospitality, but in exchange for Su Tianfang who was so indifferent.

    "Whether words are serious or light words, Mr. Yu himself understands best, do you need me to say more?"

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere between the two people was pushed to a delicate situation. The two looked at each other and each had their own thoughts.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 46 Misjudgment

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Now, at the turn of day and night, the night outside the window has spread spontaneously, and the room has gradually fallen into darkness, which has changed the color tone of the entire room unconsciously, but the dishes on the table, they  He still didn't move his chopsticks, and the whole process was just a few glasses of wine.

    The two were still looking at each other and smiling, which naturally guessed the other's evil intentions, but at this time the second brother knocked on the door of the private room.

    "Guest officer, as night falls, the shopkeeper ordered the younger one to light the lamp for you. The younger one needs to come in now. I wonder if it is convenient now?"

    Yu Sheng said: "Come in."

    Su Tianfang turned sideways and looked out the window.

    After the second brother came in, he quickly turned on all the lights, and the room became brighter again. After lighting the lights, the second brother quickly backed out. In this way, the appearance of the second brother was just a small episode.  If there is no light that is on, it seems that I have never been here.

    "Actually, there are still many things that make Su curious about Miss Su today"

    Yu Sheng deliberately paused for a while, didn't continue talking, wanted to see Su Tianfang's reaction, but Su Tianfang looked out of the window indifferently, Yu Sheng still thought that since this topic was related to herself, she would more or less  He should have been interested, but it was contrary to what he expected, and then Yu Sheng continued to speak.

    "Recalling that at the Liuli Palace, all the people sitting on the table showed bitter expressions, that is, they were poisoned, and even Miss Gu was not surprised, but why was there only Miss Su in the audience Yu looked at it  Are you safe and sound?"

    Hearing this, Su Tianfang thought it was a bit funny, but she didn't respond positively, instead she smiled charmingly, and still just asked Yu Sheng back.

    "Could it be Mr. Su, do you suspect that I'm on the same side as the Third Prince Tang Ze?"

    Although she responded to a certain extent, she still looked downstairs without turning her head.

    "Oh, I don't dare, Yu is just curious. Besides, if we want to talk about today's events, there are many Ms. Su who help me secretly, otherwise it won't end so soon."

    After hearing this sentence, Su Tianfang seemed to ask inadvertently, but then gradually became serious again, and then frowned.

    "Mr. Yu, what are you referring to? When did I ever take action? What did I do? How come I don't know?"

    After it was over, he turned his head and looked at Yu Sheng with a pair of big eyes that were as clear as water.

    "The death of the third prince, Ms. Su, do you not want to admit it?"

    "Young Master Yu invited me here, is it just to charge the little girl with such an unwarranted crime? The little girl didn't do anything, so naturally she has nothing to admit, and she won't admit it."

    Yu Sheng didn't expect that she had already said this to this point, but Su Tianfang still had a calm expression, as if she had already expected this ending, so even if she said it right now, she could still smile calmly  , like a normal person.

    If he said that he didn't know about her, Yu Sheng wouldn't put it on Su Tianfang for no reason, but on the contrary, he knew about Su Tianfang's affairs over the years, so he insisted in his heart that at that time, the senior  The person who killed Tang Ze was definitely Su Tianfang. From that point of view, as well as the people present at that time, she was the only one who had this ability, but what surprised Yu Sheng was, how did Su Tianfang do it?  When he checked the two wounds on Tang Ze's head, he didn't find any hidden weapons, only the wounds. He was very curious, how did Su Tianfang do it?  Killing can be done in such a superb way, without leaving any evidence.

    "Miss Su is serious, why should she be charged with unnecessary crimes? Yu is just admiring and admiring Miss Su sincerely, that's all."

    Su Tianfang couldn't help being startled, a slight anger appeared on his face in an instant, and then looked at Yu Sheng sadly.

    "After all, the third prince is a relative of the emperor. Mr. Yu actually thinks that I killed him. Isn't this just discrediting me? I'm curious, why Mr. Yu put such a big pot on me  ? You know, if the emperor pursues it, it may be a serious crime of extermination."

    Yu Sheng remained silent, Su Tianfang was evading his own questioning every sentence during the whole process, not to mention evading, but all kinds of denial of what he had done, which made Yu Sheng suddenly start to cry in his heart.  I started to question, could it be that I really misidentified the person, and there were other martial arts masters who were present at the scene to secretly help and kill Tang Ze. If this is the case, who is this martial arts master who suddenly appeared?  He clearly followed behind him quickly.?? Did not see any other suspicious figures.

    "I'm just a weak woman, and I entered the palace this time only because of Gu Xi's blessing. It can be regarded as an eye-opener to enter the palace with her, but I didn't expect to encounter such a big event, and I almost lost my life."

    After Su Tianfang said this, her eyes turned red slightly, as if she felt that she had been wronged so much, but she had nowhere to complain.

    Yu Sheng explained: "Miss Su is too worried. Why is this crime of killing the emperor's relatives? According to today's knowledge, Tang Ze is a traitor who wants to seize the throne. Miss Su's action this time is an act of righteousness, destroying the imperial court."  The traitor who solved the emperor's worries and problems, how can it be said that he is guilty, he is obviously a meritorious minister!"

    Su Tianfang said angrily: "This little girl would not dare to accept this merit! Please also Mr. Yu be careful, don't harm my Su family."

    So in the end, Su Tianfang got up directly, and was about to leave. Yu Sheng got up after him, and then walked up to Su Tianfang to stop Su Tianfang's progress.

    "Miss Su, don't be angry. Yu was impatient and admitted the wrong person. Yu made an apology here. I hope Miss Su will calm down. No wonder."

    As he spoke, he bowed his hands and bowed to apologize.

    However, Su Tianfang did not admit it.

    "Tianfang can't bear this gift and dare not accept it, and Mr. Yu doesn't have to give it away, please stay. Also, if Mr. Yu is because Tianfang rejected your marriage back then, you hold a grudge and want to find a chance  Take revenge on Tianfang, then please target Tianfang alone, don't harm the entire Su family, please get out of the way, Mr. Yu!"

    There was a lot of resentment in the words, and then Su Tianfang walked away without mercy, and Su Tianfang left without even closing the door.

    Yu Sheng began to think about the problem, wondering if he really made a mistake?  So he didn't stop Su Tianfang forcibly, but followed Su Tianfang's footsteps, he also left the private room, and then stood in the aisle, watching Su Tianfang go downstairs angrily, and then disappeared into the restaurant.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 47 The Mystery of Life Experience

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang left Yu Sheng alone in the restaurant and ignored it. In fact, the reason why Su Tianfang treated Yu Sheng with such an attitude was not out of nothing. It was because two nights ago, when she was going to chat with Su Yu and Lin Wan,  The topic of their discussion was heard outside the door.

    "About Fang'er, what are your plans?"

    The voice that uttered these words was Lin Wan's voice.

    When Su Tianfang was standing outside the door, she heard that she was mentioned inside, and suddenly became interested, so she didn't knock on the door directly and went in, but secretly listened to the conversation inside.

    "If things are really as we imagined, then is it" Lin Wan paused after saying this, thought for a while, and then asked the second half of the sentence, "I agree with Fang'er and that  Yu Sheng's marriage?"

    Su Yu glanced at Lin Wan, but did not speak.

    After being so quiet for a long time, Su Tianfang was also stunned when she heard that the husband and wife suddenly asked her to marry Yu Sheng.

    Su Tianfang couldn't figure it out at that moment, why the two of them suddenly changed their minds and asked her to marry Yu Sheng, and what exactly was the two of them expecting?

    Su Tianfang waited outside the door for their next words, but found that the two of them hadn't spoken out for a long time. She wondered for a moment whether the two of them found themselves outside the door, so they stopped their voices on purpose, and then he deeply  Taking a breath, just as he was about to knock on the door, the voice continued to come from inside, and it was Su Yu who spoke this time.

    "The question is how do we tell Fang'er?" Su Yu smiled wryly, "And we just talked to Fang'er not long ago, let him make up his own mind about her affairs, and we won't intervene any more. When she has any needs,  Let's try our best to help each other, and I think that when Yu Sheng came to the Su Mansion, you and I saw how indifferent Fang'er was to him, how could we force them to be together?  "

    "Su Yu!"

    Lin Wan interrupted him.

    "But we can't forget, when we worked so hard to find this child back, what was it for?"

    Su Yu also sighed after recalling their original intention.

    "So you hope to facilitate the marriage between the two of them?" Su Yu asked Lin Wan.

    Lin Wan gritted his teeth, then nodded, and finally blurted out the words that had been suppressed in his heart for nearly ten years.

    "Su Yu, I really can't forget the last words that my eldest sister entrusted to us back then, and why did my eldest sister leave? You and I also know her other wish before she died."

    Su Yu stood in the room, his eyes were so empty, and his tone of voice was also a little sad.

    "When you brought Fang'er back and finally confirmed her identity, I was very happy, especially when I saw Fang'er's carefree appearance from time to time. I hoped many times not to let her learn, nor  Let her go to the muddy water left by our side, just take care of her like this, let her be like a normal girl, and it will be fine after this life.  I wonder if you should bring her back?"

    "So did you have a different mind later on?"

    Lin Wan questioned Su Yu.

    Su Yu's heart trembled. Indeed, when he saw later that Su Tianfang followed everyone's arrangement to practice martial arts without knowing why, and suffered from hardships, he felt strange.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 48 Straight to the point

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang outside the door heard all this, but after all, she had chatted with Gu Xi a long time ago, and she had already prepared herself psychologically, so she was not very surprised when she heard it, but  Curious about what they said, what is the answer to the mystery that I don't know about the existence of my own body?  And who is the eldest sister of the two of them?  The so-called confirmation of identity, and where is it confirmed?

    And this Yu Sheng, what is the situation, why Lin Wan changed his original idea of ??supporting him, and hoped that he would be with Yu Sheng.

    With deep doubts, Su Tianfang chose to continue listening to their conversation.

    Su Yu wanted to continue persuading him, but when he turned around, he found that Lin Wan, who was sitting by the bed, was crying silently, his eyes were red with tears, and he was looking at him, Su Yu felt a pain in his heart, Lin Wan, after all, was still too  I value the old things so much that I can't let go. These years, even though I know my body is not good, I still try my best to train Su Tianfang in various ways, in order to make her stronger and have enough strength to fulfill everyone's entrustment  .

    In fact, when Su Tianfang went to Butterfly Valley for the last time, Su Yu also understood that this was already Su Tianfang's destined mission, and it was irresistible.

    Su Yu walked over, sat down beside Lin Wan and tried to hug her to comfort her, Lin Wan also slowly slid along Su Yu's arm, and finally leaned into Su Yu's arms, buried his head, Su Yu  Yu stroked Lin Wan's shoulder.

    "Actuallyin fact, brother Shen is just just found such a part of the news, whether it is true or not, after all, it still needs to be further investigatedFang'er's matter, you don't have to worry too much, you have to believe that when the boat arrives at the bridge, it will be straight  "

    "I'm afraidit won't be straight, it's bent, and it's overturned."

    Lin Wan whimpered.

    Su Yu squinted his eyes hard, suppressing the tears in his eyes, he didn't want Lin Wan to see his fragility.

    In fact, Su Yu really didn't want Su Tianfang to know these things. Over the years, he always felt that Su Tianfang was grateful for everything about them.  No matter what arrangement she had in 2010, she would do it obediently. Even if she said something she didn't like and didn't want to do, she would work very hard to complete it, so as not to let everyone down.

    Su Yu can also clearly feel it sometimes. When Su Tianfang finds that she has successfully achieved what everyone expected of her, she always gets a great relaxation. The originally tense spirit is always in everything.  He didn't relax until he was done, sometimes he still felt that Su Tianfang was only living for them now.

    Su Yu thought, if all these things were told to her, it was a matter of her life, Su Yu was not sure if he could still be as obedient as before, still obedient, and then complete all this, so he persuaded everyone  He is afraid that after Su Tianfang knows more things in the future, he will find that he is really unwilling, or that he will be unable to do anything to complete it, and he will feel guilty for everyone.  He didn't want Su Tianfang to live so tired.

    Recalling that this decision was actually made after everyone discussed it in private, but now that Lin Wan knew Yu Sheng's true identity, he changed his mind and wanted to continue to dominate Su Tianfang, Su Yu felt it  My heart was caught in a dilemma. The appearance of Yu Sheng's true identity was a test for him, a test of how he would make a decision, but it was even more a test for Su Tianfang, to see how she would decide, how she would go about this  How to do it according to the road can meet everyone's wishes.

    Su Yu reassured Lin Wan and said, "I know, this should be Fang'er's life. Since Yu Sheng is his descendant, then this is also Fang'er's mission What should I do at that time Absolutely  It won't mess around"

    Just like that, Su Tianfang finally felt a little confused after listening to it, and what was going on with Yu Sheng, and what was going on with her, was totally unknown.

    Later, Su Tianfang didn't choose to go in. She thought it would be useless to go in by herself now. Besides, she needs to think about it for herself to understand what kind of situation it is.  If she went in recklessly and asked them about the situation, she didn't want to think about the bad consequences if she didn't control her emotions. She just went back to her room and fell asleep.

    After that, until today, she saw Yu Sheng appearing on the glazed palace, and she had already guessed his relationship with those royal families more or less later.??Probably.

    Back then, she didn't read so many romance novels and Gongdouju dramas for nothing. Just like Yu Sheng, a blockbuster person like Yu Sheng, who is as calm as a stagnant water, or shakes the world as soon as he appears, doesn't matter.  That said, it must be to have something of your own.

    And looking at the chess game in the palace, and what they said that Su Tianfang heard that night, she has roughly understood the purpose of her real existence.  Because they didn't know Yu Sheng's other identity, and they just thought that he was the son of an ordinary businessman, so they resolutely supported themselves and refused to accept this marriage.  Weiran didn't know what news they got, which made them change their previous attitude.

    Now, this matter is almost clear, and Su Tianfang is also thinking that it is her turn to take the initiative to attack all of this.

    So after Su Tianfang left the restaurant, she took advantage of the twilight to look for Shen Weiran, but Shen Weiran was not at home at the time, so Su Tianfang ran away, and then she chose to go home first.

    After returning home, Su Tianfang went directly to find the couple.

    When Su Tianfang found the two of them, they were drinking and admiring the moon in the back garden.

    Su Tianfang walked up, didn't give them any prelude, but went straight to the point.

    "Father, mother, I saw Yu Sheng in the palace today, and I won't be with him, but if he needs me to help him with anything, I can do my best. You have trained me for so many years, all of this is nothing more than  It is my destiny to pave the way for him, and I can do it, but I will not obey him!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 49 Easing the Atmosphere

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The two couples looked at Su Tianfang who broke in suddenly, and then said a lot of words in the end. Their expressions ranged from doubt at the beginning to shock at the end.

    Lin Wan suddenly cast her gaze on Su Yu, she thought it must be Su Yu who told her, after all, Su Yu had already hinted that night that he didn't want to embarrass Su Tianfang.

    Seeing the reactions of the two, especially Lin Wan's, Su Tianfang continued.

    "Mother, you don't need to look at Dad, I heard everything you said that night."

    Su Tianfang looked at the table and found that there were only two cups, so she picked up the cup in front of Lin Wan, joined their team there, and sipped the wine.

    Lin Wan frowned, when did this girl learn to eavesdrop?  And when she looked at Su Tianfang in front of her, she felt that Su Tianfang was a little too calm, and why did this girl's temperament suddenly change so much, she was not like before at all, she felt that the Su Tianfang she saw two days ago was still a pussy girl  Fucking kid, but the one I saw today changed his appearance immediately, as if he was a mature and stable adult who has experienced big right and wrong.

    Su Yu looked at Su Tianfang, and she also had doubts in her heart. If she really heard everything that Su Tianfang said that night, the husband and wife, could it be that there should be grievances in her heart?  Now that she knew that raising her was for other purposes, wouldn't she be angry?  Or did she think through all of this in just two short days?

    Su Yu thought about what Su Tianfang mentioned just now, seeing Yu Sheng in the palace, and asked with a smile: "Fang'er, how did you meet him in the palace?"

    "I followed Gu Xi into the palace to attend the Queen's Empress's birthday banquet, and he also appeared in the Glazed Palace, and oh, I don't know if it was intentional or not.  To seize the government, his appearance directly reversed the whole situation, so the rebellion of the three princes failed, and they died on the spot in the Glazed Palace."

    After hearing this, the husband and wife were taken aback, what!  Tang Ze actually died!

    After the surprise, the two of them instantly calmed down the turbulent state of mind.

    Su Yu continued to ask: "Fang'er, what we said that night how much did you hear?"

    "How much have I heard" Su Tianfang.  After a while, he looked at Lin Wan and said in a weak voice, "It's been a long, long time before my mother criedit must be!"

    When Lin Wan heard this, she glared angrily, maybe she was ashamed, she didn't mention anything about this girl's film, but she wanted to mention her own crying. Is this to embarrass herself?  Is this a rhythm that has been undisciplined for too long and has been repaired?

    Su Yu found out right away, even though it was a trivial matter, it actually gave me a headache, why is this sentence so picky, he has to pick the point where his mother made a fool of himself, Lin Wan is so strong  People, usually very arrogant in front of outsiders, never thought about their fragile side, just put on the table like this.

    "Fang'er, if you feel that you are living too comfortably these days when you come back, and there are fewer things to do, I don't mind making arrangements for you! Speaking of which, the last time you came back from your grand master and the others, I did nothing but tickle your bed once.  The poison of fans, I haven't had time to understand your current strength well, shouldn't you practice hard?"

    It was supposed to be drunk in small sips and shouldn't be choked, but after Su Tianfang heard this, she was actually choked.

    "Ahem, mother, you don't have to be so polite, and I'm here to talk to you and my wife, not to practice martial arts. Can we still have a good time?" But after Su Tianfang said these words, suddenly  Thinking of something, he smiled and said with a bad expression: "Since you have arranged all this for so many years, you should also know about the fact that the grand masters passed on the skills to me, right? I have more than two hundred people in my body now.  Years of internal strength, are you sure you want to compare and learn from me? But after coming back, I really haven¡¯t used it well, and I don¡¯t know what state it is now, and how powerful it is? Or parents, you two will accompany you  Fang'er develops?"

    Su Tianfang was gearing up, eager to try.

    Su Yu smiled wryly: "Fang'er."

    When Su Yu yelled, Su Tianfang shrugged her shoulders: "Oh dad, I know mother is not in good health, so I was just joking, how can I really hit you, even if I hit you, I will definitely be a sandbag, how dare you treat me  The mother did not make a move."

    Lin Wan snorted arrogantly, arrogant, no matter how arrogant you are, Lin Wan will still?Your mother, if you dare to hit me, I will try to show you why flowers are so popular.

    Originally, what Su Tianfang said when he first came in made the whole atmosphere fall into a very dignified environment. After this half-joking joke, the atmosphere of the scene instantly eased a lot.  Most of the tension between the husband and wife dissipated.

    Su Tianfang felt relaxed when he saw it, so he naturally started to talk about business again.

    "Father, can you tell me? What's going on with all this?"

    Su Yu asked back: "Didn't you say that you have heard everything? Since you have heard it, the things are actually almost the same as what you heard, and there is nothing more."

    Su Tianfang was so guilty now, her eyes rolled around, and she bit her lip.

    "That I said, I started hearing it from the place where my mother cried, so it's really just the front. I didn't hear the content before that, so who knew you were there before that.  How much and what did we talk about?"

    Su Tianfang spread his hands helplessly.

    Lin Wan is angry, is this little girl's film endless?  It was really the anger that had just dissipated when the pot was not opened and which pot was lifted, and this time it was lifted up again.

    "Okay, okay, don't mention it, are you trying to annoy your mother?" Su Yu said helplessly, one is a tigress, which he can't mess with, and the other is a little padded jacket, which he can't bear, think about it  It is really difficult for him as a big man to survive between two women.

    "Actually when I first met you on the street, it was true that I wanted to buy you back. I just felt sorry for you, and then I didn't know where you went. Later, Lin Wan Yuye found yours outside  At that time, your life was hanging by a thread, and we also felt sorry for you, so we brought you back. At that time, we didn't even know whether you could survive, but later, during the process of treating you, we saw the blood on your hand.  Birthmark" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 50

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Birthmark?  Su Tianfang really didn't pay attention to the birthmark or something, and the next second she put her eyes on her own hand - that gray-blue mark, regardless of the color, has the feeling of a crescent moon.  But is this the birthmark they're talking about?  It doesn't feel like it either.

    Su Yu's next sentence confirmed Su Tiansu's thoughts.

    "That birthmark is exactly the one on your hand. It is also because of the birthmark on your hand, and your age at that time, and what Eldest Sister describedyou are the only daughter of Eldest Sister"

    "Stop!"

    Su Tianfang interrupted Su Yu's next words when she heard that another mother appeared out of nowhere.

    "Now I think what I should know first is who is this eldest sister you are talking about, right?"

    "We didn't know we had a daughter like you until the eldest sister died" Lin Wan said, "It's a long story"

    Just like that, in order to save time, Lin Wan also made a long story short, and even this memory was brought back to when they were young.

    Su Tianfang finally knew what her original life experience was like from it, or maybe it should be said what the life experience of the original owner of this body was like.

    From Lin Wan's description bit by bit, I know that this eldest sister, Su Tianfang's mother, is actually Lin Wan's own sister¡ª¡ªLin Yuan.

    In the first two years, Lin Yuan wandered the rivers and lakes alone, so no one knew what happened to her in those two years. It was not until the third year that Lin Wan found Lin Yuan, so she wandered the rivers and lakes with Lin Yuan.  When they met Su Yu, who was also roaming the rivers and lakes, the three of them wandered around the rivers and lakes together like the Three Musketeers, and then met Yu Shaoqun, and thus the team of the Three Musketeers became the Four Musketeers.

    Among the four of them, Yu Shaoqun is relatively older, so naturally he became the eldest brother of the three of them, and Lin Yuan became the eldest sister.  There are too many requirements, anyway, in most cases, they are still called by name.

    The four of them wandered the rivers and lakes recklessly and unrestrainedly, and they all had a tacit understanding, that is, they didn't ask each other about their backgrounds, and they were friends in their own rivers and lakes, and they didn't ask about the mundane affairs behind them.

    At that time, the government bureaucrats were corrupt, the emperor was not doing his job properly, and the officials controlled the government. Most of the officials from all over the country raised taxes and amassed property for their own benefit, which made the people complain again and again.  What can be done, although they feel pity for these sentient beings, there is nothing they can do, and the four of them just traveled north and south, and saw the tragic situation in various countries and places along the way, so they originally thought about the life of wanton rivers and lakes, but they did not expect it to be extremely heavy.

    And after everyone got along with each other for such a long period of time, Su Yu and Lin Wan developed feelings for each other, and although the two of them were a bit awkward at first, they were still together in the end, and they even directly talked about it privately.  Set for life.

    And Lin Yuan also had a good impression of Yu Shaoqun, but she was reluctant to say it out. Lin Wan saw it in her eyes and was anxious in her heart. After all, according to what she saw at the time, Lin Wan was already a  She's getting old, and this Yu Shaoqun is handsome and looks like a gentleman, so Lin Wan likes it very much. In her opinion, if Yu Shaoqun is her brother-in-law, then he will  It's no problem at all, and Yu Shaoqun's skill is also very good, if you take it back, those bad old men will definitely not be too picky.

    However, when she asked her elder sister Lin Wan, Lin Wan just smiled and shook her head, rejecting Lin Wan's proposal, which made Lin Wan extremely puzzled.

    Moreover, Yu Shaoqun treated Lin Yuan at that time, everyone could see that Yu Shaoqun must have had a little affection for Lin Yuan after getting along for such a long time and taking care of each other, but he didn't open his mouth either, which made  The two of them felt fascinated when they were young, but Lin Wan was also a little annoyed. Why can't they be together when they are in love?

    In the end, it was Su Yu who asked Yu Shaoqun alone one night to ask about it, and then he found out that Yu Shaoqun already had a wife in his family, and when he left home, he already had a son in his family, who was three years old.  Coming out this time is just to travel around the rivers and lakes and see this person's sophistication, and this trip together is unexpected.

    After Lin Yuan learned about this incident, although she felt a little regretful, Lin Wan seemed to feel that her elder sister was actually in regret, and there was still a tinge of gratitude, as if this was not a bad thing for her.  That makes LinWan couldn't see through it even more.

    The four of them formed a team and traveled around the rivers and lakes, and finally returned to Yutang City, which is now the capital of Yutang Kingdom. At the beginning, all of this was neither Yutang Kingdom nor Yutang City.  .

    After the four of them returned to Yutang City, they parted ways, and then agreed to come to the old place to meet again a year later.

    However, after the two sisters broke up with them, Lin Yuan had no intention of going back to Butterfly Valley with Lin Wan. Seeing that Lin Yuan did not return, Lin Wan couldn't find out the reason, so he planned to follow Lin Yuan.  Unexpectedly, she was dumped by Lin Yuan within half a day, and Lin Wan had no choice but to go back to Butterfly Valley alone.

    And in this year, unknowingly, the court has become more turbulent, and there are waves of bloody storms in the rivers and lakes. Everything is so extraordinary.

    In the blink of an eye, the day when the four of them reunited, the two sisters still hadn't changed much, and Su Yu was still a frail scholar with no strength to restrain him, talking and laughing under any circumstances, only Yu Shao  Qun, like a different person, has become more calm, and the whole person has become more resolute.

    This time everyone finally knew his true identity.

    It turned out that Yu Shaoqun was the son of the Generalissimo who guarded the frontier, and Tang Ye and Tang Ze were the sons of another general.

    The two great generals conspired to overthrow this corrupt government, and their descendants naturally became sworn brothers.

    The three people are divided according to age, Tang Ye is the eldest brother, Yu Shaoqun is the second, and Tang Ze is the third.

    This war has lasted for more than three months, and there was chaos everywhere at that time, and Yu Shaoqun took great risks to come to the meeting that they had agreed to meet a year later. After all, this  The city belonged to the enemy's territory at that time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 51 Crescent Moon's Life Experience

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Lin Yuan learned of all this, she finally chose to return to Butterfly Valley. After returning to Butterfly Valley, she directly took over Butterfly Valley, and then, as the owner of Butterfly Valley, she led the people out of Butterfly Valley. Her purpose was to  In order to help Yu Shaoqun overthrow that corrupt dynasty together And what's more, she wants to push Yu Shaoqun to the position of king.

    Lin Wan didn't understand, since he didn't intend to spend the rest of his life with him, why should he pay so much for him?

    However, in the end, things didn't go as they expected.

    After two years of war, at the final stage, seeing that all this was about to be won, and knowing that the main force of the last wave of the court was about to hide in the Hulu Gorge at that time, Yu Shaoqun led his people to set up an ambush  , but never thought that he was ambushed instead, and his life was hanging by a thread.

    After learning that Yu Shaoqun's life was in danger, Lin Yuan rushed to Hulu Gorge single-handedly without telling everyone's opposition and obstruction, and wanted to save Yu Shaoqun.

    When everyone knew about it, they rushed over. No one knew what really happened. What everyone saw was that Lin Yuan had already brought out Yu Shaoqun who was seriously injured and unconscious, and her body was also covered in blood.  spotted.

    Lin Yuan tried his best to rescue Yu Shaoqun, but she was at the end of her battle, and before she died, she finally revealed what she had done during the two years when she disappeared?  And why didn't Lin Wan go back to Butterfly Valley with Lin Wan.

    Lin Yuan first came out to wander the rivers and lakes alone. Because of her shallow experience, she didn't understand anything. Just such an ignorant and naive girl, she got drugged by others in a daze, and then lost her popularity.  After discovering that she had a child, relying on the only money she had, she finally took refuge in a farm family.

    And that peasant family also had no children, and they were an elderly couple. They also sympathized with Lin Yuan's experience, and finally took her in.

    Then she gave birth to a daughter, and this daughter was Yueya. Because the old couple had no children, they treated Yueya as if they were their own, so Lin Yuan gave the child to them with peace of mind.  , she went to the rivers and lakes to earn money for them.

    As for why Lin Yuan didn't choose to take the child back, because she knew that if she did, those old stubborn people in Butterfly Valley would never let the child go, mainly because of her own identity as the future owner of Butterfly Valley, she knew,  They will absolutely not allow this child to exist.

    And she also waited until Yueya was more than one year old and weaned before planning to travel around the world with peace of mind, and for her, leaving at that time should be the most suitable time, she was still struggling at the time, should she  She cut off all contact with the child directly, and she chose to leave when Yueya was over one year old. She also considered it. She was afraid that the child would grow up and have memories of herself in the future.  Back in Butterfly Valley, if you can't take her with you, it will be a kind of harm to her.

    Then when she came out, she met Lin Wan, then Su Yu, and Yu Shaoqun, so she was able to walk with them on the rivers and lakes for three years with such peace of mind that time.

    It is precisely because of the existence of Crescent Moon that Lin Yuan thinks that he is not innocent, and is afraid that Yu Shaoqun will dislike him if he finds out. Moreover, as time goes by, Lin Yuan also finds that he can't let Crescent Moon go.  Missing her more and more deeply.

    So in the end she went back to the farmhouse to see Yueya, and stayed by Yueya's side for another year, as an older sister, by her side, until the one-year appointment came, and she left again  There, of course, she didn't expect that this year's company would become the last year.

    At the last moment of her life, Lin Yuan told them about the existence of Yueya, and told them that there was a birthmark on the back of Yueya's hand that looked like Yueya.

    Yu Shaoqun was rescued, Lin Yuan saved his life with her own life, she loved him, so she was willing to exchange her life for his life, and Lin Yuan, in order to make up for the regret in her heart, gave Yueya a promise  After giving birth to baby girl, I hope that Crescent Moon will have a good home in the future, because she brought all the people from Butterfly Valley out to help Yu Shaoqun, just wanting Yu Shaoqun to ascend to the throne, but in the end, Yu Shaoqun  However, he was not able to ascend to the throne as Lin Yuan wished, and the reason was that in the final battle to the imperial city, Yu Shaoqun was seriously injured again in order to save Tang Ye, and then because he could not  He was treated and died.

    However, they all realized that Yu Shaoqun's death was not accidental, because Lin Yuan and Su Yu were also in that war at that time, and they??He clearly saw how Yu Shaoqun was injured, and finally found other reasons on his body.

    Although they were angry, everything had stabilized at that time, because the war was over, and a ruler was urgently needed to manage and reorganize everything.  The black-haired man was in the pain of bereavement, and he had no interest in government affairs at all, and this battle was only to save the people of the world, so after this time, he directly disarmed and returned to the field.

    As for General Tang himself, he has fought in all directions for many years, and he has many hidden diseases in his body. Moreover, as far as he is concerned, his son's ascension to the throne will not cause him any loss, so Tang Ye ascended to the throne.  On this throne.

    Although the people in Butterfly Valley were not reconciled, the situation was settled, so they withdrew directly after the war ended, and no one chose to be in the court.

    The same is true for Su Yu, he has no intention of being greedy for the court, and what he yearns for in his heart is still the wide rivers and lakes.

    So after everything settled down, Su Yu and Lin Wan chose to look for her daughter according to the address Lin Yuan gave before she died.

    However, when they arrived, it was already deserted and uninhabited.

    After some inquiring, I found out that not long after Lin Yuan left, the husband and wife both contracted strange diseases and passed away. In the end, the remains were all the people around them, and they were buried hastily for them.  A girl, and the years of war and the shortage of food, many people were too busy to take care of themselves, so no one cared about her final whereabouts.

    In this way, Lin Yuan's orphan lost contact because of this war, and the two of them searched for many years, until finally they unexpectedly met Yueya in the city, although no one from Su Yu came out at that time, maybe it was  Because Yueya was a little beggar at that time, although she said she tidied up very cleanly, but the winter clothes were thin, so Yueya's hands were put away as much as possible, so that they were not exposed to the air, so Su Yu didn't notice her birthmark  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 52 Yu Sheng's life experience

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Tianfang heard them say that she was identified by the birthmark on her hand, she subconsciously looked at the small, inconspicuous birthmark, and she wanted to laugh in her heart. Is this way of recognizing relatives so simple?  Just relying on this small birthmark to determine that I am the person they are looking for is more or less absurd. However, in this era, if you want to further confirm the relationship between the two, you can use  There are indeed very few methods and limited conditions, but I don¡¯t know if it is popular here to recognize relatives by dripping blood. Although this method of recognizing relatives is also very absurd, there is no reasonable basis.

    Looking at the birthmark on this hand, she has grown up slowly over the years, and this birthmark has not grown up with it, and the color has become lighter and lighter, and it feels like it will disappear.

    Su Tianfang tapped the table with her fingers, and after listening to them all the past, she asked them calmly, "So, this Yu Shengis that Yu Shaoqun's son?"

    Without a first touch, they got a reply from the two of them, and Su Tianfang asked again: "Is it?"

    Su Yu nodded: "As far as we know now, he is indeed."

    Su Tianfang asked again: "Since he is, why didn't you recognize him last year? Now you suddenly want to change your mind?"

    Su Yu and Lin Wan looked at each other.

    "When General Yu disarmed and returned to the fields, he didn't tell us, so we don't know where they went, and no one else has any news about them. The baby kiss that was arranged for you back then, only the four of us were present.  , your mother passed away, and Brother Yu also passed away later, we don¡¯t know whether Brother Yu told General Yu about this marriage announcement, and we didn¡¯t have time to tell them.¡±

    "Since you have already lost contact, how can you be sure that the current Yu Sheng is the son of your big brother Yu Shaoqun back then? Why, he also has a birthmark or something, let you recognize it? Besides, since  I have already disarmed and returned to the field, so it must have been a taboo at the beginning, fearing that the taboo of the emperor would overwhelm the master, so I chose to retire after success and save the lives of the family. If so, they all quit, why?  come back again?

    Moreover, if it is true as you said, there was something strange about your eldest brother's death, and Tang Ye might not be able to escape the responsibility, then why were they able to stay in this city for so many years without incident?  And as the saying goes, it is impossible to keep the small ones to threaten yourself, but today I saw in the Liuli Palace that the old emperor treats Su Yu unusually. It is probably a capital offense for ordinary people to offend Long Yan, but he  Yu Sheng was so unreasonable, and Huang Di didn't blame him. From that appearance, it seems that he owed something?  That's why he prefers it, and besides, his family is not an official, and he is not related to the royal family, so why can he freely enter the palace on the queen's birthday banquet?  "

    In the face of Su Tianfang's invincible questioning, the two couples were speechless and didn't know what to say. In the end, Su Yu handed the book Shen Weiran gave him to Su Tianfang from his arms.  .

    Because the news in the book is important, Su Yu was afraid that the maid at home would see it when she went into the room to pack things, so as to prevent any bad influence, he took this book with him.

    Su Tianfang took the book over and saw that there was not a single word on the cover.

    "What's this?"

    "About your various questions, this book can roughly give you an answer. I asked Uncle Shen to help you find out."

    Is there an answer in the book?  After Su Tianfang finished listening, he opened the book in doubt.

    Su Tianfang looked at the contents of the book, from being calm at the beginning, to frowning slowly at the end, the whole person became deep, and the changes in the expressions of the two of them watching her did not interrupt her.

    It turned out that the general and his family left quietly for two years and then came back quietly, and then started doing business in this city, and it developed slowly, so outsiders couldn't see any clues. In fact, an ordinary businessman  When it develops, not many people care about his rise and fall, and only the opponent cares.

    And this General Yu is really a young swordsman, he is invincible on the battlefield, and he is also invincible in the shopping malls.  For the Su family who are in business, it is still a bit weaker, but it is not bad at all.

    Su Tianfang looked at this basic little information, and felt that there was nothing too special.

    She looked up at Su Yu with a questioning expression on her face, as if she was asking him, what exactly are you asking me to look at?  There's obviously no real answer I'm looking for here.

    & nbsp; Su Yu looked at the position Su Tianfang saw, smiled, and said, "Keep looking back."

    Su Tianfang didn't understand what kind of medicine was sold in his gourd, so she continued to look down.

    However, the latter content is indeed unusual.

    After the Yu family settled down in the city, General Yu led Yu Sheng into the palace with a token, but everything was calm and there was no disturbance, and the emperor even gave them a share  Dali - a throne with one person under one person and above ten thousand people, and the successor of this throne is Yu Sheng.

    After seeing the back along the way, Su Tianfang sighed, this operation is really a bit coquettish, he has this throne, but he doesn't do anything related to this official position, in fact, it is not really a thing, this throne is the emperor  He was called, but he didn't answer it, which is equivalent to saying that this identity is officially recognized, but he himself doesn't recognize it. It seems that it exists in name only.

    But since it is all risky to enter the palace again, if it is not for the glory and wealth, then what is it for?  Is it just to get together with old friends?  This is too unnecessary.

    But when it comes to prosperity and wealth, it seems more like a joke. Judging by his rich and powerful appearance in the palace, he doesn't look like a person who is short of money.

    Su Tianfang shook her head, saying that the old antiques and little kids in this world are hard to see through.

    In the end, she quickly read all the content that was not nutritious, then closed the book and put it back on the table.

    It is really easy to inquire about some news in this year. The affairs of the Yu family have been inquired over the years, and it is written in this book, as if there is no omission.

    Su Tianfang sighed. If this is the case, then the other party must have known her affairs clearly, so the other party came at her from the beginning, and wanted to use her own strength to climb up the mountain.  It should have been the throne of their family.

    The performance I performed in the restaurant in the afternoon was nothing more than a clown's behavior. They still doubted what they should doubt, and they should find her in the end.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 53 Calling all over the sky

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang thought for a while, and then said solemnly: "Father, mother, since I have already sat here and discussed this matter with you face to face, I already know everything about what should and should not be done, so, no matter what  How, I will give you a reasonable explanation, regardless of whether there is such a birthmark or not, and whether there is such a life experience that seems confusing to me, I only know that I am just your daughter now, I am Su Tianfang, you need  I will help Yu Sheng, I will definitely help, except for marrying him, if he wants the throne, I will help him."

    Su Tianfang's words shocked them again, and the two realized that Su Tianfang tonight had given them too many surprises, unexpectedly calm, unexpectedly mature and stable, and was very different from the Su Tianfang they had watched growing up all the way.  The two even wondered whether Su Tianfang had been killed. The person in front of them was just another person who knew super-high disguise skills, and the way of pretending was too shoddy, and they felt that they could easily see the flaws.  the same person.

    Regardless of whether it is true or not, there must be a huge trick in such a big change, but facing this sudden change, the two of them really feel that they can't see through Su Tianfang. This time Su Tianfang is absolutely out of his control  Yes, I will no longer let myself be at the mercy of myself like before.

    Although Su Tianfang caught the eye contact between the two of them at this time, she didn't know what the two of them were thinking. She looked at Su Yu and then at Lin Wan, feeling a little out of the ordinary.

    "Father and mother, you two should say something to express your opinion. What are you thinking?"

    Su Yulai said: "It's okay, since we have already made a decision at the beginning, your affairs will be up to you in the future, and we will not interfere again, so you have the right to refuse this kind of baby relationship."

    Lin Wan glared at Su Yu after hearing these words. She only wanted Su Tianfang and Yu Sheng to complete their marriage in two years, so as to fulfill the last wish left by her eldest sister back then.  She dug a hole, and she said that, how can I make her obedient.

    Su Tianfang naturally saw through Lin Wan's thoughts, and said with a wry smile in her heart, this doll looks reasonable, but where can I take it, Su Tianfang's original owner is really a seventeen-year-old girl  Baby, but I have been together in the past and present, and this age has caught up with the husband and wife, and my temperament is also different.

    Su Tianfang wanted to drink some more wine, but the wine had already been used up. Looking at the empty wine glass and jug, Su Tianfang sighed.

    "Mother, you should think less about it. In fact, I came to you today not purely, because I heard what you said that night. One is because I met Yu Sheng in the Liuli Palace today, so this further prompted me  , made me want to know his real identity, and the second reason is I killed Tang Ze."

    "Tang Ze, you killed him!"

    Both the husband and wife were shocked, what happened today?  How many things does this girl have to tell herself?  And everything was so unexpected, what happened tonight plus what Su Tianfang said just now was that she killed Tang Ze, which made the couple frown.

    Su Tianfang nodded: "It's getting late at this time, if you have anything else to say, let's talk about it another day. You two should go to bed earlier, so I'll leave first. It's important to sleep (oooh)."

    Before the words finished, there was a big yawn immediately, so Su Tianfang stood up.

    "Wait a minute! Sit back and explain the matter to me!" Lin Wan quickly responded, "Why did you make a move?"

    Su Tianfang didn't sit down, but just stood there and stretched.

    "That guy pressed his sword against the queen's neck, and the queen's face was cut. Her life was at stake, so I just shot it. Don't worry, it's very secretive. No one will find me If there is a need, Yu Sheng  Count one."

    After saying this, Su Tianfang completely left the scene, leaving only the two of them messed up in the wind.

    Not long after, Lin Wan's voice sounded leisurely.

    "Su Yu, I really miss Eldest Sister, Fang'erI feel that she looks more and more like Eldest Sisterthe group of old and stubborn people in Butterfly Valley are devoted to Fang'er, theyshould regret it  , Regret the rules and regulations set up at the beginning, and wronged the elder sister, and now put everything on Fang'er, and return the repentance to the elder sister to Fang'er."

    Lin Wan looked at Su Yu and said.

    However, Su Yu sighed and did not answer.

      However, in the following days, no one said anything, nothing happened, everything was so unrelated, calm and peaceful.

    Su Tianfang got up early, and then she left the mansion. When she left, Su Tianfang took a light blue men's gown and wrapped it around her dark red water jade skirt. This dress was for her to go to Su Yu's room.  I took it, so it's obviously a bit too long.

    After Su Tianfang left the Su Mansion, he went to places where there were few people, and then went out of the city.

    It didn't take long before she appeared outside a thatched hut on a mountain three miles away from the city. This thatched hut was not very big, and there was a big tree covering him on top of it, but the periphery was  A circle of railings encloses a courtyard outside the thatched house, and the roots of this big tree are in the courtyard.

    At this time, Su Tianfang was lying on a rocking chair beside a short table of eight immortals, basking in the sun with her eyes closed.

    Su Ziyang strode aside, his head was sweating.

    He no longer remembers that this is the first few days when Su Tianfang called Zamabu, and he was really aggrieved and panicked, but he couldn't say anything, after all, he had promised to learn martial arts self-defense from this teacher, but  During these days, Su Tianfang, besides calling him Zamabu or Zamabu, he almost couldn't stand it anymore.

    He looked at Su Tianfang who was sitting there basking in the sun contentedly, and opened his mouth to speak with some difficulty.

    "Master, you have made me squat like this for several days, when will you start teaching martial arts?"

    "Master, my legs are so sore, can we stop squatting?"

    "Master, I have been squatting for so many days, and I feel that I am already very stable."

    "Master, it's lunch time, I'm so hungry."

    "Master, I feel dizzy."

    "Master"

    "Master¡ª¡ª"

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    However, no matter how Su Ziyang called everywhere, Su Tianfang pretended to be deaf and dumb, and pretended not to hear even if he didn't make a sound. He entered a state of trance after lying downor probably fell asleep.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 54 Another Master

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, stop whining, and I will break your legs when you whine again."

    The wailing in the first second was overwhelming, and after receiving Su Tianfang's voice in the next second, his mouth immediately stopped, and he cast an expectant look at Su Tianfang.

    Although Su Tianfang said that she made a noise, she didn't move and just lay on the chair.

    After another quarter of an hour, Su Tianfang finally stretched, opened her eyes to look at the sky, then at Su Ziyang who was trembling, then she took out a stick of incense from under the table of the Eight Immortals, and took out another  Incense burner, and a fire pocket.

    "The way of heaven, if you gain something, you must lose something."

    Su Tianfang lit the incense and inserted it into the incense burner, then continued to lie down and went back to sleep.

    Su Ziyang regained his energy after seeing the incense that was lit this time, as if he had been injected with chicken blood, and finally stopped shouting, but held his breath, staring at the incense.

    However, the difficult days are always like this, and just after the last white smoke of the stick of incense dissipated in the air, Su Ziyang was finally relieved, and sat down on the ground with his buttocks, his face looked a little pale,  Lack of blood.  I've been doing zama steps, and I haven't done any supplies, so I'm a little dehydrated.

    Su Tianfang got up, walked up to him, and kicked the sole of his shoe.

    "How many times have I said, don't sit down, just stand up for me."

    Su Ziyang shook his head: "No, my legs are so sore, I can't stand up anymore, just let me sit for a while."

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang changed her indifferent demeanor, and her expression became softer. After all, this kid in front of her is still a kid, so she can't be tortured too much.

    Seeing him behind him, Su Tianfang dragged him up. Su Ziyang felt that his whole body was under control, and he was forced to stand up. Then he couldn't stand up at all, his legs were very weak, and he was shaking all the time.

    "You'd better stand for me and be more obedient."

    Su Tianfang helped him up, after thinking about it, he pulled him to the rocking chair and put him down.

    As soon as Su Ziyang's butt touched the rocking chair, he immediately lay down and let out a comfortable groan.

    Su Tianfang sat down on a chair beside her, put the stove top on the table away, and then set up two cups and poured tea.

    "Now I'm just laying the foundation for you, and I won't teach you anything in the future."

    Su Ziyang was originally lying on the rocking chair with a look of enjoyment, but when he heard this, his face changed instantly faster than turning the pages of a book, but he was in a hurry.

    "Don't teach me anymore? No, you didn't teach me anything these days except to make me stand still!"

    Immediately afterwards he struggled and stood up.

    "I listen to you, can I stop lying down? I'm standing! Hiss~"

    The man stood up, but his legs were still shaking, because he was really sore right now.

    Su Tianfang sipped her tea and said leisurely: "I won't teach you anymore, but I will arrange for you a senior brother to teach you. I have my work to do, so I don't have time to keep talking to you."

    "Eldest brother?"

    Su Ziyang became interested in this senior brother instantly.

    He pulled out a chair for himself, and then sat down: "How does my elder brother look like? Is he powerful?" The excitement in his words changed some expectations.

    Su Tianfang poured out the cup and put the dried tea in front of him.

    "Don't worry, what your senior brother wants to teach you is absolutely fine. Of course, you have to listen to your senior brother and don't mess with your senior brother. Your senior brother has a bad temper."

    "That's for sure, I'll be obedient and promise not to mess with Senior Brother!"

    "Eldest brother"

    He was still muttering, and then he picked up the cup of tea and drank it down in one gulp. At that moment, it was like a long drought meeting nectar. He refilled another cup for himself, and just about to have another cup, Su Tianfang coughed, and his eyes signaled  .

    Although Su Ziyang stayed for a while, he quickly realized that he filled the empty cup in front of Su Tianfang with tea, and then held the tea with both hands.

    "Master, please drink tea!"

    Su Tianfang took the tea with satisfaction, and then turned over a cup on the table.

    "Fall up."

    Su Ziyang thought that Su Tianfang needed two cups to drink tea, and was quite puzzled, but he obediently poured half a cup of tea.

    "I said you have been squatting on the tree for a long time, aren't you tired?"

    Tree?  suYang Yang was taken aback for a moment, thinking that he had heard it wrong, but after thinking about it, he was right.

    "Master, I didn't climb the tree."

    Su Tianfang gave him a blank look, why doesn't this idiot have enough brains?

    "I didn't mention you, don't make mistakes."

    Su Ziyang looked east and west, and then looked at the tree, but he didn't find the third person.

    "Isn't it just the two of us here?"

    "Okay, don't interrupt if I haven't talked to you!"

    ?Su Tianfang practiced kung fu, extracted two drops of tea from the cup, input internal force, condensed the tea into ice and then turned it into ice needles.

    Su Ziyang was dumbfounded looking at all this. He always thought that Su Tianfang was only good at martial arts, especially fighting, but he didn't expect Su Tianfang to be good at fairy arts!  Has such great power.

    "Master You are too good at this, teach me quickly, I want to learn this! This looks really handsome! How did you learn this? I really want it too!"

    Su Ziyang grabbed Su Tianfang's other hand and kept shaking it, and he was acting coquettishly. After all, in his opinion, Su Tianfang agreed to teach him martial arts because he acted coquettishly to Su Tianfang. He thought that if he continued to act coquettishly,  Su Tianfang will definitely satisfy what he wants, and with such a powerful skill, after he completes his studies, he will go back and show his skills in front of those friends, and they will definitely worship and envy him.

    A child is a child, full of curiosity about all novel and rare things, and then full of longing in his heart, even if he does not know the existence of good and bad, but still full of yearning, imitating the heart of imitation,  Especially heavy.

    However, Su Tianfang didn't intend to teach him to practice internal skills. She just wanted to let him practice some boxing and kicking skills. It would be good to be able to defend himself. Moreover, Su Tianfang didn't expect much from teaching him martial arts. After all, in her opinion, this little boy  Fart Boy has been spoiled and raised since he was a child, and he is the only male offspring of the Su family, who is doted on by Sima Huan, so what can he suffer.

    It's just that these days Su Tianfang sees him as obedient, his Zha Ma stance is considered solid, and he looks like he can endure hardships, so he plans to let his senior disciple lead him, teach him well, and guide him.  Maybe a child can be taught.

    After the ice needle in his palm was transformed, Su Tianfang shot the ice needle directly at the northwest corner of the tree. After a while, there was no movement.

    Huh?  Made a mistake?  Shouldn't people be there?  Su Tianfang looked at that direction cutely, without taking his eyes off it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 55 Situ Xianyun

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Nothing?  what's the situation?  Could it be that I made a mistake in my judgment?  No dear, I made the shot with full confidence, but no one came?  Isn't this a joke for Su Ziyang? It's too embarrassing.

    Su Tianfang withdrew her movements and pretended to drink tea calmly.  Su Ziyang's eyes still stayed in that direction.

    "Master, what did you shoot? Why is there nothing?"

    Su Tianfang said calmly: "It's okay, just wait a moment and continue."

    Su Tianfang directly diverted Su Ziyang's attention to relieve her embarrassment.

    But the more Su Tianfang thought about it, the more she felt that the person should be there. She stood up where her eyes were, and then she jumped up and flew up with light work. The expected landing point was the branch she was staring at.

    She has a light body, and the tea in her hand stays firmly in the cup without spilling a drop, as if it is placed on the table without being moved.

    Seeing that she was about to land, Su Tianfang stretched out her hand to hold onto the tree trunk next to her so that she could stand still, but suddenly there was a sword gap in front of her, and she flew towards it quickly, so her neck missed it by a few centimeters.  When he got to the edge of the sword, Su Tianfang was so frightened that his hair stood on end.

    She hurriedly picked up the teacup in her hand and threw it at the edge of the sword, and the edge of the sword was bounced off by the teacup as she wished, but the poor teacup ended up with a broken body, and the fragments fell straight down.  It also crashed into a tree trunk before reaching the ground.

    And the moment after the sword mouth was bounced off, Su Tianfang also planted her feet firmly on the tree trunk to prevent the sword mouth from coming back quickly in the next second and hurting herself.  On the side of the tree trunk.

    Looking at the broken teacup, Su Tianfang felt distressed, and sighed: "My old lady's money, what a prodigal."

    In the ear, there is Situ Xianyun's calm voice: "Master, you are too careless."

    Su Tianfang glared, and the figure jumped up again, and fell to the other branch. What he could see was Situ Xianyun's proud face.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Su Tianfang obviously felt a little unbelievable. The guy was on the other side and almost succeeded in reaching his neck with a sword, but he didn't expect to turn behind him so quickly the next moment.

    Looking at the person in front of her, Su Tianfang smiled: "I didn't expect that this letter could actually connect you. You're living in hiding every day, and I thought you'd already been killed.  .¡±

    "Anti-kill?"

    Now it's Situ Xianyun's turn to laugh: "If rumors of my death spread out in the world one day, it's just a lie, besides"

    "WowMaster! Is this the elder brother you mentioned?"

    Situ Xianyun originally had all the words on his lips, but was suddenly interrupted by a voice, so he looked at Su Ziyang with some dissatisfaction.

    Su Ziyang only saw that the man was wearing a white long gown. He was slender and attractive to the eyes at first glance. There was no sense of incompatibility. He held the long sword tightly in his hand and stood proudly on the tree. A white hair crown covered his long black hair.  bundled on top.  On his face, he wore a silver mask, which covered half of his face, but the half of his face revealed was handsome and resolute, with distinct water chestnut angles, but this face gave people a cold feeling, which was inaccessible to strangers.  , the cold air was pressing, and I felt that it was very powerful, so I couldn't help but ask.

    After Situ Xianyun looked at him, the eyes of the two met. Su Ziyang was so frightened that he didn't dare to continue asking.

    Situ Xianyun asked lightly: "This is the new apprentice you want me to teach for you?"

    Su Tianfang nodded: "This is my cousin."

    "Since it's your younger brother, it's fine if you hand it over to him. Why did you find me?"

    Su Tianfang said helplessly: "He accidentally saw that I know martial arts, and he wants to worship me as his teacher. He has pestered me for a long time, and asked me to teach him martial arts. I am not good at being a teacher, so there is nothing he can teach him.  , but I think you can."

    Situ Xianyun curled his lips: "You know you are not good at being a teacher, but you forced me to be your apprentice back then?"

    Su Tianfang smiled: "But I'm better than you, you can't lose you if you become my apprentice."

    Situ Xianyun disdained: "It was a fluke that you won me back then, and I can't forget that you were taking advantage of others."

    "Oh, don't mention that kind of past events, it hurts feelings, just look at that kid under the tree, can you teach me a word or not."

    But there is another thought in my heart, whether you can, ?"You have to be taught by my old lady, otherwise my old lady will beat you to death if she catches the opportunity, and when everyone comes here, you will never want to run away.

    Situ Xianyun looked at the world with disdain, looking at Su Ziyang standing at the table under the tree.

    "Teaching can be taught, but I think he looks a bit silly, and I'm afraid he won't be able to learn."

    Su Tianfang smiled foolishly: "If you can't learn it, you can just teach him some punches and embroidered legs so that he can protect himself. I don't need you to train him to be a martial arts master."

    "How much silver?"

    "Silver?"

    "Since I am a killer, I naturally need to do business. The commission for each order I receive is no less than a thousand taels. Since I use the time in business to teach your apprentice, isn't it reasonable to charge fees?"

    The corners of Su Tianfang's mouth twitched after hearing this, Damn it, you are serious about what you said, and it is reasonable to want to take money from my old lady, just dream.

    "My great apprentice, open your eyes and look carefully. The person under this tree is your junior brother. You said that as your junior brother, if you can't even beat some stinky fish and rotten shrimps in this rivers and lakes, it's not a good idea."  It's not just that it's losing my face, but it's also losing yours. No matter how you say it, you can be regarded as teachers from the same sect. If you think about it, if this master knows that your junior and younger brothers are so good, then you will be in their place.  Where can I rank in my eyes?"

    "Hey." Situ Xianyun smiled disdainfully, "I just recognized you as a master, and I came here willing to gamble and admit defeat. I have no luck with this junior brother. Since you don't know how to teach, you won't pay me.  , then please ask Gao Ming."

    After Situ Xianyun finished speaking, he turned around slowly, as if he was about to leave at any moment.

    Su Tianfang saw that the situation was not good. He just felt that this guy was still busy, so he planned to call him here and let him solve this trouble for him. If this guy didn't do it, where would he go to find someone.

    Su Tianfang skipped over without saying a word, and shot directly at Situ Xianyun. She thought about it and didn't care about anything else. First, she knocked him out first, then tied him up, and subdued him with violence. This guy is a tough guy anyway  people.

    However, Situ Xianyun seemed to have expected this scene long ago, and he had already left that position before Su Tianfang could do anything, leaving Su Tianfang in vain.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 56

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There are always many obstacles in the chase game on the tree, so both of them got off the tree for a while.

    Su Ziyang who was standing on the side opened his eyes wide, and silently exclaimed in his heart, this is too powerful, this is the first time he has seen two martial arts masters fighting together like this.

    But Su Tianfang didn't want to torment him so much, and she didn't intend to let her stupid cousin continue to open his eyes.

    I don't know when, Su Tianfang had already pinched three silver needles in his hand. Seeing the direction Situ Xianyun planned to fly to, Su Tianfang found the direction, and the three silver needles flew out one after another.

    Then this movement was also seen by Situ Xianyun. To him, the Tibetan silver needles were just easy to grab, but he didn't dodge. His reaction was extremely fast. He gave all three silver needles with his sword.  After knocking down, he didn't choose to continue to escape, but flew towards Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang smiled, and then yelled at Su Ziyang: "You brat, go back to the house quickly, and don't come out unless you're told."

    Su Ziyang is indeed a little entangled, he is reluctant to go in, he wants to see.

    Seeing that he was disobedient, Su Tianfang yelled again.

    "If you continue to stay here, you will be injured by your big brother's sword later, maybe you will lose your life, and then you won't be able to think about martial arts."

    "ah?"

    Su Ziyang heard that he would die, so he obediently ran into the house in an instant, but after entering, he didn't close the door tightly, but opened it secretly, and peeked at the two of them.

    Situ Xianyun's figure is extremely fast, but Su Tianfang is faster than him!  There was a gust of wind in the ears of the two, and Situ Xianyun rushed towards Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang naturally started to move to keep the distance between the two of them, but Su Tianfang didn't just have the three silver needles in his hand, only the silver needles with a cold light  It continued to fly out of her hand and flew towards Situ Xianyun.

    And Situ Xianyun, although there are needles in front of his eyes, he is fearless.

    "You are my master, is this the only way? When will you only use hidden weapons?"

    All the silver needles flying towards him were hit by him one by one, and it seemed that they were getting closer and closer to Su Tianfang.

    After Su Tianfang defeated him, Situ Xianyun was naturally very unconvinced. After all, he had been famous for a long time in the Jianghu, how could he just lose to an unknown little girl like this, and still worship her as his father?  However, during that time he fought Su Tianfang several times in a row and found that he was defeated.  Unconvinced, but still worshiped Su Tianfang as his teacher, because he wanted to admit defeat in the bet.

    Seeing that he was still unconvinced, Su Tianfang felt displeased at calling herself a master, and she was also displeased when she heard it, so in order to convince this apprentice, the two of them made an agreement that as long as Situ Xianyun could  If Su Tianfang wins, then Su Tianfang will turn to worship him as his teacher.

    Situ Xianyun readily accepted Su Tianfang's opinion, not because he wholeheartedly wanted to accept Su Tianfang as his apprentice, but because he wanted to express his anger.

    As the third on the list of killers in the Jianghu, he took the mission back then, but he did not expect that the order missed, and he was also in danger, surrounded by a large number of masters hired by the target he wanted to kill.  He is the third on the list of killers, and his ability to escape is naturally excellent. However, as the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat with four palms, and that time the target he wanted to assassinate was well prepared, so he still missed once after all.  , hadn't been able to protect himself well, and then met Su Tianfang on the way to escape, and was rescued by Su Tianfang.

    Originally, as a killer, he should keep his personal privacy secret, but he didn't know what method Su Tianfang used to get a thorough understanding of his affairs during the time he was in a coma, and Su Tianfang naturally didn't  Tell him what method he used.

    He really couldn't beat her, so he could only call out Master, but fortunately Su Tianfang told him that he would have a chance to stand up, so he recuperated for a while, and left after he recovered.  I didn't expect this master to really teach him anything, so he still went to his world to be his killer, and left a way to contact him when he left.

    Before this time, Su Tianfang tried to contact him many times, but he didn't show up. It wasn't until this time that he wrote back to Su Tianfang, saying that he would come.

    And this time he will come, and he doesn't want to make any juniors at all, he just wants to defeat Su Tianfang, to clear his name, and to vent his anger for himself.

     However, Su Tianfang ran around in the courtyard to avoid him, and only used a few silver needles occasionally. Situ Xianyun found that his lightness kung fu was not as good as Su Tianfang's.  go down.

    "Master, the apprentice really wants to ask you for advice this round. You can't hide like this. Where's your Shuanghua?"

    Su Tianfang stopped on the roof, then sat down and said with a smile: "If you want me to take out Shuanghua, at least you have to catch up with me, but apprentice, your lightness kung fu is really bad, even as a teacher, you can catch up with me!"  No, if there is some danger, how can you run for your life? As I said earlier, your lightness kung fu, body skills, and swordsmanship are not as good as mine. I'd better stay here and let my teacher train you well. I promise you,  It's absolutely fine to train you to be the second-ranked killer."

    Situ Xianyun snorted coldly: "No need!"

    He just wanted to jump up to the roof and continue to chase Su Tianfang, but the next moment he was unprepared and passed out directly, lying on the ground unconscious.

    Su Tianfang smirked, then jumped down from the roof, walked towards Situ Xianyun, then squatted down beside him, stretched out his hand to remove his mask, and patted his face.

    "Xiao Mian, you still want to fight with me. I told you eight hundred years ago that you are not my opponent. You should be an obedient apprentice."

    It turned out that although the silver needles that Su Tianfang released again and again were blown away, every needle she released was filled with medicine on it, and the medicine on her body was really strange, if this  When the needle enters the human body, the medicine will be transformed into poison, but if the silver needle hits other metals, the silver needle will be shattered or broken, and fine dust will be released from the silver needle  , and those dusts are drugs, if you are always in the state of exercise, you will be easily isolated, but if you just stop within the range where the silver needle is broken, the drug attached to the silver needle will  It will work instantly, and the moment Situ Xianyun stops, he will be poisoned.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 57 Meeting in Linghe

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing Situ Xianyun fainted in the center of the courtyard for no reason, and then Su Tianfang appeared in his vision, Su Ziyang quickly opened the door and trotted to them.

    Like a curious baby, Su Ziyang bent down to look at Situ Xianyun on the ground, this time he saw Situ Xianyun with his mask removed.

    Looking at the face in front of him, several thoughts jumped through Su Ziyang's mind one after another.

    That's it?  She doesn't look much better than me.

    Why does this look so old?  She looks much older than Su Tianfang.

    Really dizzy?  It doesn't seem to be so powerful, how do you feel about Cai Cai?

    He quickly raised his head to look at Su Tianfang beside him.

    "Why did he faint?"

    "Can't you tell? He's not as skilled as others and can't beat me, so he can only be your senior brother." Su Tianfang smiled triumphantly.

    "He can't even beat you. If you ask him to teach me, will he teach? Besides, I worship you as my teacher, and I don't worship him as my teacher. Why do you let him teach me? Besides, I  It seems that he is not willing to teach me, with his cold appearance just now, and the way he looked at me, I feel that he wants to eat me." Su Ziyang laughed.

    Su Tianfang stopped smiling and sighed.

    "I remember there is a hemp rope in the house, take it out and tie him up."

    Su Tianfang returned to the table of the Eight Immortals and began to taste tea again.

    Su Ziyang responded, then quickly ran back into the house, and immediately took out a bundle of hemp rope.

    Then, with great effort, he turned Situ Xianyun several times before completely tying him up, but after he was tied up, all of Situ Xianyun's white clothes were stained with dust  , all turned gray, like a rag.

    Su Ziyang clapped his hands.

    "Master, can't you beat him? Why do you have to tie him up, as if you are afraid of him, anyway, he can't beat you, and he can't escape your palm."

    Su Tianfang snorted coldly, deliberately scaring him: "Don't tie him up, let me tell you, the first thing he does when he wakes up is to kill you."

    Su Ziyang froze for a moment, glanced at Situ Xianyun lying unconscious on the ground, and thought about the first time Situ Xianyun saw him, then he turned around immediately and ran into the house again.

    Su Tianfang raised her voice and asked, "What are you doing back in the house again?"

    However, she didn't get any response from Su Ziyang when she pricked her ears up. She put down her teacup and was about to get up to check the situation when she saw Su Ziyang running out of the room. Unlike the one who ran in just now, he had another bag in his hand.  bundle rope.

    Seeing Su Ziyang tying up Situ Xianyun a few more times with ease, she half-closed her eyes, and a thought flashed through her mind.

    Is this baby too afraid of death, or too stupid, what's the use of adding an extra rope?

    On the contrary, after Su Ziyang completed the second binding task, he smiled comfortably, feeling that he was really safe.

    Su Ziyang confidently asked Su Tianfang for credit.

    "Now I'll tie him up in a big way, and he won't be able to break free! Do you think I can tie it up?"

    Su Tianfang looked at him, and nodded in approval, after all, she couldn't bear to hit this fool.

    Then the two of them carried Situ Xianyun into the house, Su Tianfang didn't wait for him to wake up, and then left, but told Su Ziyang to watch him first, and give him something to eat when he woke up  , and then go home.

    When leaving, she took off the light blue gown, folded it and put it in the room, and then she left.

    After Su Tianfang left the thatched hut, she walked to Lingxi River. She played in the water on the bank of Linghe River. Looking at the clear and green river water, there were some fish coming out of the water from time to time in the middle of the river. Su Tianfang smiled.

    After a while, Su Tianfang saw the figure of another person not far from her in the water. She looked up and saw that the person who came was Yu Sheng.

    "Miss Su is really very elegant, and she even comes here to play in the water."

    Su Tianfang shook off the water on her hand, then stood up.

    "It's boring to wait here. The weather is so dry and hot, and the water is quite cold. Playing here can relieve the heat."

    Yu Sheng couldn't help smiling: "Ms. Su usually avoids Yu, how could she think of inviting Yu to this place today?"

    "In the past, I couldn't avoid it, but today is different. I asked you out, so I have something to do with you."?? said.  "

    "Oh? All ears." Yu Sheng actually looked forward to it.

    Su Tianfang was silent, then looked around, stared at the river for a long time, smiled and said with a seemingly relaxed look: "You were right that day, I killed Tang Ze."

    After hearing this, Yu Sheng was unmoved. After all, he had already been confirmed in the end, so he is not surprised now.

    "Originally, I was in this world, and I wanted to savor this life with a normal heart, enjoy life here without any worries, and want to live a life that makes me happy, but your appearance has become a variable in all this after all.  .¡±

    "What does Miss Su say? Yu doesn't know, so I hope for advice!"

    Su Tianfang snorted coldly and dismissed: "Your friend who is always with you didn't come with you?"

    Yu Sheng smiled indifferently: "Miss Su made an appointment with someone named Yu, so of course Yu wouldn't bring anyone else."

    Su Tianfang turned her head and stared at him, with a sneer on her face: "Aren't you afraid that I invited you here to take your life?"

    Yu Sheng said: "Hey, Miss Su was joking, Yu has no grievances or enmities with you, why do you want my life? Moreover, since Yu dared to come here alone, he naturally trusted Miss Su, besides, my  This life is not so easy to get, but in the final analysis, it is still the same sentence, I have no grudges with Ms. Su, Ms. Su will definitely not want Yu's life, if she must, Yu would like to ask  , why?"

    "Why?" Su Tianfang didn't mince words with him, but directly expressed her thoughts, "Because your father is Yu Shaoqun!

    Moreover, since you have taken the initiative to find me, then you should also understand my current situation. You said that in me, I have learned so much martial arts from Butterfly Valley these years, plus the internal strength of more than two hundred years  , do you think if I want to kill you, how sure are you that you can escape from my hands?  "

    After Yu Sheng heard this, his heart tightened. Sure enough, did Su Tianfang already know all the previous things?  Su Yu finally told her the matter.

    Su Tianfang looked at his serious face and smiled. Sure enough, these young people are still a little tender.

    "Okay, you don't have to be nervous, just kidding, relax, I asked you out to discuss business with you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Testimonials

    You can search for "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The mood is still very complicated, and at the same time, I have always been very grateful to everyone for their silent support. I have been writing novels for more than a year, and it has been intermittent, but there are still many friends who support me. I am always grateful in my heart.  I haven't been good at expressing since then, and I just keep everything in my heart.

    Thank you for your encouragement all the time. To be honest, I have always written very empty books. After all, there is no one who really writes often like me. But when I think of everyone¡¯s company, I suddenly feel that it¡¯s okay to play around.  Well worth it.

    I have a stupid mouth and poor literary talent. I don¡¯t know what else to say, and I don¡¯t know what to say. In short, I sincerely thank everyone who accompanied me, thank you everyone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 58: Encountered Assassination

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yu Sheng remained silent, shaking his folding fan gently, his indifferent appearance made it impossible to see his emotions.

    Su Tianfang said leisurely: "I can help you if you want."

    "Miss Su refers to"

    "Throne!"

    Yu Sheng was shocked, and looked at the woman in front of him. As far as he knew, Su Tianfang was a year younger than him, but he didn't expect that he could be so calm when he said these outrageous words.

    Yu Sheng did not deny it, because he approached Su Tianfang at the beginning, in fact, he wanted to use the power behind Su Tianfang to help him.

    But he felt that now is not the time to point things out, so he planned to continue playing sloppy.

    "Miss Su, you need to be careful with your words. You can't talk nonsense about this."

    "Whether I'm talking nonsense, you should know best in your heart, but be careful!"

    As soon as Su Tianfang finished speaking, an arrow pierced the wind and came towards Yu Sheng. Su Tianfang hurriedly pushed Yu Sheng away who was standing in front of her.

    Yu Sheng was suddenly pushed like this, without any mental preparation, he stumbled back a few steps, the first time he was pushed, a thought immediately flashed through his mind, and he was curious about what Su Tianfang told him to be careful, and then looked at  The arrow flew past his eyes, and then shot into the water.

    A group of men in black was ambushing in the woods, and the leader of the group of men in black sank when he saw the arrow flying out into the river.

    "Who fired the arrow alone without obeying orders!"

    He asked loudly, but no one dared to respond to his words. It was obvious that the arrow was accidentally released by slipping.

    Seeing that the leader of the men in black had already frightened the snake, he simply didn't do anything, and then gave the order directly.

    "All shoot arrows for me! Both of them must be put to death!"

    The others let go after receiving the order, and the arrows that had been on the tight strings for a long time, the arrows flew out immediately, making a whirring sound, and the arrows all flew towards the two of them  .

    Before Su Tianfang and Yu Sheng had time to ask each other what was going on, they heard the sound of arrows piercing the air in the distance.

    Yu Sheng looked at the arrow flying towards him, it was actually coming to take his own life directly, Yu Sheng's face was dark, and the eyes of both of them looked at the direction where Jian Fei came, which was the area behind him.  In the woods, I never expected that there would be someone ambushing there, but it should be just a meeting between the two of them, why would anyone else know?  Moreover, he was ambushing there with weapons, which made Yu Sheng very puzzled.

    Seeing the rain of arrows in front of them, they suddenly raised their vigilance, tightened their nerves, and began to deal with the flying arrows.

    They dodged the arrows flying towards them. Su Yu shot down the arrows flying towards him with the fan in his hand, and Su Tianfang was also ready to take out Shuanghua from his waist immediately.  She has worn the soft sword with her for several years and never shows it to others easily.

    The arrow feathers shot out of the woods one after another.

    Su Tianfang became anxious, and roared angrily: "My surname is Yu, where did you recruit these enemies! It must be poisonous!"

    "Why do you insist that it is my enemy? Maybe it is yours!"

    "Fart, Butterfly Valley has nothing to do with the world, where is the enemy? The last time an accident happened to help your father ascend the throne of God, it was so many years ago!"

    Yu Sheng looked at the woods coldly, a look of sternness flashed in his eyes, after Su Tianfang asked and explained, Yu Sheng had roughly guessed who sent the person who shot arrows secretly to hurt people.

    Su Tianfang couldn't ask questions, and it was annoying to watch the arrow rain.

    "Are you familiar with water?"

    "What?"

    The sound of fans hitting arrows was all around her ears, and Yu Sheng couldn't hear what Su Tianfang said at all.

    "Wait a minute and jump in for me! I said one, two, three!"

    Before Yu Sheng could react, Su Tianfang found the right moment, turned over and came to his side. Immediately afterwards, she stood in front of Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng was shocked, seeing Su Tianfang running over to defend him regardless of his own safety, at that moment Yu Sheng looked at Su Tianfang in front of him, his expression changed, and he felt that his attitude towards Su Tianfang had also changed in his heart, and he wanted to  The heart to take Su Tianfang for his own use is even heavier.

    However, Su Tianfang didn't wait for him to continue to be moved. Su Tianfang found the right timing again, then turned around, and then went to Yu without hesitation.He kicked him hard in the stomach, which sent him directly to the middle of the river.

    "What a fool to tell you to go into the water! With such an IQ, you still want to be the emperor?" Su Tianfang cursed at Yu Sheng who fell into the water, and then quickly continued to swing the sword at the arrows flying towards him.

    When Yu Sheng saw Su Tianfang turned around and turned back, his face was also full of confusion, he didn't understand why she took the risk to turn her head to look at him, until later he saw Su Tianfang lift his foot towards him, and then felt  There was a pain in his lower abdomen, and the next moment he flew up, and then fell into the river by himself with a "boom" like a big rock.

    It happened so suddenly that he was not able to make any psychological preparations for his appearance. After being kicked into the water, he was choked by the water, holding the fan tightly in his hand, and kept thumping, and the flowing water of the river  It was also very fast, so Yu Sheng was pushed away along the water.

    While watching the flying arrow, Su Tianfang also found an opportunity for herself at the other end, and then she also plunged into the river. After entering the river, she realized that the water was unusually deep.  It was so green, and she also felt that the water was very fast, so she dived into the water and swam downstream. The situation was urgent just now, but she also saw that Yu Sheng was going down the water.

    The man in black who was releasing the sword in the jungle saw two people jumping into the river one after another, and quickly led them out.

    "Who shot the arrow in front? Go down the river to find it! If the two of them don't die, we'll all wait to go back and lead them to die!" After telling them, he added, "Including me!  rough!"

    The black cloth covered his head and covered his face, so he couldn't see any emotional changes, but from his tone of voice, it could be heard that he was very angry at this time.

    And the men in black behind him didn't dare to look up, and none of them dared to move.

    "Why are you still standing here? Why don't you hurry up and look for them separately, one wave upstream, one wave downstream, be sure to find them, and kill them immediately after you find them!"

    After receiving the order for the second time, they finally began to patrol the river bank in batches.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 59

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yu Sheng felt that his last memory was the kick that Su Tianfang gave him, and then he was like a huge rock that made the calm river surface explode with a "bang", splashing  A big water flower.

    He fumbled wildly in the water, because he was not familiar with the nature of water, so he couldn't react after getting into the water, but was directly choked and drank a few mouthfuls of river water, and then he was pushed along by the water, and he  Passed out.

    When Yu Sheng woke up, he just felt the pain in his face was very obvious, and one hand was slapping him in the round, and while slapping him back, he shouted: "Wake up my old lady if you're not dead! Wake up quickly! No more  Wake up old lady picked you up!"

    Yu Sheng suddenly opened his eyes, and then a big face appeared in his line of sight. Both of them were frightened by this sudden change, and then they both screamed in shock.

    Su Tianfang quickly got up and sat aside, Yu Sheng also sat up, and the two of them slowed down and recovered their composure.

    Feeling a bit of coolness, Yu Sheng looked down at himself, and found that his hair was wet, and his upper body was still naked in front of his eyes. Now only his lower body was wearing a pair of trousers. He glanced at Su Tianfang next to him, who was also completely soaked.  , and the clothes were still tightly attached to her skin, some clothes were disheveled.

    Everything in front of me looks very bad, the air is almost frozen in silence, only the sound of some mountain birds returning to the forest.

    Su Tianfang saw that the person had woken up, and there was no need to worry about her life, so she just twisted the hem of her skirt. This bright red water jade skirt has really become a water skirt.

    this¡­¡­¡­

    Yu Sheng felt that the scene in front of him seemed very bad. He was almost stripped naked, but a woman next to him who hadn't left the cabinet was able to stay there as if nothing had happened.  It is easy to make people dream about things.

    Yu Sheng didn't speak, and stared straight at Su Tianfang. Su Tianfang also felt a burning gaze, and when she turned her head and saw Yu Sheng staring at her, she shouted, "What are you doing!"

    "Miss Su, Imy clothes."

    Only now did Su Tianfang realize what it was. She looked at the clothes she was sitting on under her body, and then said in an emotionless voice: "The reason for taking off your clothes is to make it easier for you to breathe.  In case you suffocate to death, and it¡¯s better to rescue you if you take off your clothes, otherwise you¡¯re probably dead now, so don¡¯t give me anything else to do, just stay on the sidelines obediently!¡±

    After finishing speaking, continue to organize your clothes.

    Seeing that Su Tianfang had no intention of returning his clothes to him at all, Yu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and then said in a trembling voice: "Thank you, Miss Su, for saving my life."

    Su Tianfang nodded, still expressionless: "You're welcome, saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda."

    Yu Sheng was taken aback for a moment, and finally said: "Miss Su, can you return the clothes to Yu?"

    Without waiting for Su Tianfang to answer, he hastily added: "You and I are alone in this wilderness, and I am a man with a naked upper body. I am afraid that if someone passes by, they will misunderstand.  It's okay to be a man, but I'm afraid it will damage Miss Su's reputation, since Miss Su has no intention of marrying me, it's better to be more careful."

    Su Tianfang smiled. Sure enough, the people here are pedantic, and looking at them will damage their reputation?  Furthermore, I gave you artificial respiration to save your life, if you knew about it, why don't you force me to marry you?  Speechless.

    Reluctant in his heart, Su Tianfang still stood up, turned around and walked to the other side to face Yu Sheng without looking at him again.

    After Yu Sheng saw this scene, his hanging heart relaxed slightly, and he stood up, then picked up his clothes, seeing that it was covered with dirt, Yu Sheng smiled helplessly.  It's all grass, so it wouldn't be a big problem to just sit down, but this Su Tianfang deliberately used his clothes to sit on, which made him feel extremely helpless.

    Facing the river, Yu Sheng still had lingering fears in his heart, but after looking at the clothes in his hands, he still suppressed the waves in his heart and walked over, so he started to wash the clothes.

    After spending a little time, he washed the clothes, then twisted them to shake off the water stains. After feeling that the clothes were not as wet as when they were picked up from the water, he just put the clothes back on.

    Looking back at the fan on the ground, I picked up the fan and opened it to look at it. I sighed distressedly.??When I got into the water, the fan still accompanied me all the way to this place. It was lucky that I didn't sink into the river in the water.

    The top of Yu Sheng's fan is made of silk cloth, so even if it is soaked in water and picked up, it is still intact, but the ink on it is soaked in such a way that it is all smudged on the silk cloth  The silk cloth is no longer white, the landscape paintings and the inscriptions are no longer there, and the old appearance cannot be seen. Yu Sheng once again sighed regretfully, and then put the fan back into his arms.  Then go back and change another one, the fan bone can still be kept.

    Yu Sheng looked around, and at this time the red clouds in the sky had begun to give up, which also indicated that the night was about to fall, so the surrounding environment began to become gentle under the reflection of the red clouds in the sky.

    "Where are we now?" Yu Sheng asked.

    "The lower reaches of the Ling River, where do you expect to be pushed?" Su Tianfang asked rhetorically.

    After Su Tianfang stood aside earlier, she began to use her internal energy, and quickly dried the clothes on her body, so now when the river wind blows, her clothes start to flutter with the wind again, and the originally dark red skirt is also in the evening glow.  Under the reflection, it looks even more gorgeous.

    The glow of the sky rises quickly and falls quickly. Watching it gradually fade away, the deep red color becomes crimson, and the crimson becomes light red. Finally, when all the red light has disappeared  At that time, the sky that suddenly seemed high and far away showed a solemn color, and it was hard to tell whether the sky was turning blue or black.

    A waning moon has also begun to hang in the high sky in the distance, the color is white and very light, and it is not very conspicuous in this blue and black sky.

    Sometimes there is a breeze blowing the branches, the shadows of the trees are shaking, the leaves are separated for a while, and slowly gather for a while, and sometimes they flutter and fall to the ground like a lightly flying butterfly.

    At that moment, Yu Sheng felt that Su Tianfang was full of water. All of this was in front of his eyes, but he could only appreciate it, not play with it. The current Su Tianfang was beyond his reach.

    ?Su Tianfang looked at the foolish look of the man in front of him, and thought in his heart, is he really a fool?  What are you doing here again?

    Immediately afterwards, a sneeze sounded, breaking the peace between the two people.

    Only now did Su Tianfang notice that this guy was still wearing wet clothes. Su Tianfang rolled his eyes at him, and then taunted him: "Are you really dumbfounded by the water or what?  The clothes are wet, can't you use your internal energy to dry your clothes?"

    Just as Yu Sheng was about to say something, a thick voice broke through the subtle sound of gurgling water and rustling wind, and reached the ears of the two of them

    "Be sure to find them both before it's dark!"

    The heavy sound was mixed with the sound of horseshoes, and suddenly there was commotion coming from all directions. The two of them couldn't see any changes around them, but the sounds were getting closer and closer to them.

    Su Tianfang felt a deep sense of impatience, and Yu Sheng's heart, which had been so hard to relax after waking up, instantly became alert again.

    Su Tianfang felt very irritable.

    What is the situation today?  Forgot to read the almanac when I went out, and followed the guy?  Why do people bother me every time without saying a few words? It's really annoying, where are there so many bedbugs?  I can't even drive him away, but his ghost lingers on.

    Su Tianfang pulled Yu Sheng's wrist through the layer of clothes and led him into the bushes closest to them. Yu Sheng didn't speak or resist, and let her pull him away.

    After the two got in, Su Tianfang whispered to Yu Sheng: "You stay here for me later, don't go out, do you hear me?"

    Yu Sheng asked: "What do you want to do?"

    "Don't talk nonsense with me. If you want to survive, just listen to my mother. Don't go out when I stay here! Beep again, my mother will knock you out!"

    At this time, Su Tianfang's hand was still holding Yu Sheng's hand through the clothes, she hadn't let go, and then she let go the next moment.

    "Quickly dry your clothes! This brain really grows in vain!" The words were full of disgust, and there was still contempt for Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng felt speechless, why is Su Tianfang so strong?  How did Su Yulinwan and these two discipline her?  Only then can she develop such a temperament.

    Sure enough, a dozen people soon appeared by the river where they had been before.

    They searched the river all the way, but they couldn't find the two of them. At this time, it was getting dark, and everyone was very anxious.

    But when they found this place, they found something different on the grass.

    "General! Look, the grass here seems to have been crushed! And there are a lot of water stains!"

    The person who was called the general came over, knelt down and touched the piece of grass that was pushed down by Su Tianfang and Yusheng. There were indeed heavy drops of water on it, so the general showed his ruthlessness even more.

    "Looking at the situation, they didn't go far, so they must be nearby. Search for me quickly! Don't miss any of them!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)nbsp; But when they found this place, they discovered the difference on the grass.

    "General! Look, the grass here seems to have been crushed! And there are a lot of water stains!"

    The person who was called the general came over, knelt down and touched the piece of grass that was pushed down by Su Tianfang and Yusheng. There were indeed heavy drops of water on it, so the general showed his ruthlessness even more.

    "Looking at the situation, they didn't go far, so they must be nearby, search for me quickly! Don't miss any of them!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 60 Jedi Counterattack

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The sound of the general directly hit Yu Sheng's heart. At this time, he stared at the people outside as if he could breathe fire. He never imagined that it was someone from the imperial court who came to kill him. Looking at the situation today  I'm afraid he already knew his whereabouts, or he arranged for someone to follow him, and on the other side he directly arranged for someone to kill him at any time.

    Yu Sheng clenched his fists angrily. He glanced at Su Tianfang beside him. He didn't expect that he might cause her to die with him. All of this was too hasty after all.

    Su Tianfang looked at the dozen or so people outside. Although they had already found some traces of them, there was still no emotional change in her eyes. Yu Sheng couldn't help but lament the strength of Su Tianfang's heart.  body, I'm afraid I don't dare to take a breath now.

    So they saw that the blacks had begun to search in one direction in unison. Yu Sheng was relieved to see that they turned their backs to his side and did not come towards the bushes, thinking that it was a temporary escape from danger.  up.

    Then the next moment happened, something unexpected happened to himSu Tianfang rushed out without Yu Sheng's psychological defense at all. When Yu Sheng realized it, Su Tianfang's people had already left the bushes,  completely into the outside air.

    The next moment, Yu Sheng looked at Su Tianfang's body again, and appeared behind the masked crowd in an instant. The speed was unbelievably fast, like teleportation, and Su Tianfang's sword appeared in her hand without knowing when.

    Su Tianfang's sword also directly pierced the body of the person closest to her at that time, and it passed through the heart, so she was killed by one blow.

    Immediately afterwards, Su Tianfang quickly pulled out the sword and flew towards another person. Everything happened between electric sparks and flints, so many of those people hadn't had time to react.  A long and narrow wound was cut, and the man screamed and raised his head because of the sudden pain from the knife on his back. As a result, Su Tianfang quickly patched the man's neck with a knife, and he was killed immediately.

    In the next second, another person's neck was wiped by Su Tianfang's frost, and bright blood flowed directly, and then the whole person fell down.

    All of a sudden, three people fell to the ground, without even a chance to resist. The other dozen or so people finally came to their senses.

    Although three people have died under her frost, Su Tianfang's expression is full of indifference and disdain. In her world, all short distances are absolutely non-existent in front of her speed.  , Su Tianfang rushed to the next target without hesitation.

    "Hide what and hide for me!" The leader ordered loudly, and the others also thought about themselves. There are so many people here, and there is only one opponent, so they may not be defeated, and then rushed over to besiege Su Tianfang together.

    Yu Sheng was stunned by the scene in front of him, and swallowed hard, this Su Tianfang was so powerful!  This was completely beyond his expectation.

    Yu Sheng is not underestimating himself, he knows that if he compares himself with Su Tianfang, his speed of all these actions is not half as fast as Su Tianfang's.

    Now he completely believed what Su Tianfang said before if he wanted to kill him, he would have no chance of escape. It was definitely not that Su Tianfang was arrogant, but that Su Tianfang's strength was indeed so powerful.

    Yu Sheng looked at all this, and was even more frightened. Seeing the dense rain of sword moves that Su Tianfang used, a dozen or so people gathered in the opposite direction, trying their best to break it, but one by one, they were in front of Su Tianfang.  They were killed by the sword, they didn't even have to struggle, this death was painless.

    Everything in front of him seemed to be fake, the more Yu Sheng looked at it, the more he felt incredible, this Su Tianfang was like a god of killing, he couldn't help being in a trance, what exactly was this Su Tianfang's martial arts and body skills, it was so powerful.

    After Su Tianfang rushed out, when he came to his senses, Yu Sheng still wondered whether he should go out to help, but seeing that he was unarmed, only the fan soaked in water was left, and he was still struggling with how to get out  help.

    But after seeing Su Tianfang's resolute appearance, he still won an overwhelming victory with one person picking a dozen people, and he felt a sense of suffocation in his heart, because judging from the number of moves of those people, they were not just for nothing.  It is absolute, especially the person who is called a general, and since he can become a general, it must not be that simple.

    In this way, in less than the time for a cup of tea, this group ofAll the blacks have fallen, no, not yet, there is still one person alive, that is, the man in black who was previously called the general is still alive.

    I saw Su Tianfang's sword light approaching the man in black.

    The man in black was horrified, what kind of killing god he had provoked, he was so terrifying, he started backing away.

    To be reasonable, when he was fighting with Su Tianfang earlier, his reaction speed has surpassed the limit of human reaction. In fact, the man in black couldn't react at all. He was able to block it entirely because of his fighting instinct, so it was a fluke.  Among all the people, he was the last one still alive.

    However, the real reason why he is alive is that Su Tianfang wants him to live, so during this fight, he did not kill him at all. Su Tianfang just wants to know who they are, so she needs to keep someone alive.

    Shuanghua's sword light flashed in Su Tianfang's hand, and the man in black's scarf was lifted off by her, revealing a face that was unfamiliar to her.

    Looking at this strange face, an emotionless voice rang out: "It's over, come out!"

    This time Yu Sheng was really obedient, and quickly walked out of the bushes, and then came to Su Tianfang's side.

    "Look at this face, do you recognize it?"

    Yu Sheng really looked at it carefully, then shook his head.

    "You really don't recognize it?"

    Yu Sheng nodded very positively, expressing that he did not recognize this person.

    Su Tianfang sighed, and then raised the tip of the sword again, directly wiping the man's neck, and the last one of all the men in black was killed on the spot.

    Yu Sheng was surprised by Su Tianfang's operation.

    "Aren't you going to have an interrogation?"

    "Is it necessary to interrogate? You want to know who sent him? Didn't you hear the general before?"

    ? Yu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and then sighed. After all, she didn't follow the routine. What kind of strange woman is this Su Tianfang?  Can I really succeed in using her power to ascend to the throne?  The various performances of this woman today.  It surprised him so much, and she was so powerful.

    "Then why do you keep him alive? Why don't you just kill him?"

    "Keep it for convenience and look good. How can I tell if I get blood all over my face?"

    Su Tianfang's seemingly reasonable but illogical words managed to stop Yu Sheng from asking.

    Yu Sheng looked at the godlike woman in front of him, feeling a lot of emotion in his heart.

    Since his grandfather brought him back to this city for so many years, he secretly trained him to practice martial arts. He has met countless strong men, but he has never seen anyone like Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang bent down and wiped the blood from her sword directly on the man in black, then walked to the river, washed the sword with the river water, took out the brocade from her bosom, and wiped the sword with ease.  After sweeping it once, he wrapped it around his waist. If Yu Sheng hadn't watched Su Tianfang take out the sword from his waist and put it back, he would never have imagined that there was a sharp sword hidden in this slender waist.

    Seeing Yu Sheng who was in a daze, Su Tianfang shouted: "What are you doing here? I said that the danger is gone, and the matter is almost done. Shouldn't you deal with the aftermath? Brother! It's time to figure it out.  Work hard."

    "Aftermath?"

    In fact, it was the first time Yu Sheng encountered this kind of scene, so he had never dealt with it before, so he didn't understand what Su Tianfang was referring to, but seeing the corpses all over the ground, he finally came to his senses  a little bit.

    "Oh, the corpses all over the ground are indeed troublesome. It would be bad if ordinary people passing by saw it."

    "Then why don't you hurry up and do it?"

    "Do it?"

    Yu Sheng was stunned again.

    "Are you going to dig a hole and bury them on the spot? But there are no tools."

    After Su Tianfang heard this, she felt that she was about to be so angry that she was about to bleed internally. The dozen or so men in black just now couldn't hurt her at all, but the fool in front of her took half of her life. She also suddenly felt that she really  It's time to think carefully about whether or not to help him to the throne, this kind of adaptability is simply not enough for the court.

    Su Tianfang put a smile on his face, and asked in a sweet voice: "Young Master Yu, have you seen the surging river in front of you?"

    Yu Sheng was confused by Su Tianfang's sudden contrast, what exactly was he trying to do?  Then he just looked at Su Tianfang with such a cute face, waiting for Su Tianfang to say something later. In fact, the sky has begun to darken now, so he can't see Su Tianfang's expression clearly at all. He just heard this voice and felt uncomfortable.  generally.

    "It's getting dark, what kind of hole do you need to dig? In such a wide river, can't you just throw the corpses at the bottom of the river? You dig a hole and bury them here. Are you waiting for someone to dig them out?  And then make a new grave for them?"

    Su Tianfang's words made Yu Sheng feel her admiration. How did she come up with such a fresh and refined method?  Throwing the corpse at the bottom of the river, waitLook at her flexible appearance just now, and this solutionCould it beshe often does this kind of thing?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?The sky had already started to darken, so he couldn't see Su Tianfang's expression clearly at all, but he felt unusual when he heard this voice.

    "It's getting dark, what kind of hole do you need to dig? In such a wide river, can't you just throw the corpses at the bottom of the river? You dig a hole and bury them here. Are you waiting for someone to dig them out?  And then make a new grave for them?"

    Su Tianfang's words made Yu Sheng feel her admiration. How did she come up with such a fresh and refined method?  Throwing the corpse at the bottom of the river, waitLook at her flexible appearance just now, and this solutionCould it beshe often does this kind of thing?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 61

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yu Sheng hurriedly set off and threw the corpses into the river. At the same time, a thought kept flashing through his mind, that isWill Su Tianfang kill people in the end?

    However, Su Tianfang never imagined that she had become a murderous monster in Yu Sheng's heart.

    Su Tianfang looked at the clumsy appearance of the person who dumped the corpse at the bottom of the river, and suddenly began to think seriously. Would it be a wrong decision to assist this person to gain status?  That's it how is it suitable to be an emperor?  The few times I met him a few times ago, I thought that this guy should be a very deep-rooted kid, but today, I feel that this whole person is extremely stupid, and he doesn't have the air of an emperor at all.

    In the end, Su Tianfang didn't wait for Yu Sheng to completely throw all the corpses into the river, she had already withdrawn ahead of time, leaving Yu Sheng alone, and Yu Sheng didn't even know when Su Tianfang had left the scene.  Leave him with a pile of corpses.

    Regarding the question of whether Yu Sheng is a suitable candidate for her to help God, Su Tianfang thinks that she should really go back and think about it.

    Just put aside the existence factors of Su Yu and Lin Wan, and consider this issue fundamentally.

    After Su Tianfang and Yu Sheng separated, she did not go home, but came to the thatched cottage.

    At this time, the sky was completely dark, but this night should not hinder Su Tianfang's actions in any way. Su Tianfang's current ability can completely ignore the night.

    However, after she entered the thatched hut, she found the fire pocket and lit the candle.

    After lighting the fire, the whole room suddenly became brighter, but there were still many shortcomings. After all, the light in the distance was not very clear, but for Su Tianfang, this was enough.

    She picked up the candlestick and walked to the bed.

    Situ Xianyun lay hunched over on the bed, staring at Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang looked at the piece of rag stuffed in his mouth, couldn't help jumping, but soon held back.

    Then she kindly tore off the rag from Situ Xianyun's mouth.

    After the rag was torn off, Situ Xianyun spat out a few mouthfuls of saliva, but nothing came out, and then growled fiercely and complained: "What kind of cloth are you stuffing my mouth? Why is it so dirty?  It still has a strange smell!"

    After Situ Xianyun said this, Su Tianfang smiled kindly, threw the rag on the table over there, and said calmly: "It's just a rag here, it's used to wipe the table occasionally, and  Or wipe the bed, the one you're lying on now."

    After hearing this, Situ Xianyun glared angrily, and spat a few more times.

    "All right, all right, stop spitting, this alone won't kill you."

    She put the candlestick on the low table, then picked up the light blue outfit she changed out of today, turned to Situ Xianyun and said, "Turn your back on me."

    "what?"

    "I want to undress."

    "What? Are you going to undress here?"

    Situ Xianyun's eyes widened after hearing this, and then he looked at the clothes in Su Tianfang's hands.

    "Why, do you still want to take a look?" Su Tianfang looked at Situ Xianyun with a strange smile on his face.

    Situ Xianyun didn't speak, but moved his body with difficulty, then turned around, and just faced the wall.

    Su Tianfang raised her eyebrows and said: "I thought this disciple coveted Master's body and wanted to take a look at it. Alas, I'm disappointed. I didn't expect her to be so timid, and her face turned pale with fright."

    "You!" After being so excited, Situ Xianyun turned his head and stared at Su Tianfang.

    It turned out that Su Tianfang had just untied the belt of his clothes at this time, and Shuanghua had already put it aside, Situ Xianyun was so frightened that he quickly turned his head back.

    Su Tianfang said to Situ Xianyun with a half-smile, "Don't worry, even if you see it, I won't force you to marry me as a teacher."

    As soon as the words came out, Situ Xianyun was shocked again.

    "Shameless!"

    Situ Xianyun cursed in a low voice with no expression on his face, but a strange wind passed through his heart, his eyes flickered with an unusual expression.

    "Okay, you can take a look here."

    Situ Xianyun exerted strength directly from his waist, then sat up, and then turned around to face Su Tianfang.

    theAt this time, he was looking at Su Tianfang in front of him, seeing Su Tianfang wearing this light blue gown, with a black brocade belt tied across his waist, and there was a touch of white exposed inside the black brocade belt, he recognized that it was Shuanghua.

    Su Tianfang's hair is as black as ink, neatly bundled high on her head, her cheeks are condensed with fresh lychee, her nose is greasy with goose fat, like a snowman formed by the accumulation of snowflakes flying all over the sky, her eyes have a faint purple reflection, two  The thin lips are like narcissus petals blooming gently, full of infinite temptation.

    Situ Xianyun looked at Su Tianfang in front of him, and felt an unprecedented new impression. He couldn't figure it out, why did he suddenly have such a strange idea?  Even though the light in the room is not very bright, it doesn't affect him at all to see a new Su Tianfang. He also remembers this outfit, which is obviously the one Su Tianfang wore in the morning, but now it's just that the makeup and hairstyle are different.  , but it made him feel that he had completely become another person. The person in front of him felt that he was no longer the Su Tianfang he knew at the beginning.

    Seeing Situ Xianyun staring at her without moving a bit, Su Tianfang folded her arms around her chest, then tilted her head and raised her eyebrows to look at him.

    "Why are you in a daze?"

    Situ Xianyun realized his gaffe when he realized it. His black eyes rolled, and he said softly, "I'm just a little uncomfortable after being tied up all afternoon."

    Su Tianfang smiled evilly: "You didn't cooperate this morning, and I have something to deal with this afternoon. If I hadn't tied you up, I'm afraid you would have disappeared without a trace by now. I found you with great difficulty. You  If you disappear again this time, where can I find you?"

    Situ Xianyun was startled, and said slowly: "I won't go, can you untie the rope for me first?"

    Su Tianfang was very helpful to Situ Xianyun's softness, so she walked over to get on the bed and got behind him, untying the rope for him.

    Seeing that Su Tianfang believed what he said all of a sudden, Situ Xianyun felt a strange feeling in his heart.

    Su Tianfang quickly untied the rope, then tidied up all the ropes and threw them on the table next to her, then jumped off the bed.

    "Okay." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 62

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The room was unbelievably quiet at first, neither of them spoke.

    Then after a while, Su Tianfang said slowly: "This is my good apprentice, be obedient." Su Tianfang showed a gratified smile on his face, "We haven't seen each other for a long time, just in time  When we met again, you yelled at me, but unfortunately, you couldn't beat me. I said you stubborn brain, what is in your head? You always think so much about money  Heavy."

    The corners of Situ Xianyun's mouth twitched, and then he gritted his teeth: "I can beat you when it comes to loving money. Back then, I was charged five hundred taels for a package of herbal medicine. I stayed at your place for one night. You charged me two hundred taels.  You have touched all the silver that you have saved over the years."

    Situ Xianyun adjusted his posture and sat down in front of the bed.

    Su Tianfang's expression was half a smile, and she hooked his fingers on his chin: "If I hadn't saved you back then, your life would have been lost. With this little money, it's not too much to protect your life, right?"

    After being teased by Su Tianfang, Situ Xianyun's cheeks turned slightly red. He patted Su Tianfang's hand lightly, flustered between words.  : "Be serious! What are you touching?"

    Su Tianfang smiled, and reached back to touch his face.

    "Of course it's to touch your prosperous face, otherwise, what do you think I take you as a disciple for? I want you to kill me at any time? I want you to be poor in martial arts? I want"

    "Picture my money."

    Situ Xianyun jumped up and stood up, then walked to another time, Situ Xianyun cursed secretly in his heart, this crazy woman, who lives alone in the same room, dares to touch her hands like this, should she be said to be young and ignorant?  Or is it that this tutor is not good, and she doesn't have the appearance of a decent lady at all. How can a decent girl be as unrestrained as she is.

    "Master, please respect yourself!"

    Su Tianfang was stunned for a moment, then smiled again, this man must be Yumu's head, and he is very innocent, so he is shy at this point.

    "Success, I won't take advantage of you anymore, look at your flustered appearance."

    Su Tianfang became serious all of a sudden, no longer a playful smile.

    "Xianyun, I need your help."

    Situ Xianyun saw that Su Tianfang suddenly became serious, and he also said seriously, "What's the matter?"

    Su Tianfang took a deep breath, looking very heavy, Situ Xianyun looked at the whole person and his heart sank, he had never seen Su Tianfang like this before, could it be that he was called this time,  There are really serious things that need his help.

    Su Tianfang walked in front of him and raised his hand to compose, Situ Xianyun took a step back.

    "What the hell is it?"

    "Oh, it's a big deal, you promise me first, and I'll tell you if you promise to help me."

    "I promise you that's it. What's the matter? Don't put dumplings in the gourd."

    Su Tianfang walked to the window and looked out of the sky.

    "This matter is really big or small, it can't be careless."

    Situ Xianyun's face turned dark now. This Su Tianfang kept telling his life and death for a long time, and every time he was like this to whet his appetite. He felt very helpless, but there was nothing he could do about Su Tianfang.

    Situ Xianyun walked to the table and picked up his sword, pulled it out to check to make sure there was no problem, and then said: "Since you don't tell me, then I'm leaving, and I'll contact you if I have something to do."  go outside.

    "Don't! Let me tell you." Su Tianfang pulled Situ Xianyun back, then looked at him with affection in his eyes, and said sincerely, "Teach my apprentice for me, I really don't know how to teach." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 63 The plan succeeds

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Situ Xianyun changed his face in an instant, why did he teach the apprentice again?  Worry about yourself, it's not over yet.

    "No!" Situ Xianyun once again refused.

    "He's your junior brother!" Su Tianfang begged bitterly.

    "I don't admit it!"

    "He's my younger brother!"

    "You teach yourself."

    "I can't! So I turn to you for help."

    "Silver!" Situ Xianyun stretched out his hand, palm up.

    "No." Su Tianfang shook her head.

    "Then I don't care."

    Situ Xianyun insisted on going out.

    "Are you really going to 'see death without saving'?" Su Tianfang asked hopefully.

    Situ Xianyun nodded with his sword in his arms, but still refused without a trace of hesitation.

    Su Tianfang looked at Situ Xianyun, as if looking away, and gave way.

    Situ Xianyun didn't expect that Su Tianfang would suddenly want to let her go, and suddenly she didn't want to leave, but felt that she would lose face, so she went straight to the door.

    The closer he got to the door, the more he slowed down, and he waited for Su Tianfang to say something to give himself a step down, so he stayed, but until he put his hands on the door, Su Tianfang still didn't  After making a sound, Situ Xianyun sighed from the bottom of his heart, opened the door and stepped outside.

    Su Ziyang, who was always outside the door, had a lantern in one hand and a basket in the other, listening to the movement inside. When he sensed that there was movement about to open the door, he hurriedly took a long stride and stood on the other side, leaning against the wall.

    After Situ Xianyun came out, he heard the sound of breathing around him, and turned his head to see that it was Su Ziyang.

    Seeing the indifference on Situ Xianyun's face, Su Ziyang wondered if he was angry, and hurriedly explained: "I didn't mean to listen to you, I just wanted to bring you something to eat."

    As he spoke, he raised the basket in his hand high.

    Situ Xianyun didn't speak now.

    Su Tianfang came out of the house, and took the basket from Su Ziyang's hand.

    "What are you doing here in the dark at night? Didn't I tell you? Go home and stop taking care of him."

    "I'm afraid of Masterhe's hungry, so I thought I'd bring him some food."

    Su Tianfang said angrily: "Now it's not only dark, but also in the wilderness. Some poisonous snake and beast appeared in the middle of the night and bit you. How do you want me to explain to my family?"

    Su Ziyang lowered his head and dared not speak.

    Then he deliberately rolled his eyes at Situ Xianyun, and then continued to lecture Su Ziyang: "You are the right way in the world, if you are worried about a stranger who is hungry and give someone food with good intentions, you have to see if he will accept it or not.  He doesn't listen to what I, the person who saved his life, said. I'm afraid he won't teach you martial arts because of your friendship over this meal. Don't waste your good intentions on him. Give it to me.  Come on, I'll teach you."

    After saying that, Su Tianfang carried the basket into the house.

    Both of them stood at the door without moving.

    I don't know if Su Ziyang is acting very shy at this time because of the aura exuded by Situ Xianyun.

    Situ Xianyun looked at Su Ziyang's expression and saw his disappointment, and began to feel a little bit unbearable.

    Looking at Su Tianfang in the room again, Su Tianfang had already opened the basket and ate the buns brought by Su Ziyang.

    "I still have some private matters to deal with in the past two days. You will wait for me here at noon three days later."

    Situ Xianyun left after finishing speaking.

    Su Tianfang in the room gave a charming smile, and she was done. At the same time, she still felt a little heavy in her heart. There were really important things, but she didn't intend to tell him, and she didn't know how to tell him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 64

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Ziyang was still there in a daze at first, but then he suddenly reacted, and then he looked overjoyed, but his expression still showed a bit of disbelief.

    He jumped into the house and shouted to Su Tianfang: "He said he asked me to wait for him here in three days. Is he willing to teach me?"

    Su Tianfang looked at his excited face.

    "All right, all right, he agreed to get you excited."

    Su Tianfang was one of the stable ones. When this kid was outside the door, she already knew that he was outside, but when this kid appeared outside the door, it was when she said she was going to change clothes, presumably because she heard  She said she needed to change clothes, so she didn't knock on the door and came in.

    It took Su Tianfang a lot of time to change clothes and make up. He just kept guarding outside the door like this, so he probably didn't even think about knocking on the door to go in, but he didn't expect this waiting  It was time for Situ Xianyun to open the door.

    Su Tianfang just knew that he was outside the door, so Situ Xianyun would not leave as soon as he opened the door, so he didn't stop Situ Xianyun.

    As for whether Situ Xianyun would consider teaching because he saw someone outside, Su Tianfang didn't think about it. She just wanted to let the two of them meet again, but she didn't expect that this matter was so wrong.  It's done, and Situ Xianyun is willing to teach him. He must have been moved by this missed dinner.

    "I said you prepared these for your senior brother?"

    "This is the only thing in the rented house for the night. I don't have any money to prepare delicacies for him."

    "Are you gambling with it again?"

    "No, no, how is it possible! Didn't I promise you everything? I will definitely not gamble."

    "Then where did your silver go? In the Su family, your monthly silver is much more than mine."

    "I don't gamble anymore, but my mother still gambles. She took all my money and didn't keep it for me."

    Su Ziyang looked unwilling.

    Su Tianfang rolled her eyes, this mother is really capable, she is a gambler, she brought her son into a gambler, but fortunately this little precipice reined in and turned back in time, now there is still rescue, but unfortunately this old man  I'm afraid I won't be able to quit because of my gambling habit.

    "Next time your money is collected, don't let your mother take it, give it to your elder brother, and use it as your tuition for learning martial arts."

    "Do you still need tuition?"

    "Otherwise, let me tell you, your elder brother is the third-ranked killer in Jianghu, and what he does is to earn money. Did you hear what he said just now outside the door? Teach you martial arts, yes, yes  Money, so you should pay him some silver as a tribute, after all, teaching you martial arts is also a time-consuming job, which has hindered him from earning money outside." Su Tianfang deliberately lowered her voice to scare him, "Your senior brother is in the rivers and lakes  For many years, I have already killed people like hemp, let me tell you, if you don't give him money, if he kills you with a knife, I can't save you even if I want to."

    Su Ziyang felt a chill on his neck instantly, and thought about Situ Xianyun's frosty face, and wanted to cry.

    "Mastersistersister? I don't want him to teach me? You teach me."

    "That won't work. Look, I'll teach you. You just think that I'm your sister, and you don't dare to do anything to you. You squat down and pick and choose. You howl there for a long time. When you meet a ruthless person, you don't dare to do anything to you.  If you don¡¯t know me, I think you should restrain yourself a bit, so I guarantee that you will get twice the result with half the effort.¡±

    Su Tianfang said to Su Ziyang with a smile.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 65 Caught off guard

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the resplendent and majestic palace, on the Zhengyang Hall, a middle-aged man who tried his best, with the majesty and stability of a king, stood above the golden dragon chair.

    He was as deep as black, with a dangerous aura flowing in his jewel-like eyes, and his gaze was cast on a man with a bone-like fairy wind.

    This man, who looks like a banished fairy, has a bit of resemblance to Yu Sheng between his eyebrows. This man is Yu Sheng's grandfather¡ª¡ªYu Zhouqing.

    His silver-like hair was tied high with a black hairband, and an ivory hairpin was inserted horizontally in the middle. A few strands of hair in front of his forehead fell slightly, but they did not hide his eagle-like face.  Mouth-like eyes, no emotion can be seen in his eyes, the cheekbones on both sides are slightly high, and the outline of the whole face is also sharp-edged. Although he is an old man, he gives people a kind of vigor  It feels that there is no such old-fashioned and lifeless look that belongs to the elderly at all.

    Beside him stood a gentle and handsome man, this man was Bai Yu who used to accompany Yu Sheng.

    Although it was the old emperor who was sitting on the high platform, he didn't show any fear. He just looked at Tang Ze with his eyes, and there was an intriguing look in his eyes.

    "Old General Yu, you chose to quit at the beginning, and I will confer on your high-ranking officials the same way when you come back. Since you have already chosen not to take over, why did you come to the palace this time?"

    Tang Ye's black hole-like deep and unfathomable eyes, as cold and stern as a sharp knife hidden in a thousand-year-old ice cellar, approached the immortal Yuzhou Qing.

    Facing Tang Ze, who spoke with a slightly aggressive tone, Yu Zhouqing didn't panic at all, with a calm face, he said slowly: "I lost my son back then, and now my grandson has grown up.  Naturally, I should get back what really belongs to my Yu family."

    "What did you say?" Tang Ye heard what he said, and his keen insight immediately understood the meaning of Yu Zhouqing's words.  Your Yu family also has a share in our Tang family, and our Tang family has paid no less than your Yu family when it comes to the achievements of the year."

    "hehe."

    After Yu Zhouqing heard this, although he didn't have much expression on his face, the anger in his heart was indeed burning fiercely. In terms of credit?  Back then, I worked so hard to plan all this, but in the end I was stabbed in the back, and the white-haired man gave the black-haired man away!  If I hadn't quit in time, I'm afraid that even this young grandson, who was also the only male grandson, would not have been able to keep it.

    "Don't think that you are the emperor now, I can't do anything to you, as long as I want, I can let you leave this position right now!"

    As soon as the words fell, Bai Yu flew to Tang Ye's side, stretched out her callused palm, and ruthlessly pinched Tang Ye's neck, and directly lifted her whole body, with all her strength  Very big.

    Tang Ye saw Bai Yu's movements at the time and wanted to hide, but he didn't expect that he was already under control before he could hide, and a trace of fear finally appeared in his expression.

    The eunuchs and maids on the side were all exclaiming at the guards, and soon a group of guards with knives came in from outside the palace, and surrounded them layer by layer.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 66 Looking Back

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yu Zhouqing looked at the people who gathered around him, he didn't care at all, and his words were sarcasm: "I have been emperor for a few years, and I have lived a much more comfortable life, nephew, your skills have regressed a lot.  You can't even hide from this."

    Tang Ye's eyes seemed to be on fire, but now his whole body was lifted up. Although he was not fatal, he seemed to be immobilized, so he could only stare at Yuzhou Qing with wide eyes.

    "Even if I lost to the bravery of the past, in exchange for the prosperity of the country and the people of the world these years, it is worth it.

    You all retreat to me!  "

    Tang Ye spoke with difficulty, because his breathing was not smooth, and his face was flushed.

    Tang Ye knew it. It seemed that the relationship between him and Yu Zhouqing was not as simple as uncle and nephew, and now he had just brought a hatred, but he didn't feel sad because it was what he owed him.  Yes, so after learning that they came back, he didn't take any action.

    Tang Ye's complexion had begun to turn slightly purple, but Yu Zhouqing was aware of this scene, and still had an expression of ridicule and insight into all this.

    "Bai Yu, let him go."

    Bai Yu.  After getting the order, he let go of his hand, and quickly put his inner strength on his right palm, and slashed his palm horizontally, hitting Tang Ye's chest. Tang Ye's whole body seemed to have no bones, and he fell down limply, and fell hard on the seat.  superior.

    Although the eunuch on the side was frightened in front of him, when he saw the emperor fell down, he subconsciously went up to help him.

    "Your Majesty! How are you doing, Your Majesty! Hurry up! Go to Xuan Tai Physician! What are you still doing? Why don't you hurry up and take these two people down!"

    "Whoever dares to move! Get back!"

    Tang Ye gave a reprimand, and although the guards hesitated for a while, they quickly took orders one after another, and then retreated.

    All of a sudden, there was only a few of them left in the huge Zhengyang Hall.

    Tang Ye's complexion gradually returned to normal, and his overall state gradually recovered.

    "Even if you are a good emperor, but this country belongs to my Yu family, you have to give it back to me!" After leaving this sentence, Yu Zhouqing shook his sleeves and left, and Bai Yu followed suit.

    Looking at the leaving figure, Tang Ye smiled lonely.

    If you want to take it back, does this belong to your family?  Hehe, yes, this does not belong to the Tang family in the first place, but his father's order is hard to break, so he has to follow. I think he was unpopular since he was born, because, even though he was ranked the boss, he was just a young man from the beginning.  It's just an adopted son. Once Tang Ze came out, he no longer had much status in the family. In order to be recognized, he had to work harder and harder.

    Until later, he met Yu Shaoqun outside, and he finally had a good brother.

    As a big brother, Yu Shaoqun has always taken care of him, so he has always been very grateful.

    But the father at the time also wanted to be the emperor in his heart, and even threatened him with the life of his young and beautiful wife, so he had no choice but to take Yu Shaoqun's life during the war.

    So after the war was over, it was actually the letter he secretly wrote and sent to Yu Zhouqing, reminding him to leave with his family as soon as possible, and has been obstructing his father's plan to destroy their family, so they didn't  Suffered.

    Later, before his good father took this position for a few days, he planned to kill him, and then took this position as the eldest son.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 67

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tang Ye had completely calmed down. He lifted his chin slightly and looked outside the door, feeling desolate and vicissitudes.

    He slightly parted his lips, and said slowly: "You all step back."

    Following this order, soon Tang Ye was the only one left in the entire Zhengyang Hall.

    In history, the most cold-blooded thing is the sword of the emperor's family. I don't know how much family blood has been stained, and how many people's bones have been chilled, deducing the loneliness and coldness of high places and high places one after another.

    This emperor's house is nothing more than a city wall made of solidified stone bricks full of blood, which isolates everything from personal feelings.

    At first, he still felt sorry for himself, a child without parents' love, but in the end when he sat on the throne, he secretly rejoiced that he didn't have this love, so he matured earlier.  When on the throne, he can also be more decisive.

    But I still don't have the cold blood and heartlessness of the emperor's family after all. Even if there is a kind of indifference in my bones, and it is not malicious, it is purely defensive, but I still won't give up.

    So even if Yu Zhouqing came back with Yu Shaoqun's orphan, knowing that he came for the throne, he still couldn't bear to kill the grass.

    He understands all this, even if he sits in this position, he still has selfishness, it is the reluctance and pain in his heart, and it is his guilt in the face of him.

    When Yu Shaoqun looked at him back then, in that last glance, that expression of relief, Yu Shaoqun's peerless demeanor no longer existed in the world after his knife.

    He believed that he would always remember the first time he met, and the last time he saw himself between the two of them.

    All these years he has guarded this position, as if he was wandering alone.

    The sunshine outside the palace was still warm and bright, so that it seemed out of tune with his state of mind sitting on the throne.

    However, before Tang Ye could continue recalling the past, Tang Yue rushed in from the outside in a hurry, interrupting all Tang Ye's thoughts.

    "Father!"

    Tang Ye rushed forward, but stopped two meters away from Tang Ye and saluted.

    "Father, I heard that someone attacked my father just now. Is my father okay now? Have you ever called an imperial physician?"

    Tang Ye thought with a puzzled face, why did the news reach his ears so quickly?

    "It's okay, don't worry, shouldn't you be reviewing your homework now? Who informed you?"

    Aware of his doubts, Tang Yue explained: "Since what happened to the third uncle some time ago, the boy has entrusted the people in the palace, as long as the father and mother have anything to do, they must first inform the boy.  It¡¯s difficult, so I hurried to check the situation.¡±

    Tang Yue was a little nervous, and his nails sank deeply into his palms. Because of nervousness, after he finished speaking, he bit his lower lip lightly with his upper teeth, and didn't dare to look directly at Tang Ye. Maybe he was afraid of Tang Ye and blamed him.  Order someone to watch him.

    Tang Ye didn't miss any of Tang Ye's expressions, which sounded reasonable. Although he didn't like the fact that he was being monitored, Tang Ye didn't question it too much.

    "Since you've come here, there's no need to go back. Go see your mother."

    Since the incident with Tang Ze last time, Gu Peipei has left a scar on her face, which has not disappeared for a long time, and has been depressed all day long.

    "The father"

    "I'm fine, you go."

    "The kid will leave."

    ? Tang Yue also withdrew in the end, leaving Tang Ye alone in Zhengyang Palace.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 68 Silver OEM

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Probably since the killing that day, Su Tianfang has no longer been so determined to help Yu Sheng become the emperor.

    She looked down on Yu Sheng a little bit in her heart, because in her opinion, Yu Sheng was not qualified to be an emperor, and she couldn't understand why her parents had such deep obsessions, and she must assist him to be the throne.

    Therefore, Su Tianfang also faced such a big problem against her will - she must help Yu Sheng to sit in this position.

    Su Tianfang could only compromise with her own reluctance, just because after she went back that day, she revealed to the husband and wife that she was a little unwilling to help him to the top, so she looked for her again and again.

    Grain Rain has also passed. A light rain sneaked into the city silently by night. Unknown wild flowers on the side of the road in the city were nourished and bloomed one after another.  Carved from emerald.

    The sky in the distance slowly turned pale, and gradually the sky began to dim. Su Tianfang yawned and opened the door, feeling the humidity in the air. After walking out of the door, she also noticed the difference in the yard.  vitality.

    Su Tianfang took a deep breath, feeling the coolness in the humid air, and after a while, walked slowly towards a quiet pavilion in the inner courtyard.

    Coming to a door, Su Tianfang gently knocked on the door.

    In the room, a pair of hands slowly picked up a white jade earring on the table and pointed it at the bronze mirror, drawing slowly, with slightly raised lips, the voice was clear and pleasant.

    "Just knocking on the door early in the morning, are you going to let me live in peace?"

    Su Tianfang said lazily: "Since I have come to look for you, you will come out to see me, and you will be safe."

    The woman in the room snorted coldly, but did not speak, Su Tianfang smiled.

    Immediately afterwards, the door was opened with a squeak, and a woman in white came out from the inside. Her expression was a bit more glamorous than Chang'e on the moon, but there was a bit of charm between her eyebrows, and there was a touch of cinnabar between her brows.

    "With your appearance, you don't know who owes whom. You may not be the reincarnation of that leech."

    Immediately afterwards, he walked towards the backyard.

    Su Tianfang was not annoyed, but just followed her leisurely.

    When the two of them came to the garden, a masked man was kneeling in the garden waiting for their arrival. It seemed that the light rain had no effect on him, but the two of them could see that,  The clothes on his body were also wet, and the two of them even smelled a trace of blood on him.

    "Miss."

    Bai Xue replied blankly: "Where are the things?"

    The man in black's voice became low and deep: "Things When I came back, I met another wave of men in black, intercepted them halfway and snatched them away."

    After hearing this, Bai Xue didn't make a sound, but just stared at him coldly.

    After a while, the man took out something from his pocket and handed it to her. It was a small iron plate.

    "It fell from one of those people during the snatching process."

    Bai Xue frowned, stared coldly at the silver iron plate, and did not move.

    Su Tianfang took a look, stepped forward, and took the iron plate from the man in black.

    "Okay, you go back first."

    Although the man in black belonged to Bai Xue, he did not disobey Su Tianfang's actions and words, and he obviously recognized Su Tianfang. Seeing that Bai Xue hadn't ordered him, he withdrew.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 69 The Two Miser

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "These people are here for you." Bai Xue said indifferently.

    Su Tianfang looked at the sign in his hand.

    "It's for me, but so what?" Su Tianfang smiled foolishly.

    Bai Xue looked at her for a long time, and finally said lightly: "Since what you want has been taken away, do you still plan to stay here?"

    "Things?" Su Tianfang groaned, and said with a light smile: "So what, can't you stay here if you don't have something to ask for?"

    Bai Xue felt that Su Tianfang was unreasonable, and said coldly: "I don't like entertaining idlers, so just leave if you have nothing to do."

    Su Tianfang was stunned by the words: "Miss, are you so poor? You don't even care about me for a meal?"

    Bai Xue didn't speak, turned around and left. Su Tianfang put away her things, and then hurriedly followed.

    "I said how much, you can tell me, I will pay you for the meal." Su Tianfang looked at Bai Xue.

    "A meal, one hundred taels." Bai Xue said.

    Su Tianfang gasped after hearing this, and looked at her in surprise.

    "Miss! Why don't you go grab it? You charge me one hundred taels for a meal. I eat delicacies from mountains and seas, canaries or giant pandas!"

    "It's only one hundred taels, or you should leave quickly." Bai Xue replied, "You will stay here for the next two days and sleep for two hundred taels a night. You sleep for two days and eat nine meals, a total of one thousand and three  One hundred taels."

    As soon as these words came out, the whole scene fell silent instantly, and Su Tianfang stared at the person in front of him.

    "Miss, how about you place an order?"

    "I have no one to kill."

    "Think about it again, if anyone accidentally provoked you during this period, I can definitely help you." Su Tianfang looked particularly attentive.

    Bai Xue said: "If I had one, I would choose your third-ranked apprentice, Situ Xianyun, instead of your number one apprentice. He is much cheaper than you."

    Su Tianfang stood there in a daze, watching the figure go away.

    But in fact, Bai Xue didn't go far, and stopped: "You don't hurry up to follow, is it possible that you still want to run away? If you escape, I will send people to your Butterfly Valley to collect debts  .¡±

    Su Tianfang got a headache when she heard it, sighed, shook her head and followed.

    After she walked to Bai Xue's side, Bai Xue continued to speak, and said coldly: "No matter how you say it, you have also taken over all the properties under the name of your many grand masters. This mere 1,300 taels of silver is nothing to you.  It's not difficult, why are you picking and searching like a miser."

    Su Tianfang asked with a straight face: "Miss, you also have a lot of property under your name, and you should not be short of more than a thousand taels of silver. You see, we have been good friends for so many years, so we cannot avoid this encounter."  ?¡±

    After hearing this, Bai Xue glanced at Su Tianfang: "Every time you come back, I call you a picky mouth. Every time you come, the cook in my house will suffer. I'm just asking for some money for the cook in my house."  That's all fair."

    Su Tianfang rolled her eyes suddenly, is that an exaggeration?  No matter how I choose, I eat more vegetarian food, and I just emphasize saltiness. How can this embarrass them?  Besides, if you really want to choose, I can't pick the taste of you, a young lady. You can't get any meaty smell, but you still have to eat it. This is the real embarrassment for the cook.  Meaty smell.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 70 Plastic Feelings

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Anyway, Su Tianfang is not willing to hand over the thousand, three hundred taels, so she can spend it by herself, isn't it sweet?

    "Anyway, I'm a regular visitor here, and our relationship hurts feelings when talking about money."

    "The relationship between you and me? You talk about feelings with me, and you hurt my money. The two hurt each other whichever is less. I choose to hurt feelings."

    "Ahem, look at this clear sky and sunny morning, it's inappropriate to talk about this, let's go have breakfast first."

    After hearing the word breakfast, Bai Xue's eyes sparkled, and it flashed by, and it was a word she had never heard before, but with Su Tianfang, she was used to it, after all, it was not the first time Su Tianfang said this to her.  Saying something she didn't understand, Bai Xue didn't ask what the breakfast meant, she understood it by herself with her clever mind, and then Bai Xue took Su Tianfang to Biluolou.

    There are all kinds of pastries on the dining table, full of color and taste, and everyone who looks at them is salivating, but Su Tianfang, who is sitting by the side, has no appetite at all. Looking at these exquisite pastries, she looks at Bai Xue with longing eyes.  eat there.

    "Eating pastries early in the morning leaves your mouth dry, which is not good at all."

    Bai Xue smiled instead of anger at her complaint.

    "Every time you pick these breakfast foods, but I haven't seen you eat less before."

    Su Tianfang looked at her smiling face, and secretly rolled her eyes, feeling depressed in her heart, doesn't this smile look pretty?  It must be cold every day.

    "It's not the same today. I haven't eaten it on weekdays. Naturally, I feel fresh after eating it, but I get tired of eating too much."

    Bai Xue didn't continue to follow her words, but changed the subject directly.

    "Now what you want has been taken away by others, what are you going to do?"

    Su Tianfang evoked a faint smile, stood up gracefully, walked to the window and looked downstairs.

    "They actually robbed me of my things, I just go and grab them back, and charge some interest by the way."

    "Didn't you always want this thing? Why is it being snatched away by others now? I can't see that you are half anxious?"

    There was a wind blowing outside the window, accompanied by a faint fragrance of flowers, gently blowing, the wind hit her face.

    Feeling a little dry in her eyes, she closed them, and then continued to feel the coolness and fragrance of flowers from the wind.

    "My mother's injury didn't happen for a while. The most important thing is that there is a way. Now that I have found a good medicine that can cure her internal injury, it's not a big problem if it's so late."

    It is said that memories are often the best, but there are not many good memories in Su Tianfang's mind. At this time, the fragments that flashed in his mind were all about Lin Wan.

    Whenever Lin Wan couldn't help frowning in front of her, she knew that Lin Wan was suffering again. Su Tianfang only knew that it was her old injury, because when Su Tianfang asked her curiously  , she never said the reason, and rarely mentioned the past.

    Since she doesn't want to mention the past, she can only look at the symptoms to find a cure, so she hides it from them and asks Bai Xue to help, but she doesn't want to know what happened to Cheng Yaojin who came out halfway?  He obviously had nothing to do with it in the past, so why did he inexplicably rob him of his things this time?  He wanted to hide his identity, but left such an important thing behind to expose his identity.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 71 Reversal of Pole

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Since your mother's matter is not in a hurry, then the one you mentioned Yu Sheng, what are you going to do?"

    "What else can I do? Let's take it one step at a time. After all, the demands of the two elders cannot be refuted. Besides, having experienced so many things over the years, it's not easy for him to do this little thing."

    Su Tianfang looked outside and said.

    "Well then, since you don't continue to mention it, then I don't have to think so much for you."

    "What do you need to think about? Just mentioning this to you, I just want to talk about it, I feel that these things are pressed in my heart, and I can't vomit."

    Bai Xue remained expressionless and did not speak.

    Su Tianfang watched Bai Xue eating breakfast by herself, and shook her head.

    "That's all, since things are going like this, and this breakfast doesn't suit me, then I'll leave first."

    There was a hint of surprise on Bai Xue's face, completely different from before and after, because she was going to send Su Tianfang away at the beginning, but that was just her talk, after all, she knew that Su Tianfang was also a casual person and wouldn't overdo it.  mind what.

    "You said you were leaving?"

    "Why do I stay here if I don't go, and don't you want me to go too?"

    "You can just leave like this. Although my people failed to bring back what you asked for, you can't even say a few words of gratitude and kindness. After all, my subordinates are for you.  You made this trip."

    Su Tianfang paused when she walked out, and stared at Bai Xue.

    "Why, are you suddenly reluctant to leave me now?"

    Bai Xue didn't speak, Su Tianfang sat down, and then smiled playfully.

    "If you're not willing to say it, why not pretend to be reserved, we are old friends."

    Su Tianfang picked up a piece of pastry.

    Bai Xue still didn't speak, and took a sip of water.

    Su Tianfang narrowed her eyes and asked, "I said, you've been staying in this manor every day, so you don't plan to go out for a walk?"

    Bai Xue raised her eyebrows, and said: "I left this manor, I went out, where can I go? Besides, why should I go? In this manor, I am not short of half points, safe and sound."

    "Okay, I just wonder if you will get bored here."

    "It can't be broken, if you still have something to do, just come to me again."

    Bai Xue dropped a sentence as light as a floating cloud, then got up and walked towards the door, her body was light and fluttering, her clothes drew an elegant arc in the air, and then she directly stepped over the threshold and left.

    Su Tianfang yelled: "Hey, are you leaving now?" Looking at the pile of exquisite pastries left on the table, "How many bites do you have now? You are losing weight, so reluctant to eat."

    Shouting here, she hurriedly took one piece and stuffed it into her mouth, and another piece in her hand, and then quickly chased after her.

    "Since you don't need my help anymore, why do you need to follow?"

    "Look at what you said, I don't need your help, so why can't I have you?"

    Bai Xue was unwilling to look at Su Tianfang after hearing the slightly frivolous words.

    Su Tianfang also realized that she made some verbal mistakes and changed the subject.

    "I haven't heard you sing for a long time. Now that you're full, why don't you sing me a song?"

    There was a ripple in Bai Xue's heart again, a little commotion.

    "You came all this way just to hear me sing?"

    "Ahem, that's not true, I mainly miss you."

    At the beginning, Su Tianfang passed by outside, to be precise, he passed by the back mountain of Baixue's manor. It was precisely because he heard Baixue's singing that he jumped in. This is how the two met for the first time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 72 Thanks to the leader of the Guixianren for the reward~

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Why did you suddenly ask me to sing?"

    Bai Xue continued on.

    "Because of love."

    Su Tianfang blurted out.

    After hearing this, Bai Xue was a little surprised. She looked at Su Tianfang and saw her sincere face, so she sighed and said slowly, "Leave early if you have nothing else to do. Don't forget to leave Gu Xi  Take it away."

    "Ah, I'd have forgotten her if you didn't tell me."

    Gu Xi and Bai Xue should have no chance of getting to know each other, but Su Tianfang, the middleman, forcibly pulls the strings, and the reason for pulling the strings is also because Gu Xi likes to listen to music.

    However, Bai Xue didn't give Su Tianfang face when he just met him, so Gu Xi never heard Bai Xue sing, and was always curious about what Bai Xue sang, but she didn't hear the song, but she fell in love with Bai Xue  Dear Yan, after knowing that Su Tianfang was coming here this time, she just followed along, regardless of what Su Tianfang came here for.

    After a while, Su Tianfang went to the room where Gu Xi was, and knocked on the door a few times before it opened naturally, and it was Gu Xi who greeted her at the back door.

    Looking at Gu Xi's appearance, it should be that he just woke up, and he still looks sleepy, and he should have forced himself to turn it on.  Her hair was still a little messy, it was just a coincidence that she got up and changed her clothes, that's why she came to open the door so quickly.

    "In the era without rouge, my daughter's face was only red because of her lover, and only your face was red because you just woke up."

    Gu Xi yawned: "Didn't you snooze a little bit? Where's Bai Xue? Why didn't she come?"

    "Why are you calling people here? Are you calling people to see you as a nympho?"

    "What are you talking about? Come in."

    Gu Xi was too lazy to talk to Su Tianfang too much, turned around and walked into the house, Su Tianfang also followed in, and she closed the door and gently concealed it.

    Looking at Gu Xi who was sitting in front of the dressing table, putting on makeup and applying rouge, Su Tianfang walked around the room, looking around, and said leisurely: "In the era without rouge, my daughter's face was only red for her lover, but later with rouge,  It¡¯s hard to tell if it¡¯s true or fake.¡±

    Gu Xi looked at Su Tianfang who was pacing behind him in the mirror, and said with disgust.

    "Why are you talking about useless things all day long?"

    Su Tianfang smiled: "Whether it is useful or not, what I said are all truths, and some words can be incisive."

    "Brilliant, I think you are more or less a fart, I said, what are you doing in my room this early in the morning?"

    "It's still early in the morning. It's already high in the sun, and Miss Bai is about to issue an order to evict us. Hurry up, we'll leave here after you pack up."

    "Exit order! Did you make her unhappy?" Gu Xi showed a nervous expression.

    "What do you mean I provoke her? Didn't I seek some benefits for you? I asked her to sing, and I can't help if she doesn't sing."

    After hearing this, Gu Xi's tense pretty face suddenly relaxed again.

    "That's it, it doesn't matter whether you listen to music or not, I don't care anymore." Gu Xi looked at himself in the mirror to see if there were any inappropriate things.

    She simply tidied her hair, then lightly applied makeup, dyed her eyebrows, and red her upper lip, so she moved very quickly.

    "What's the matter? Could it be that you really have a crush on Bai Xue?"

    As soon as Su Tianfang finished speaking, she turned around, intending to tease Gu Xi, but just as Su Tianfang turned around, Gu Xi, who was walking towards her, tripped over her own feet, and the whole person raised his hands and fell towards Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang didn't think too much, and hurriedly stretched out her hand to pick her up, but what Su Tianfang received was not her hand, she grabbed Gu Xi's shoulder, and Gu Xi's hands actually slapped Su Tianfang's.  In front of the chest, for an instant, the atmosphere between the two of them was extremely awkward, but it was okay, they were both women, and the two quickly adjusted, Gu Xi hurriedly stood up, and hurriedly arranged his clothes.

    Su Tianfang tidied her clothes pretending to be calm.

    "Can you walk more steadily? How old are you? Look at my clothes and you have ripped them apart."

    "I didn't mean it, I tripped over it accidentally."

    "Be careful next time." Seeing that Gu Xi was still shy, Su Tianfang asked deliberately: "What? How does it feel when you touch it?"

    Gu Xi hesitated for a while.

    "Soft, warm, and caring."

    "Huh?" Su Tianfang showed a confused expression.

     "The palm, very close to the palm."

    Now it was Su Tianfang's turn to be ashamed, and she was also a little stunned, feeling that she wanted to help her forehead.

    "My God, are you crazy? It's over, I feel like you're dead."

    "Come on, didn't you tell me to say it, I'm just telling the truth."

    "I don't care, at least you have to let me touch it back!"

    As soon as the words fell, Su Tianfang stretched out her claws to Gu Xi, and Su Tianfang shouted: "Grab the dragon's claw hand!"

    "Wow, don't come here, don't be a hooligan!" Gu Xi was in a panic, but she didn't dare to back away in a hurry. She was afraid that she would accidentally step on her skirt and fall, so she could only stand still and fight back.

    "Squeak¡ª¡ª"

    Just when Su Tianfang's hand was only a few centimeters away from Gu Xi's chest, Bai Xue pushed the door in and walked in. In an instant, the atmosphere in the whole room froze again, falling into an awkward situation.

    But in fact, it was only the two of them who were embarrassed. After hearing the sound of the door being pushed, the two of them looked at the door together.

    "Bai Xue, why are you here?"

    Gu Xi's face was full of surprise.

    However, Bai Xue still had a calm expression on her face, as if the scene in front of her didn't affect her mood.  Even though she saw such a scene, Bai Xue's heart didn't feel the slightest ripple, she just said lightly: "You take the liberty, you continue."

    "Hey, it's not what you think, don't get me wrong!"

    Gu Xi wanted to explain very much at this moment, but Bai Xue didn't stay for a while. After she finished speaking, she closed the door behind her. This time, she closed the door tightly, leaving the two of them confused in place for a few seconds.  The individual quickly retracted the action.

    "Why did she come here suddenly!"

    Gu Xi roared in a low voice while arranging his messy clothes.

    "How do I know! She asked me to call you, but she didn't say that she would come too. Besides, shouldn't you be happy to see her? Why are you yelling at me?"

    Su Tianfang felt very helpless, and tidied up a little.

    The two of them glanced at each other, and then both left the room.

    When they went out, Bai Xue was nowhere to be seen. As Bai Xue disappeared, it would be difficult for them to find her. This misunderstanding may not be solved in a short time. These two enemies have been so noisy along the way  back.

    Bai Xue watched the two of them go from a distance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 73 Generosity

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this time in Qingfengtang, a group of big men were walking around a box, looking at the things inside the box.

    And the inside of the box is not any rare treasures, but a bunch of small red fruits that look ordinary, and the strings of red fruits are crystal clear red, as red as blood pearls.  , and as transparent as water.

    There are also some under the red fruit on this layer, and the others are also small, round fruits, but the colors are different, but they all look very cute.

    However, they also asked all over, and no one in the entire stockade knew what these things were, so the few leaders of them started to study around the box of things again.

    "Boss, what is this thing? You let your brother fight to grab it for you, just grab this thing?"

    A big man with an unshaven beard looked at Xia Hongxue who was dressed in red, and his words revealed a trace of displeasure, as if he was very dissatisfied with the stolen things.

    This Xia Hongxue looked at the box of fruit, and she was full of doubts. This stuff that was transported from the north for thousands of miles, it was just such a box of fruit, and there was nothing unusual about it, it was worth such a long journey.  to find it?

    Xia Hongxue picked up a bunch, looked relatively clean, came closer to smell it, and found that it didn't smell much, but the people around him mistakenly thought that he wanted to eat it, and hurriedly tried to persuade him.

    "Hey, boss, what are you doing? You can't eat it, it might be poisonous!"

    "Yes, boss, don't be hasty!"

    "You can't take such an unknown thing lightly!"

    Everyone was in a panic, and some people even stretched out their hands directly, trying to snatch the bunch of red fruits in his hand.

    Xia Hongxue hurriedly moved the bunch of red fruits away, away from them.

    "What are you doing? Who told you that I want to eat it, I just smell it."

    But after hearing them say that they want to eat, his brain seemed to have a bright light, and then he looked around at the people around here, caught a person who looked like a mouse, and smiled.

    After that person was targeted.  A bad feeling surged in my heart for a moment, such a meaningful smile, this is the boss who is going to use him again.

    "Old Mu, come here, take a bunch and try it out."

    "ah!"

    The man called Lao Mu really called him when he heard it, and looked at the box of fruits with a mournful face.

    "Boss Maybe this thing is poisonous, it will kill you!"

    "What are you afraid of, this little red fruit can kill you? Don't worry, it will only hurt for a while at most."

    Lao Mu regretted it for a moment. He is a foolish boss who has never been reliable. If he had known that he would not have persuaded him just now, he would have let him eat the bunch of fruits by himself. He did not expect that he would become a test subject now.

    Lao Mu swallowed his saliva, looked around, and thought about who could save him, but no one dared to look at him. Everyone here knows that if the boss catches the first person, he will not succeed.  If he doesn't do it, there must be another one. There are only a few people here. If he doesn't do it, then he may be the next one to suffer.

    Seeing that this group of brothers who were born and died together in normal life did not even raise a hand to help him at this time, Lao Mu was also heartbroken. Looking at Xia Hongxue, he hoped that Xia Hongxue would change his mind temporarily and not let him eat, but what he met was  Xia Hongxue's fiery gaze filled with anticipation, and that expression was that she wished she could eat as soon as possible.

    "What are you looking at? Hurry up and eat."

    Lao Mu had no choice but to pick out a bunch of greener ones with a generous attitude of sacrifice, thinking that the greener ones might not be so familiar, and maybe the poisonous ones would not be so poisonous. If he really got in the way  Son, there is still a little more time to save.

    At the same time, he was also wailing in his heart about something else, that is such a big village, after so many years, why is there no one who can rule people?

    I have been in the rivers and lakes for so many years, now I don't really want to be planted in the hands of such a bunch of fruits, right?  Forget it, it¡¯s all about eating anyway.

    He swallowed his saliva, closed his eyes, and finally put a large bunch of fruits directly into his mouth

    Everyone also looked at him with wide-eyed eyes, and put a bunch of fruits in their mouths, waiting for what would happen next (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 74 Ordinary Fruits

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the old wood took this mouthful of Hongguoguo, he closed his eyes tightly and chewed vigorously, even the stem of the fruit was chewed together.

    At this moment, Lao Mu seems to be able to imagine that he will bleed from all seven orifices in the next moment, die, and die, and his mind is full of the tragic appearance of himself after death.

    And everyone's spirits were also extremely tense, they just stared at Lao Mu, not daring to take a breath.

    However, the death that Lao Mu had imagined in his mind did not come as planned, and now he seemed to have a new feeling, and Lao Mu couldn't help but began to taste the fruit.

    "Old Mu? How do you feel?"

    Xia Hongxue asked.

    "Yes, what's the matter? Say something." The big man on the side also urged.

    Lao Mu also slowly opened his eyes at this time. With such a feeling of surviving after a catastrophe, he breathed a sigh of relief.  Fruit, he frowned tightly, thinking about what kind of feeling this is?  How should I say it well to satisfy the curiosity of this large group of people, especially myself, the boss who seems to be mentally incompetent.

    "It tastes so saltyit's also bitter, and the taste is astringent, not like a normal fruit."

    Lao Mu's mouth was full, so his speech was a little vague, and he felt that it was almost the only taste. He turned his head and stretched it to the side, and the person standing next to him hurriedly made way for Lao Mu.  The child spit out all the dregs in his mouth, and he bit them all in general, so he chewed the core and the stem of the red fruit together.

    "I can't eat meat here, it's all water, only some juice, and now my mouth is astringent, and it's still bitter."

    "Is there no other feeling?"

    "Not really, there are some other tastes. It feels sour at first, but then it feels salty, and then it becomes bitter and astringent."

    A strong man standing beside him slapped him hard on the forehead, and his sister knocked him down.

    "You big fool, you ate all the stalks together, won't it be bitter? Hehehe, but it's okay, you have a big life, and it's a good thing that the fruit is not poisonous."

    Xia Hongxue looked at this box of fruits, but couldn't bear it after all. He picked up a bunch of the reddest ones, picked one off, put it in his mouth, and began to taste it himself.

    Others were full of curiosity when they saw this move. After all, they had never seen this thing before, and Homework also joined the ranks one after another, and started eating. After eating, everyone had different expressions.

    Xia Hongxue really didn't have any major problems after eating it. The taste seemed to be quite good, so he simply put a few more in his mouth.

    "The skin of this fruit is sweet and sour, and the hard core has a salty taste. It seems that it should be just an ordinary fruit."

    After saying this, he seemed a little disappointed, and then threw the remaining fruit back into the box.

    "Since it's useless, let's share the rest with the brothers who want to eat it. Try it out. Anyway, everyone has never eaten it before."

    Then he turned and walked towards the throne above him.

    "This schisandra is a treasure that nourishes the five internal organs. You don't know its use or what it is, so you come to grab my things? Do you feel like you've reached the end of your life?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 75 Milk Dog Hongxue

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A woman's voice suddenly appeared in the Qingfengtang, but everyone was startled. At this moment, everyone looked at the door, and saw a strange woman in red standing there.

    All of a sudden, the expressions on the faces of this group of people were surprised, interesting, and full of shock. Of course, there were also some people. Greedy and vulgar expressions gradually appeared in their eyes.

    This Qingfeng Village is a notorious bandit village, how could this ordinary person dare to come here so easily, how did this woman appear here?  Since it can appear here, it must be someone's family member in the village, and they are so beautiful, even in the village, I have never heard of any brothers and mothers who are so young and beautiful.

    The brawny man was also dumbfounded, and he yelled at Su Tianfang who was standing at the door.

    "Whose girl is still a mother-in-law? How dare you come here? Can anyone come here casually? Are there any rules! Ouch¡ªah!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the strong man suddenly passed through the crowd and fell two meters away.  It could be seen that there seemed to be a dusty shoe print on the buttocks of this strong man, and then Xia Hongxue suddenly appeared beside them.

    "Oops! Who! Who the hell kicked me! I shook him to death!"

    Geng Shi turned his head and yelled at the surrounding people cursingly, then quickly got up.

    Xia Hongxue also started to curse and shouted, pointing at Geng Shi's nose.

    "Geng Shi, you stupid big man, what are you talking about, this is my sister! Who made you so unreasonable, hurry up and apologize to the master!"

    "Boss! Sister?"

    All of a sudden, everyone gasped and realized that this guy would fly out because he was kicked out by his boss.

    "The surname is Xia!"

    Su Tianfang called Xia Hongxue, and Xia Hongxue followed the sound to look at Su Tianfangfang, happily running towards Su Tianfang like a three-year-old child running towards his parents.

    At that time, Xia Hongxue saw Su Tianfang throwing a small object towards him. Seeing that the object was about to hit his face, Xia Hongxue quickly caught it. After the object was firmly caught in the palm of his hand, he spread it out.  Look, it's the brand in my stockade.

    "Sister, what are you?"

    "Don't call me sister, and you don't look at the Lord when you rob things? You even robbed my things, and you plan to use them to ruin"

    Xia Hongxue stepped forward, stood beside Su Tianfang, and hugged Su Tianfang's arm.

    "Sister, don't misunderstand me! I didn't expect it to be yours. Besides, my village is doing this for a living. I just want to make a living. I never thought of grabbing your head. You know it's yours.  , I will never go!"

    Su Tianfang felt uncomfortable when his arms were held like this, and then he wanted to pull his arms out of Xia Hongxue's arms.

    "You let me go, or I will interrupt your hand later!"

    However, Su Tianfang couldn't resist Xia Hongxue's stubbornness.

    "Oh, I don't! We haven't seen each other for a long time, I finally saw you, how can I just let go!"

    The playful smiley face at Su Tianfang, when he turned his head to look at Geng Shi, his countenance changed instantly.

    "Don't come here and apologize! You see, my sister has made you angry!" (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 76 It's good everywhere, but the brain is not good

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang looked at the two curly braces on Xia Hongxue's face, with a gentle and watery look in her bright moon-like eyes, Su Tianfang thought to herself, I'm afraid this child is not a big fool.

    Su Tianfang felt a feather brushing against her ear, itching, she rubbed her earball.

    Su Tianfang felt that this little milk dog standing next to her and acting like a baby to herit was really inexplicable.

    More than half of the playfulness that came here was taken away.

    "Okay, okay, let me go quickly, and you will not be polite if you catch me again. Don't talk about your big brother, you can wait to fly."

    After Xia Hongxue was so fiercely attacked by Su Tianfang, she reluctantly let go of Su Tianfang.

    Everyone looked at Xia Hongxue in front of them, and they all complained in their hearts: What the hell was wrong with the brain back then, that he was allowed to be the boss, a brat with no hair at all, if he hadn't been better-looking, he would have been considered a villager  The appearance in it is responsible, if not for his martial arts is better than everyone else, if not for this group of people, he can be considered to have read and read, if it is not If it is not suddenly it seems that this boss is much better than himself  , Alas, but why is the family unlucky, this boss seems to have a bad mind.

    Su Tianfang walked to the middle of the group of big men, saw that the medicinal materials in the box were okay and hadn't suffered any damage, so she smiled relievedly.

    She took a look, picked out a bunch of the reddest ones, and then picked them up for herself to eat as fruit. Then, under the eyes of everyone, she walked to the upper throne that belonged to Xia Hongxue and was about to sit down.

    "You little girl! I'm impatient to live, that's our boss' position, who told you to go up and sit around!"

    ?After someone took the lead, naturally other people who also saw that Su Tianfang was not going well at the beginning also stood up.

    "Arrogant girl, you don't take us too seriously!"

    The eyes of a group of people stared at Su Tianfang like wolves and tigers. Although the boss seemed to be very enthusiastic about Su Tianfang, they still didn't quite understand whether this woman was an enemy or a friend to them, and they always looked a little strange.  Those who are not good.

    One person even stepped forward, trying to pull Su Tianfang off the top.

    Su Tianfang saw that someone came up to stop her, without further ado, she turned sideways, then raised her leg and kicked the chest of the person who came forward, and then the person flew out like a kite with a broken string  , almost five meters away, much worse than Geng Shi just now.

    Because things happened so fast, no one could react again, so no one had time to pick him up.

    Su Tianfang sat down, looked at the group of people watching eagerly, smiled, the smile was full of playfulness, and then spit out the paste in his mouth.

    "Hey, I said you, you, and you, why are you so nervous? I'm not here to fight and rob sex. And what's the situation with some of you, just looking at me feels like watching a ghost."

    Seeing that the group of people still didn't move, Xia Hongxue leaned forward again, as if Xia Hongxue was not with them, but with Su Tianfang.

    "Sister, when will you take me to do some fun things to play again? I've been moldy in this village, but I'm bored."

    "Take you to play? Let's talk about it after I finish my work."

    Then he ordered to the people in the audience.

    "You guys, shut this box back for me, and then send me all the things to the Su Mansion inside the city."

    As soon as Su Tianfang finished speaking, some dissatisfied people stood up.

    "Why do you girl order us!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 77 Convincing others with strength

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The words are not questioning, but full of dissatisfaction.

    Su Tianfang smiled, that's right, this is a normal rough guy, the behavior he should have, like this guy, if someone breaks in and grabs his position, he won't be moved, and he's just a fool.

    "I think you are the boss of this village. Of course you are more suitable. Look at your boss. You can do whatever you want. You are the first to eat. If you take you to rob, you will come back with a box of fruit."

    Su Tianfang pointed to Geng Shi and said.

    These words instantly resonated with several people present, but no, this boss has not done much serious business since he took the position of the king of the mountain, taking them to do this and that all day long  , It¡¯s been holding back for half a year, and I¡¯m almost out of control. I finally said to grab a ticket, and told the big guy that it was a big fight, but I snatched back a box of fruit. What¡¯s the matter?  It really makes no sense.

    Although everyone's brains are not bright, they quickly realized that it is a matter of re-electing the boss now?  Now is the time to unanimously speak out, who is this woman who suddenly appeared?  He actually gave orders to the big guy, with a domineering look.

    "This is a matter of our village. What does it matter to you as an outsider? You little old woman, hurry up and get down from the top!"

    Now Xia Hongxue also started to get mad at them.

    "Aren't you courageous? How dare you talk to my sister like that? Are you smart? Does it mean that you don't understand what I say, or that you don't understand human language, or that you don't listen to me? Do you want to rebel?  no!"

    A tongue twister immediately stunned everyone, whether to listen to who or not, the speed of speaking was like setting off a firecracker, which made a group of people look at each other in confusion.

    Su Tianfang looked at the scene in front of her and was speechless. This was much more brainless than she had imagined, and even though Xia Hongxue was the boss, this identity seemed to be unable to restrain this group of rough men.

    "Since you are their boss, you have to look like the boss."

    Xia Hongxue pouted and said, "I'm their boss, I'm just a famous person, I can take care of nothing."

    Su Tianfang slowly turned cold, and then glanced at the group of people in the hall.

    Indeed, this Xia Hongxue became the boss, but she became the boss purely by violence.

    Originally, this Xia Hongxue was not from this village. In the eyes of the people of Qingfeng Village, this Xia Hongxue just appeared here half a year ago for no reason, and came here saying that he wanted to be their boss.

    So when a person suddenly came and said that I was their boss, they naturally refused to accept it, and then Xia Hongxue performed a very good show of what it means to convince people with strength.

    As the saying goes, to capture a thief, you must first capture the king, and it is the same for him.

    ? After coming to Qingfeng Village, the first thing to do was to kill the original head of the house, and after that, he went all the way down to the second head's house. He beat up all the people in the village who refused to accept him.

    Want to besiege him, but he is so light-hearted, this group of people can't stop him at all, in the end there is no other way, they can only succumb to his lust and make him the boss of Qingfengzhai.

    And after Xia Hongxue became the boss, she never took them out to rob them once, and guarded them every day, not letting them act on their own, so gradually the big guy became very dissatisfied with him, but just because he couldn't beat him,  So I can only take it orally, and I am not convinced.

    Su Tianfang put away her smile, and became more serious, and said disdainfully: "Okay, I'm not interested in your affairs at all, I'm just here to get my things back and send them to Su's residence.  "

    "Why should I give it to you!"

    Su Tianfang ignored the voice of doubt, and then she looked at Xia Hongxue again: "In the future, think more about things, your brain is not kept for nothing, and you are here, you are free  You manage well, train and train, it's too loose, I went from up the mountain to entering your village without any effort, your defense is too poor, and you won't be able to resist beating at all if you fight."

    ? When these words came out, hatred was instantly aroused. What is too bad, no one can resist beating.

    Xia Hongxue was quite cheerful.

    "Okay, sister, no problem, I promise to take good care of this place, when will you take me to play?"

    "This bitch is obviously not a good person! I want to beat her!"

    "Beat someone? You go, you old man, you have the nerve to beat a woman with shame, you are not ashamed, I am ashamed."??¡±

    "That's right. If you hit a man, forget it. If you hit a woman, you have to use your hands. If I don't hit you, go ahead."

    Su Tianfang was speechless again, what kind of idiots are these?

    Not to mention that they provoked me first, and now I can be regarded as causing trouble for them, and they are still moaning like this.

    It's a pity that these people provoke the wrong person, and they are not easy to provoke.

    "Okay, let's all go together, don't waste my time, and send the things to Su Mansion as soon as you finish." Su Tianfang said contemptuously.

    These people seem to be used to being led by Xia Hongxue, and now they don't have the wildness of a wolf belonging to bandits.

    However, this should be regarded as slowly becoming a good person, and maybe it is a good thing. If these people become good, they will have nothing to eat when they are poor.

    Before they could continue their tacit understanding, she wanted to say something, but without the slightest hesitation, Su Tianfang went directly towards them like a tiger coming out of its cage.

    A group of people who were easy to handle were overthrown by her, and they were beaten to pieces.

    Su Tianfang didn't kill them, but just made them lose the ability to fight, so they couldn't make trouble for themselves and say useless words.

    It was easy to bring these people down, and Su Tianfang didn't waste much.

    On the other side, Xia Hongxue applauded heartlessly, as if Xia Hongxue was not with the group of them.

    "Sister, you're doing great! You're much better than before, and you knocked them all out in one fell swoop!"

    This group of people had just been taught a lesson by Su Tianfang, and then they heard the boss cheering for others, and felt the same pain in their hearts. They were beaten up, and the boss didn't come to help. What kind of boss is this.

    Su Tianfang ignored them and went to close the box by herself.

    "There are other things, remember to send them all back to me! And Hongxue is your boss, you should listen to me and obey me! If you don't accept it, beat the two of us before talking."

    Then she walked out of Qingfengtang, and Xia Hongxue followed.

    "Hey, sister, don't be in a hurry to leave when you just came here, wait for me." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 78

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After watching the two of them leave, after a long time, the group of them finally got up.

    "Damn it, that doesn't work either. Seeing that this kid is talking about his sister, he still wants to give him a blow in front of his so-called sister. I didn't expect it to be completely useless."

    "The majesty of the next hammer, but also the majesty, it is almost the same if they give us the majesty!"

    "Just look at these two siblings, one is more brutal than the other!"

    "I think it's all Lao Geng's fault."

    "I think so, it's his fault."

    When Geng Shi heard that, why did this suddenly put the blame on him, he bluffed instantly.

    "Hey, what do I mean by you guys? I'm not the only one who has been dissatisfied with this kid. Besides, why did I blame me for today's incident!"

    "That kid asked you to apologize to his sister. Aren't you done apologizing? You still didn't move. I think he must have gotten angry at the end because of this, so he beat us up." Lao Mu said  .

    "Old Mu, brother, we have to speak with conscience. Am I the only one who is disobedient? Look at that bitch who finally beat us up and then closed the box. Didn't you listen to her?  ?

    Hey, and you, he told him to send these things back to him, wouldn't it be over if you send them back obediently?  During the whole process, you have been threatening and saying, why should you give it away, why should you give it away, you have provoked others, are you getting beaten up now?  "

    "Okay, okay, let's not say a few words, who would have thought that this sister who appeared out of nowhere by this kid is also a ruthless character, and judging by the situation, maybe she is colluding and deliberately wants to beat us up  .¡± Geng Tou said.

    This Geng Tou is Geng Shi's younger brother, so he is tall and big, and looks very sturdy.

    "He deliberately came to beat us up, so what do you say?"

    "Since this kid came, we haven't opened a store for half a year, and now there is no rice in the bottom of the tank. All day long, we just think about all kinds of fun, let us play games with him  What, playing archery has never done anything serious.

    Finally, this kid went to rob it again, and even picked out his sister's goods. Also, have you all noticed the sign that the bitch threw to him after she first came in?  That brand is only among the few of us who are big. I didn¡¯t bring that thing when I robbed it that day. Did you bring it?  "

    "I didn't bring it." Lao Mu quickly shook his head.

    "I didn't bring it either." Geng Shi also echoed.

    "To rob things, who brought that thing? Serious robbers, who would bring a thing that indicates identity to rob, for fear that people will not know, and besides, the name of our Qingfengzhai is outside, and it will be over if you shout it! Who cares about that  A small iron sign."

    "I didn't take it either, so he is the only one who can take it."

    After hearing this, everyone felt that this made sense.

    Geng Shi patted Geng's head: "Yes, second child, why didn't I realize that you have such a brilliant mind before?"

    Geng Tou said with some disdain: "You didn't read the book when your parents told you to read it, but I did read a few. Of course I'm a little smarter than you."

    Geng Shi was even more disdainful: "Look at that thing, it can't be eaten, now we don't rely on robbing."

    "Let's talk about this thing first, shall we? Don't forget what that bitch said, she came back to find us if she didn't do it well. She doesn't do evil things with that bitch, but she does. It hurts me to death.  "

    "That's right, there is also this bitch who beats people in a wicked way. I don't know how she beats. I can't use my strength at the place where he hits. I still feel sore and numb now. Some  The place seems to be broken, it's a proper injury for a hundred days."

    Everyone shook their heads. This is because they accidentally provoked two leopards. Although they are not big, they can beat them.  But it's hard for everyone, after being beaten up by Xia Hongxue last time, the group of people recuperated for a month or two, and this time, it may take another month or two.

    On the other hand, Xia Hongxue came out with Su Tianfang, and Su Tianfang didn't intend to drive him back, so he just let him follow until he left the Qingfeng Village.

    The two of them started to walk among the bamboo forests. The sun was shining brightly in the sky, and when the sun fell, the bamboo shadows on the road were mottled.

    "I said, when you were asked to choose a village to stay in, why did you choose such a weak and incompetent person? Look at that group of people who are not resistant to attack at all."

    At this time, Xia Hongxue seemed to have changed into a different person. She was gentle and elegant, like a young man who had read poetry and books, a young son of a rich family.?With an unscrupulous appearance, she is no longer clinging to Su Tianfang as before, and her eyes have become deep and bright, not so clear anymore.

    "You only said to let me choose a bandit village to stay in, but you didn't say which one to choose." Xia Hongxue said flatly.

    "Then why don't you pick someone who is stronger? See what that group of people look like?"

    "Hehe, it's not easy to pick some powerful ones. Since you need to cultivate them for your own use in the future, then naturally you have to pick some less disciplined ones, so that you can train them better."

    "So, what exactly do you like about Qingfeng Village? I went around to see that their village has a good terrain, easy to defend and difficult to attack. If it weren't for this advantage, I'm afraid they would have been killed by those people.  Get rid of the official uniform." Su Tianfang said.

    "As you can see, it's natural to take a fancy to their scatter. Since they are all scatter, that is to say, they don't have a backbone at all. To put it bluntly, these people are just for food, but there is one thing.  They are petty and don't want to find a serious job, so they gather here and become bandits in the mountains.

    They don't have a backbone in them, so naturally they don't have any aspirations. This way of cultivating them, they will only be loyal to you in the future, which is perfect. I'm afraid that people from other villages will have different opinions.  "

    Su Tianfang listened and nodded.

    "What you said is okay, but I still feel that something is wrong after all. After all, I just saw their centripetal force, and there is still a little bit, that is, they don't agree with you. Their unanimous attitude to the outside world is quite good."

    Xia Hongxue sighed and shook her head, feeling very helpless.

    "I beat them up and ate free food from them for half a year. It's normal for them to refuse to accept me, but I can't take them to rob them."

    "So you brought them to snatch me?"

    "The ones who rob you can't be said. Just take them to satisfy their hunger. They haven't moved in half a year. Let them exercise their muscles and bones. After all, it's your friend's team. It must be strong, and those who rob them won't be able to hurt them."

    Su Tianfang rolled her eyes: "Okay, let's get down to business, so you just robbed me, and why did you lure me here?"

    Xia Hongxue put on a smile, looked ahead, and spit out a word: "Money." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 79

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang stopped in her tracks.

    "Your operation is as fierce as a tiger, and in the end it is to ask me for money?"

    "Yeah." Xia Hongxue said quickly, "The brothers on the mountain can't get over it anymore. If you don't pay me, I really have to take them to grab it."

    "You told me you were short of money?"

    "I'm not short of money, but I'm doing something for you now, so I should spend your money. My money is mine."

    Xia Hongxue took the initiative to walk in front after saying this.

    "you!"

    Su Tianfang has a headache, why these guys talk about money with her when they stand with her recently.

    Su Tianfang took two steps to walk in front of him, and gave Xia Hongxue a hard push on the chest.

    "Go away, I have no money."

    Su Tianfang suddenly didn't know what to say, but she felt that she didn't want to stand with that guy for a moment.

    At this moment, Su Tianfang wished she could walk faster and get rid of this guy.

    However, even though Su Tianfang's steps were surprisingly fast, Xia Hongxue didn't slow down at all, but followed Su Tianfang closely.

    "I said you are a silly girl who doesn't understand anything. Now I will help you take down the people from Qingfengzhai and train them well. They will be your right-hand man in the future."

    "Efficient? Only people who use brute force and help others. It will be good if they don't hold me back. You haven't trained them in the past six months, and they don't listen to you at all."

    "It's simple, it's easy to solve this problem, as long as you give me the money, I will take care of their food and drink, and I will become their parents. They will naturally listen to me, and they will obey your elder sister.  "

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang seemed to envision the scene where a group of men in their 30s and 40s would call her sister to a teenage girl in the future, and she immediately felt creepy.

    Su Tianfang said angrily: "I don't want the people from Qingfengzhai anymore. You can keep it for yourself to cultivate and develop yourself for fun."

    Xia Hongxue raised her eyebrows: "If you don't want it anymore, then I will leave now, and I won't come back after I leave. This Qingfeng Village should be restored to what it should be."

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang's heart sank. A group of people who had managed to settle down for half a year, if they really went back to their old jobs, it is unknown how many people would suffer, especially in these nearby villages.

    Although the current Tiantang Kingdom can be regarded as a prosperous country and a peaceful people, there will always be some people who are not happy with their lives, so in order to make a living, they will take a slant, and then do some things like chicken and dog robbery.

    Su Tianfang dare not say how noble she is, she will not really intervene in other people's lives, but she will not choose to contribute to such evil things.

    Hearing Xia Hongxue say that after letting them go, they would go back to their old jobs, Su Tianfang was more or less unhappy, and didn't want to see such a scene happen.

    "Don't make trouble."

    "Then just give me the silver, it's very simple."

    Xia Hongxue brought the topic back all of a sudden with a smile, turned to money, chatted with Su Tianfang, that was three sentences about money.

    Su Tianfang found that even though she should be older than the young man in front of her, her EQ is still not enough. When facing this person in front of her, she is always reluctant to do her best.

    "Go back and ask them to send the things to Su's residence. I will give them the silver and let them bring it back. I don't have any silver with me now. Don't follow me, go back quickly."

    After Su Tianfang said this, she directly performed lightness kung fu, jumped onto the bamboo tip and flew away.

    The corners of Xia Hongxue's mouth curled up lightly, tenderness floated in his eyes, and he looked at Su Tianfang's distant figure, standing still in place.

    After flying for a certain distance, Su Tianfang looked back and found that the man really hadn't caught up, so she stopped and returned to the ground.

    In fact, Xia Hongxue had concealed her true colors, and Su Tianfang didn't know about it, so when they met in Qingfengtang, Xia Hongxue suddenly rushed up and pulled her hand, and she really didn't get used to it for a while.

    But Su Tianfang didn't care so much, she asked Xia Hongxue to help, but she didn't give him a clear direction, she just let him develop first.

    Now that it has developed like this, I feel a little unsatisfactory, but Su Tianfang has never done this before, and she can only let Xia Hongxue take charge of the overall situation.?, this Qingfengzhai has to be handed over to him after all, let him do these things.

    Butterfly Valley is far away from me. If something happens to me, I need to employ people urgently. The Emperor of Butterfly Valley is too far away. After all, I need to have my own strength nearby.  As for the people in the shop, Su Tianfang didn't know what their example was like, whether they could fight or not.

    Now that the matter here has been temporarily resolved, Su Tianfang is anxious to go to the next appointment.

    Yu Sheng's private house.

    The hall was unbelievably quiet. The man sitting there was dressed in white and his face was like a crown of jade. His slender white fingers held the light teacup, brought it to his mouth, took a sip, and then put it down.  , and smiled slightly at Su Tianfang who was oncoming.

    Su Tianfang didn't mean to be like this, but she just felt that she still needed to be wary of this man after all, and couldn't be too reassured.

    Besides, she took a long way around this mansion to get here. A few days ago, someone from Yu Sheng sent a letter to Su Tianfang, and the content of the letter was to ask her to come out to discuss matters, and a brief map was attached.  The place where the mansion is located is drawn.

    However, Su Tianfang didn't know much about the route drawn on the map, so it took a long time before she finally found this place.

    Su Tianfang came in by jumping over the wall, so after entering, she was not sure if this was the place where Yu Sheng asked her to come.

    It was not until I came to this hall and saw Yu Sheng sitting on a high seat drinking tea that I finally made up my mind.

    Yu Sheng put down the tea, then got up and walked towards Su Tianfang.

    Yu Sheng saluted Su Tianfang.

    "Thank you Miss Su, I am willing to give Yu some face to come to the appointment."

    Su Tianfang pointed to Yu Sheng's head, and then put out two fingers, an index finger and a middle finger, and put the middle finger on the index finger for Yu Sheng to see.

    Yu Sheng looked at it, thought about it, and then laughed: "Miss Su, please excuse Yu's ignorance, what does this gesture mean?"

    "I said, is your brain out of order?"

    "Ahem, how do you say this? Yu doesn't know, please ask Ms. Su to explain clearly." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 80 Don't Love Fame and Fortune

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "There are so many wine shops and teahouses in the city. If any one can't talk about it, they have to ask out of the city. The map is still unclear and ambiguous, which made me search hard to find this place."

    When Su Tianfang said these words, he was obviously a little angry.

    Yu Sheng naturally heard the displeasure in these words, smiled lightly, and cupped his hands at Su Tianfang.

    "Hey, it's Yu who didn't think carefully and caused Miss Su to suffer. This is Yu's fault. Yu is here to apologize to Miss Su."

    Su Tianfang didn't know why, looking at Yu Sheng's face, she always felt a little hypocritical, but she just felt uncomfortable looking at it.

    "Okay, don't take such useless politeness, why did you come to me today?"

    "Miss Su, please take your seat first."

    After finishing speaking, he made a gesture of please.

    Su Tianfang glanced at him, and didn't make things difficult for him, so she followed his will and walked over and sat down.

    Yu Sheng went to pour tea for Su Tianfang himself, and then sat down at the opposite seat.

    "The first thing I did when I invited Miss Su here today was to thank you for saving my life that day."

    After the tea was poured, Yu Sheng also naturally picked it up for Su Tianfang. Su Tianfang looked at it, but still took the tea from his hand.

    "It's not my intention to save you, but it's still my duty, so this mere life-saving grace is worth nothing."

    After speaking, she picked up the teacup and drank it. She had just finished meeting Xia Hongxue, and then came here in a hurry. She was really thirsty on the way here, and this tea came at the right time.  .

    Su Tianfang didn't give him face this time, and he didn't say anything, just smiled lightly, and then continued to explain the intention of inviting Su Tianfang.

    "The second thing is naturally I want to finish talking with Miss Su what I haven't finished talking about that day."

    Su Tianfang drank all the tea in this cup, and the girl next to him hurried over to help Su Tianfang refill the tea.

    Su Tianfang smiled foolishly: "I was originally an ordinary person, but because of the previous generation, I was destined to have some relationship with you. Since I have relationship, I should break this relationship. Since they have already said  , It is my mission to assist you to ascend the throne, so I will just help you, it depends on how you intend to ascend to the throne, but I have a very simple method here, which can help you directly."

    "Oh?" Yu Sheng was in high spirits, "I wonder if Miss Su has any good ideas?"

    "It's not a high opinion, but the method seems to be rough and simple. As the saying goes, a country cannot live without a king. If you are strong enough, I don't suggest to stage Jing Ke's assassination of the King of Qin. I, Su Tianfang, go all the way to Huanglong.  After taking the life of the old man of the emperor, when the time comes, you will be able to suppress all the officials in the court, and you will be in charge."

    Yu Sheng's expression was distorted, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    What kind of unconstrained idea this woman is, and such a simple and crude method, he also does not.  I can figure it out, and I actually plan to take action alone, but what is this Jing Ke assassinating the King of Qin?  Why have I never heard of these two names?

    "Thank you." Yu Sheng said lightly, "Actually, Yu doesn't have a deep obsession with the throne. All of this is just my grandfather's wholehearted thoughts."

    Su Tianfang looked at that serene face, not angry, not contentious, calm, indifferent, and suddenly felt that he was not so hypocritical, but after all, he still didn't have any good temper towards him.

    Or it was simply because he felt sorry for him. After all, Su Tianfang could tell from this short sentence that all of this was not his own wish.

    "That's right, a good man has ambitions in all directions, and he doesn't necessarily have to bow down to this court."

    Su Tianfang picked up the tea cup all of a sudden.

    "However, after all, this is the elder's expectation of Mr. Yu, and Mr. Yu still needs to treat it with care."

    "Could it be that Ms. Su is willing to obey the arrangement of the older generation? Do you really think that you must assist me to sit on the throne?"

    Su Tianfang looked at Yu Sheng and said: "Mr. Yu insisted on marrying me when he insisted on marrying me, didn't he have already planned it? Just like your father used my mother's strength, you used mine to help you get on the board."  Ascend to this throne, and take back the throne that belongs to your Yu family."

    After hearing this passage, Yu Sheng's eyes lost some light.

    He hated this so-called emperor from the bottom of his heart,Because it was the so-called throne that caused him to lose his father's love since he was a child, and he had been accepting everything Yuzhou Qing had arranged for him these years. He couldn't go out and play like other children.  He is burdened with an important mission, and whenever he thinks of him, he feels that he is overwhelmed.

    At this time, Yu Sheng had a lonely figure appearing in his whole body. Su Tianfang watched him change from the high-spirited appearance just now to the current one in an instant, but didn't say anything.

    It was Yu Sheng who began to speak slowly.

    "In today's Tiantang, the country is prosperous and the people are safe, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. Although there are occasional small thieves, it doesn't hurt the general situation. Since the country is good, why bother to destroy it? Yu doesn't have that confidence  , when I sit on the throne, I will be able to manage the Tang Kingdom better."

    Su Tianfang actually agrees with this. Now that the country is prosperous and the people are safe, there is really no need to make so many nonsense and useless. Moreover, Su Tianfang really feels that Yu Sheng's temperament is not suitable for being an emperor, and his own ability  Well, if he became the emperor, he would just make himself unhappy.

    Although he also felt that he was not suitable in his heart, Su Tianfang couldn't agree with it directly, so as not to save face for others.

    "This person always likes to belittle himself, Mr. Yu, how do you know that you are not suitable if you haven't tried it?"

    Yu Sheng shook his head.

    "I also pay attention to four words when I do things, and I move with my heart. I know that this court is not the place I want to stay in my heart. My heart is more suitable for the rivers and lakes, and it is more suitable for everything in the world."

    Su Tianfang looked at the person in front of him, didn't everyone say that men like to control power and the feeling of having the world in their hands?  Why is this person in front of him doing the opposite.

    However, Su Tianfang soon felt relieved.

    Whether one is in power or not, it seems that from ancient times to the present, it is not the most important thing. Everything people do is aimed at the four words of rich clothes and good food.  I think about the full banquet, but I don't know that the palace is as deep as the sea.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 81 Murder and Bury

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang originally thought that this Yu Sheng should also be a conservative and stubborn person. To put it bluntly, he is just a good boy, so it doesn't matter what the family arrangement is.

    However, looking at it today, it seems that it is not as she thought before. You have seen her this time, and Yu Sheng did not show any interest in the throne.

    And Yu Sheng also knew that Su Tianfang was on guard against him at this time, and he didn't trust him at all. He also knew that only by breaking this barrier, allowing Su Tianfang to trust him, and communicate frankly, would he be able to succeed.  Do things that you don't like.

    Yu Sheng changed his serious face, and asked solemnly: "Miss Su has always been relatively indifferent to Yu, maybe it is because of the grievances of the previous generation that Miss Su always has feelings for Yu.  There is a certain misunderstanding, and I feel that Yu's approach to Ms. Su is actually to take advantage of Ms. Su. However, Yu does not want to use Ms. Su, but just wants to simply become friends with Ms. Su.

    Before Yu proposed marriage to the Su family, he had been investigating Ms. Su's past, and heard that Ms. Su had a bad experience in her childhood, so she could understand that Ms. Su should take precautions against her.  It's completely human.  This matter was indeed a bit out of bounds, and Yu once again apologized to Ms. Su.  "

    Su Tianfang patiently listened to everything he said. Su Tianfang didn't expect that Yu Sheng could see through her heart, but she was always cold to him in the past, and it was so obvious that she was indeed, on the surface.  Don't wait to see him.

    As for the investigation, Su Tianfang didn't take it very seriously. After all, it was something she knew a long time ago, just like Su Yu investigated Yu Sheng. Of course, without Su Yu's help, I'm afraid the two of them  There will be no showdown between individuals so early.

    "I did not have a good life when I was a child. I suffered a lot and suffered a lot, but this is the past. Now Su Tianfang is no longer the crescent moon. I, Su Tianfang, can protect myself and protect me.  friends and my relatives.

    You said that you sent someone to investigate my past. This is an old story, so there is no need to mention it again. The little girl is really amazed that Mr. Yu has such a unique insight into all this.

    If you don't want to be the puppet of the previous generation and let him give orders, then you will fight back. The little girl will not give you any advice, and what the little girl can do is to help you ascend the throne. If you  It would be no loss to me to give up that throne.

    After all, it all depends on you. Today I have come, and I have been sitting here with you for a while. If you say that you have made a decision, it is equivalent to a decision. I no longer need my Butterfly Valley  Help, this matter will end here.  "

    Su Tianfang said nothing directly, then got up and walked outside.

    Yu Sheng immediately stood up.

    "Miss Su, please stay."

    Su Tianfang stood still and smiled.

    "It seems that Mr. Yu is still a little hesitant. In this case, I'd better not bother you for now. I will visit you after you have considered it."

    Although Yu Sheng didn't know the meaning of Su Tianfang's words, he could tell that he must have been misunderstood.

    "Miss Su, Yu didn't mean that"

    Before he finished speaking, Su Tianfang left directly. Su Tianfang also found out that she really didn't like being with this person very much.

    After she left, she went home, and before she got home, she saw a group of people standing outside the door, with a few boxes beside them.

    Looking at the attire of that group of people, that is, those of Qingfengzhai, after a closer look, Su Tianfang discovered that the leader of this group was actually Geng Shi.

    Su Tianfang felt a headache looking at this group of people, is it really the kind of righteous debt collector?  It came so fast.

    But seeing this group of people standing outside the door but not going in, Su Tianfang went up to inquire about the situation, but instead of going up front, he stood behind their team and patted one of them on the shoulder.

    "What are you guys doing here?"

    After the man took a rough look at Su Tianfang, he said angrily: "It's none of your business, just go and don't hinder me from begging for money."

    Ask for money?

    The corner of Su Tianfang's mouth twitched involuntarily.

    Is this for money or for death?  This is fierce.

    "I said that since you are begging for money, you should stand at the door; "Don't worry, if he dares to take your life, I will help you avenge him."

    Then she told the gatekeeper again: "Help me look at those boxes of things. I went in and asked someone to come out and move them. If they are lost, you will be responsible."

    "Yes, miss."

    Then Su Tianfang went in, Su Ziyang.  Originally, he planned to bring six hundred taels to go to Situ Xianyun, but now he only had one hundred taels in his arms. Naturally, he couldn't go, so he hurried in and continued to chase Su Tianfang for money.

    "Su Tianfang! Give me back the money!"

    Both of them walked away, and the servant was thinking and spitting.

    "Tui, she's just an adopted daughter of the Su family. What's the air? You make me look good, what a joke."

    At this time, the other gatekeeper had also returned, and just overheard him talking to himself.

    "Hey, I said, what are you talking about here? What about that group of people?"

    "That group of people has already left."

    "People left? Then what are they doing with a few broken boxes?"

    "Isn't this here to look for Miss Su? After begging for five hundred taels of silver, they all left. Miss Su said that someone will move this thing later, and let us look after it for her."

    "Five hundred taels!"

    "Um."

    "Hey, I've heard that Miss Su is just an adopted daughter of the Su family. Mrs. Su has always hated her, so she was pitifully poor that month. Can she scrape together five hundred taels?  "

    "Cut, it's just a beggar girl, of course I can't make it out. Didn't the young master come out just now? Then he and she robbed the young master's money. Didn't you see the young master chasing her all the way for money?"

    "Young master? Oh, I see. When I went in just now, I didn't see anyone else. I saw the young master first, and then I said something to the young master. Then I went to pee and came back. This young master has always been very  Don't you want to see Su Tianfang? Why would you lend her money?"

    "Did I stop talking? She robbed it just now, and she robbed the young master of five hundred taels."

    "Tsk tsk tsk, this old lady dotes on the young master so much, if she knows what she does like this, she will definitely not be as good as her."

    "Okay, okay, just a beggar girl, don't care about so many, let's open our door."

    "Well, I actually heard that this eldest lady is quite pitiful. She has stayed in this family for at least seven or eight years. Her monthly income is sometimes not as high as that of the maids around the old lady."

    "What can I do if I don't want to be favored? According to me, it's all free. It's not bad to feed and clothe her. Besides, this is a sick child. I went on a long trip to see a doctor in the past three days. It must be caused by some hidden disease."  This year, she didn't go out again, and it seems that she should have been cured."

    "Yo, is that true or treated her well? He even treated her as a doctor. It seems that the monthly payment is not unreasonable"

    backyard

    "Hey, master, please, give me the silver. It's almost dark today. If I don't take the silver, the elder brother will kill me."

    "Oh, be obedient, just tell your senior brother that I have already collected the tuition fees on her behalf, if you have any questions, just ask her to come to me."

    "I can not."

    "What are you talking about, he can't eat you up."

    "But he can really kill me!"

    Su Ziyang looked around, made sure there was no one there, and then said in a low voice: "A few days ago, I saw that a large area near the root of the tree in our yard had been refurbished. I asked Senior Brother what happened, and he  He said that he killed someone, and then buried him at the root of the tree in our yard. He said he buried it there as fertilizer for the tree. I practice martial arts there every day, and I saw the refurbished loess at the root of the tree.  , everyone panicked."

    "Killing people and burying corpses? This doesn't look like your elder brother's style of doing things."

    "Master, can you stop joking?" Su Ziyang trembled.

    "Okay, okay, that's your senior brother bluffing you, where did they come from? It's so remote, except for the three of us, where would anyone else go?"

    "How is it possible? I stepped forwardI also saw the groundthe redit must be the elder brother who killed and buried the body, and the red thing is the blood left by his murder."

    Su Ziyang said firmly.

    Su Tianfang frowned now, where did this guy really lead the enemy?  That's the treasure land of geomantic omen that I found with great difficulty, a place for health preservation, if he buried someone there, why would he stay there!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?Live this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 82 The Mysterious Box

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang looked serious. As a killer, how could Situ Xianyun be found by others?  Could it be that his identity was exposed during the mission?  But isn't the most important thing about being a killer is to hide your identity?  How could it be discovered?  Knowing your true identity is a big taboo.

    Su Tianfang was thinking silently, ignoring Su Ziyang on the side.

    Su Ziyang found that he was talking non-stop, but Su Tianfang ignored him.

    Looking at the current situation, he really can't get the five hundred taels. He was so anxious that he scratched his head and moaned. Looking at the sky, Su Ziyang set his goal on his grandmother again. It seems that if he wants money, he can only go to it.  Look for grandma to be good, after all, grandma still spoils me, and she can be regarded as responsive to me.

    Su Tianfang was thinking about things in the room.

    Unexpectedly, the apprentice turned over, but she was not very worried. After all, although Situ Xianyun's skills were inferior to hers, there was no problem in self-protection.

    It was Yu Sheng who needed her to consider the most after all.

    Three light knocks came from outside the door, interrupting her thoughts.

    "Come in."

    When the person outside opened the door and entered, Su Tianfang saw that it was her cousin Su Ziyi, who had always been at odds with her, who opened the door and entered.

    Su Tianfang regretted seeing the person, why did she ask someone to come in without asking clearly, but why did she come in?

    Su Tianfang took a deep breath before saying, "What are you doing here?"

    Although Su Tianfang was at odds with her on weekdays, he didn't intend to drive her out directly.

    "I'm just curious, so I want to ask."

    Although this tone was a little flat, it was much better than her previous attitude towards Su Tianfang. She also closed the door by the way, and then came over and sat down.

    "I heard people say that my brother is very clingy to you recently, so I thought, let me ask you, how did you do it? How can you make my brother listen to you like this? I remember that my brother treated you like this before.  I'm disgusted with you."

    "I didn't do anything to him, it's just that today is different from the past."

    Su Tianfang chuckled lightly, took out the torch, lit the oil lamp on the table, the lamp was lit, and the red flame was ignited, emitting a bright light.

    "But there is one more thing. I am more curious. My brother has been learning to gamble from my mother for so many years. How did you do it? You actually made him quit gambling completely."

    "How do you know that your brother has given up his gambling addiction?"

    Su Tianfang poured a glass of water for Su Ziyi.

    "Because I haven't seen him enter the gambling house during this period of time. On weekdays, he can't hold back for three days. The gambling house is the place he must go."

    "Maybe your brother is poor now, and really has no money to feed that gambling house."

    "Because from what I know about him, even if he has no money, he will go to the gambling house if he borrows money, but I went to ask the gambling house and said that he had already paid off all the gambling debts he owed a few days ago.  He returned it, and I haven't been here for a long time. I also went to find his lonely friends, and they all said that I hadn't seen him for a few days.

    And these changes in my brother all started after you recovered from your illness.  "

    "Even if this is the case, it doesn't mean anything. Maybe your brother has grown up, so the prodigal son turned back."

    Su Ziyi said sternly: "I can believe that his prodigal son turns back, but everyone's prodigal son will not turn back for no reason, it must be because of some things behind the scenes, and the whole Su family, what happened  The biggest change is because of you, this rare time, you haven't left the Su family for several months."

    "Things happen for a reason. Of course, this is a correct statement, but some people suddenly change their minds inexplicably, such as your brother. Maybe it is he who suddenly realized that this bet will do him no good. So  He quit gambling, it's nothing."

    "You don't have to hide it from me, I know everything between you two."

    Su Tianfang's hand pouring water for himself suddenly trembled slightly, and chuckled: "What could be going on between me and your brother? What do you know?"

    Su Ziyi tilted her head to look at Su Tianfang.

    "I heard the conversation between the two of you just now, and just now my brother called you master."

    Su Ziyi stared at Su Tianfang's face, trying to catch a trace of suspiciousness from Su Tianfang's face.; "I am such a big man, what can I do."

    Su Tianfang poured a glass of water, and then handed it to Su Yu directly with one hand. It was true, she was not polite at all between relatives, and Su Yu didn't care about these so-called etiquette with her. After all, this girl was spoiled by him.  .

    "I heard that today you sent someone to send a few boxes to your house, and then they all moved to your other courtyard. What did you buy?"

    "I didn't buy anything, just some gadgets."

    "What a small thing, how many boxes did you actually buy? And I heard that the person who sent this thing is not very kind."

    Su Yu spoke a little cautiously.

    When Su Tianfang heard this sentence, she smiled, and then raised her eyebrows: "Father, those people are all bandits from Qingfeng Village, do you think they can't look vicious?"

    "The bandits in Qingfengzhaiwhy are you still with them?"

    "It can't be said that we are together, but I asked my friends to help me bring some things back. It happened that they robbed them, so I went to get the things back and asked them to help me send them back to the house.  Just go up."

    "Then I heard the servant say five hundred taels of silver, so what's going on?"

    "Father, what do you want to know after asking one sentence after another? I'm afraid your trip is not just for mother to see me, it's as simple as that?"

    Su Yu smiled: "It's not because of your mother, it's because of my father that I care about you and I came here."

    Su Tianfang straightened up slightly, and looked at Su Yu: "Father, you have already agreed, and now I will handle all my affairs by myself, and you will not interfere."

    Su Yu suddenly groaned: "It seems that my Fang'er has really grown up, and the girl can't be controlled by her father anymore, so she can't control her."

    "Oh, it's alright, Dad, don't be like a bitter man in the palace."

    "Fang'er, you are now seventeen years old. If you weren't in the Su family, if you weren't in the Butterfly Valley, you would be carefree, like the children of ordinary people, talking about marriage,  Then you can teach your husband and your son."

    "Talking about marriage? I don't want to. It's too early for me. I haven't played enough yet."

    Su Yu looked at Su Tianfang for a while, then stroked her head as if to appease her, and sighed.

    "Whether it's sooner or later, it still drags you down a bit after all. It's really inappropriate for the things of the previous generation to be placed on you."

    "So, what happened, Dad, you came to me suddenly, and then you said such a thing?"

    Su Tianfang's tone was objective and calm. She felt that this matter should not be as simple as she had guessed, and maybe more cruel things would happen in the future.

    "Yu Zhouqing came to see us yesterday."

    Yu Zhouqing Su Tianfang calm down, this person surnamed Yu, don't need to think too much, he should be his grandfather, hehe, this grandson just told me today that he is not interested in the throne, but he didn't think that he was only a grandfather  The speed is faster, and the day before yesterday has already come to the door.

    "Then what did he say?"

    Su Tianfang showed a look of indifference, but Su Yu looked heavy.

    "In another month, he plans to force the palace directly, and we will help him then."

    Su Tianfang nodded, showing that she knew about it.

    "Father, I have something unclear."

    "What's the matter?"

    "It stands to reason that the court and the rivers and lakes should not interfere with each other? Then why Butterfly Valley was willing to risk the disgrace of the world to come out to help Yu Shaoqun and intervene in the affairs of the court."

    Su Tianfang's words were also asked very cautiously and with enough questions.

    Su Yu was silent for a long time, and Su Tianfang didn't seem to be in a hurry, so he just looked at him quietly, waiting for him to give him an answer.

    After a long time, Su Yu took out a box from his sleeve and put it out: "Part of the reason for what happened back then was because your motherLin Yuan liked Yu Shaoqun, and the other reasonwas because of this."

    Although Su Yu released the box, he did not take the initiative to open the box. Although Su Tianfang was a little curious, she did not take the initiative to open the box, but waited for Su Yu to continue talking, or to say, she  Waiting for Su Yu to personally open the box, and then she will see the mysterious items inside the box.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 83.  to violate

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "So what's in this box?"

    "This box contains exactly what belongs to Butterfly Valley."

    Telling Su Yu to keep her secret, Su Tianfang simply ignored the box.

    "He came to you because of this box, or because of the seizure of power?"

    "There are both, but in fact this box has nothing to do with him. After all, the contents of this box belonged to Yu Shaoqun at the beginning. If we don't admit it, even if he is Yu Shaoqun's father, this box has nothing to do with him.  Qing has nothing to do with it."

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang suddenly became enlightened.

    "Father, do you mean that we can help or not help him with his plan after this month?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    Yu Sheng hesitated for a while, and Su Tianfang also calmed down.

    "Since I can't hide no matter what, then what's the point of dad letting me know about this box?"

    "Whether there is such a thing as the box or not, you must know its existence. As for whether to help or not, you really have a choice, but you need to help because of emotion and reason. After all, this can be regarded as your mother.  last wish."

    After hearing this sentence, Su Tiandang seemed to want to understand something again, and that was Yu Sheng.

    Just as Yu Sheng said in the afternoon, Yu Sheng didn't have the slightest thought about this at all, and Su Tianfang didn't pay any attention to his affairs.

    "This Yuzhou celebration may be for power, or it may be just for revenge for his son, after all, he lost his son in middle age."

    "Middle-aged bereavement"

    Su Yu nodded: "That's Yu Shaoqun."

    "Well, I know this, Dad, you can continue talking."

    "This right Yu Zhouqing only has this grandson now. He definitely wants to give him the best, and the best in the world is nothing but the royal power. With his own strength alone, he may be able to give him the best.  He has intentions but lacks strength, so it is normal to ask us for help, considering the past friendship, we should also help him mind."

    Su Tianfang laughed dryly. She was willing to help him seize power, but Yu Sheng's desire for revenge was obviously not that serious, let alone ascension to the throne.

    Perhaps, Yu Shaoqun's death had nothing to do with Tang Ye, or in other words, Yu Shaoqun was just using Tang Ye's hand to fulfill his own selfishness.

    When Yu Shaoqun was willing to let go of his lovely wife and children and go wandering around the rivers and lakes, perhaps there was already some conflict between the husband and wife, so Yu Shaoqun chose to escape.  He was neglected by his father at a young age, and later Yu Shaoqun was busy fighting for Yu Zhouqing to seize power, so even if he returned home, he just ignored the two of them in a different way.  The reason why Yu Sheng didn't have such a deep obsession with revenge for Yu Shaoqun's death.

    So even though Yu Zhouqing planted in Yu Sheng the heart of revenge, with the existence of Yu Sheng's mother, the seed of revenge did not germinate, or in other words, failed to grow.

    Just like myself, even if she knew the cause of her mother's death, she really didn't have any hatred for the royal family. If she suddenly asked her to avenge her dead mother and destroy the royal family, maybe he would not be very willing.  .

    But Su Tianfang felt a little sympathetic to Yu Sheng at this time, after all, he still lived a life like a puppet and couldn't make decisions by himself.

    Just because Su Tianfang was thinking wildly all the time, she didn't listen to what Su Yu said.

    Naturally, Su Yu didn't notice that his daughter was in a trance. He had been out for so long and didn't listen to him at all. He just talked about the protagonist's play for a long time, and didn't realize this until he was almost finished talking.  The daughter never responded to herself.

    Su Yu looked at it, shook his head helplessly, then tapped the table twice, pulling Su Tianfang out of her own world of thoughts back to reality.

    "Since you have something on your mind now, the father will not bother you for now. After all, these things are still your own business, and you can make your own decisions."

    After Su Yu finished speaking, he got up.

    "Hey, Dad, you left so soon?"

    "If I don't leave, you don't have the heart to pay attention to me now. You let your father and I sit here on the bench. How can we sit down? You should wait for you to find me and your mother again."

    Su Tianfang also stood up quickly.

    "I'm thinking now, let's go, I'll??I said that Fang'er has grown up after all, and she can decide her own affairs.  "

    Lin Wan is not happy now.

    "She can make the decision. She is only 17 years old now. Her own mother My sister was also at the same age when she left Butterfly Valley. In the end, you and I don't know what happened. I don't want this child In the end, it was because no one  Control, or because we can't control her, and then repeat my sister's mistakes."

    "Fang'er has grown up, and her mind is far more mature than children of the same age. Don't worry too much about her. After all, the child should have her own world. Look at the Butterfly Valley.  People don't control your sister, don't they also control you? You are not the same as living a good life. "

    Lin Wan was silent. At the same age, she was carefree and unattended, so she lived a free and happy life, but now memories are like an hourglass, capturing the outline of her laughter bit by bit.  The melody pulled her minute by minute, sinking into the abyss of pain.

    That night seven years ago, because she discovered Crescent Moon, she also realized that she finally had a hope to come back.

    And in these seven years, her few happiness was realized between Yueya and Su Yu. Even if Yueya's name was later changed to Su Tianfang, in fact, only Yueya had always existed in her heart.  Two words, because Yueya looks like her sister left behind, and Su Tianfang, more like, is just a child picked up by her.

    "You say she has grown up, but how can I dare to think that she has grown up, even if she is sensible, so what? The things in front of her are not trivial, so you are not afraid of her making mistakes?"

    Lin Wan immediately stopped Su Yu by asking questions.

    Su Yu looked outside the door, the darkness seemed endless.

    "I'm afraid, but so what, we still have to have a head for her discipline."

    "I don't want to discipline her now, I just want to help her, let her find a correct path, and prevent her fromdoing wrong things."

    "Lin Wan, let's not interfere in this matter, okay? It's just like we didn't interfere with the decision made by the elder sister. Don't you know the reason why the elder sister left Butterfly Valley early?"

    After Su Tianfang said this, Lin Wan's heart ached again in an instant. How could she not know, wasn't it because the bunch of bad old men in Butterfly Valley had too much control and strict control, so she ran out quietly?  And now it's not for this reason that she chooses to give Fang'er freedom, let her make choices for herself, let her make decisions for him, but now she really just wants to help Fang'er

    Lin Wan held back his sad look, which made Su Yu feel distressed.

    It's clear that she was not at fault for the past, but why she couldn't let it go, and always tortured herself with the old things.

    When Su Yugang wanted to say something, Lin Wan spoke first.

    "Let's go to Yu Mansion tomorrow. I want to have a good chat with Yu Zhouqing. The Yu family has taken the initiative so many times, and it's our turn to take the initiative."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Push away this time."

    Su Yu thought for a moment that he had heard it wrong, but he didn't speak, but waited for Lin Wan to repeat it again, or to clarify what his intention was.

    "I don't want Fang'er to intervene in this war for power, let alone Butterfly Valley."

    Su Yu knew that Lin Wan was still in a bad mood at this time, so he just asked tentatively.

    "Can you tell me why?"

    Lin Wan said: "Because I have seen Fang'er's reluctance from beginning to end, in fact, I don't want to put the unhappiness of the older generation on her.

    In the past seven years, you are not the only one who has felt compassion. In fact, I also thought about it.  It would be great if she could raise her, then she wouldn't have to go through what she is doing now.

    In the past 7 or 7 years, I have watched Qi bear all kinds of pressure. It is she who has always been very happy in front of us, very obedient and obedient. I really like her, and I want to protect her, so that  She has always been as pure as before, free from too much such worldly interference.

    So I kind of want to go against my sister's last wish.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 84

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang obviously chose to escape now, but what she chose to avoid was not the problem itself, but the discussion about the problem.

    In his opinion, since he has already said that his affairs are up to him, there is no need for Lin Wan to plug in his mobile phone to discuss these matters with her. If there is really something, she can make the decision by herself  up.

    The thing she was willing to mention with Su Yu was because she knew that given Su Yu's preference for her, Su Yu would never interfere with her thoughts, but Lin Wan would.

    Regarding Lin Wan, Su Tianfang felt that she still couldn't see through it after all. What she wanted for so many years was a real, stronger person like Su Tianfang, or was she just trying to make another copy of Lin Wan?  Taste.

    In the past, Su Tianfang would not have such thoughts, but after Su Tianfang knew about the existence of You Lin Yuan, Su Tianfang began to feel some problems.

    Over the years, in Lin Wan's teachings to Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang always had a vague feeling that there was another person in it, and now she finally knew who it was.

    But she didn't want to be a substitute for that person, even if that person was the mother of this body.

    Su Tianfang now only knows that she has become a substitute for Yueya, which is an unchangeable result. She is Yueya, but she doesn't want to be a substitute for another person.

    Su Tianfang also noticed this time, she should develop in another direction when dealing with the problem.  That was Yu Sheng's grandfather, Yu Zhou Qing. Since he knew these things, although he had met Yu Sheng several times, Su Tianfang still knew nothing about Yu Zhou Qing.

    So he began to think about when to meet Yuzhou Qing, but Su Tianfang still couldn't let Situ Xianyun go.

    In the past two years, the night ban has been deleted in the city, so there are not very few people entering and leaving the city even in the middle of the night, but the officers and soldiers who work hard to guard the gate need to be more careful.

    Su Tianfang went to the thatched hut on the mountain outside the city with ease. In fact, he hadn't arrived at the thatched hut, but he could already see the lights flashing from the thatched hut from a distance.

    Seen from a distance, there was a vague figure under the root of the tree. Su Tianfang walked up to it, and finally saw the figure standing beside the root of the tree clearly. It was none other than his good cousin, Su Ziyang.

    Su Ziyang felt the trembling under the gloomy atmosphere. He didn't dare to squint. He looked at other places, just looked at the light from inside the thatched hut, and in the thatched hut, sitting  Situ Xianyun was drinking tea at the table.

    Su Tianfang found that he was walking up step by step, and this kid hadn't even noticed anyone approaching.

    Has this kid learned nothing these days?  Since someone didn't notice when they got close, wouldn't it be a matter of minutes if a killer was watching?  Situ Xianyun's senior brother is too unqualified.

    "I said what are you doing here?"

    "Ah¡ª¡ªhelp!!! Ghost!!!"

    Su Ziyang was so frightened by the sudden appearance of the sound that he jumped up and down, screamed, and quickly climbed to the side of the tree trunk, and was about to climb up along the tree, but the tree trunk was too thick, so he just used his strength to climb like this.  Stamping around, looking in a hurry.

    Su Ziyang's loud shouting probably scared himself out of his mind, and he never thought that the voice he heard was Su Tianfang's voice.

    Because he failed to bring all the money to Situ Xianyun, Situ Xianyun simply punished him to stand under the tree root.

    Just now in his mind, he kept thinking that he was standing next to this tree, and there was a corpse buried here.  next to him.

    So Su Tianfang's sudden appearance really frightened him. He fantasized about that scene over and over again in his mind, but he didn't expect to meet him directly now.

    So he just yelled desperately and wanted to climb up the tree, he forgot what he was thinking before, and the first thing he wanted to do was to run into the house, even though that elder brother was really fierce, he was really like  He is like a devil, but he is not a real ghost after all.

    Su Tianfang was about to be stunned, why was the brat so excited?  I am not a ghost.

    The moment Situ Xianyun heard the movement, he quickly picked up his sword and ran out of the houseThe grass of the name has already been dug out.

    Besides, if he was really hidden, how could the employer find the killer?  How do you hire someone to kill for you?  "

    Su Tianfang listened, and felt that all this did not follow the rules of the world?  But after all, she is not a regular wanderer, so she is not very clear about the affairs in the arena.

    "He is still just a child after all, don't scare him into a fool."

    Su Tianfang glanced at Su Ziyang.

    "If you want to train his courage, you should take him directly and let him kill someone by himself, instead of letting him stand alone under the tree root and indulge in those ghosts and gods."

    Su Tianfang poured a cup of tea.

    "Don't stand behind me, come and sit down and have a cup of tea to suppress the shock, and then go back quickly."

    Su Ziyang nodded and wanted to sit down, but he met Situ Xianyun's eyes that seemed to be eating people, and he was so scared that he didn't dare to move, and stood there.

    Su Tianfang found out that as a master, his deterrent power was not as good as that of a big brother, and he still ordered to move, but this time he was a little unhappy. The Lion Roar of the River East appeared again.

    "Say you sit down for my old lady!"

    Su Ziyang was so frightened that his legs went limp all of a sudden, so he sat down quickly, drank all the tea, and still didn't dare to move.

    Su Tianfang really felt tired.

    Where has the bully who has been bullying me in private all these years gone?  Why is she becoming more and more cowardly now, she doesn't look like the same person at all, and at this age, shouldn't it be a rebellious period, the most disobedient time?  Why is this kid doing the opposite, so obedient.

    "Masterthe five hundred taels"

    When Su Tianfang heard this, he immediately lost his temper.

    "Another five hundred taels, you go out and stand under the tree roots!"

    Su Ziyang obediently accepted this threat.

    "Master, five hundred taels."

    Su Ziyang was obedient and did not mention the five hundred taels again, but Situ Xianyun naturally would not let it go. After all, the five hundred taels belonged to him, so how could he easily fall into the hands of an "outsider"?  in hand.

    Su Tianfang glared at him fiercely, gnashing her teeth angrily.

    Is this what the hell is saying that birds of a feather flock together and people are divided into groups?  In her previous life, she was poor and afraid of loving money. In addition, the hard days of this crescent moon in this life are still in her mind, which is still deep in her memory, so his obsession with money has become deeper, but the group of people around him  Why do you like money so much?  According to what I have learned, they are not poor either, so why are they so greedy for money?

    Su Tianfang didn't intend to give this sum of money to Situ Xianyun.

    She coughed lightly: "I can't give you money anymore, so, if you have anything you want to learn, tell me, how about I teach you?"

    "You will, I don't even want to learn, and what I know now is enough for me, I just want your money."

    Su Tianfang's mouth twitched after hearing this.

    "My good apprentice, we can't be so vulgar in life, can we? You are not in short supply when you talk about money. You see, there are people challenging you for the third place in the rivers and lakes. Do you have to think about it?"  Squeeze to the second, you can't be the third child of ten thousand years, since you want to squeeze forward, you must learn more martial arts skills, as long as you want to learn, Master, I guarantee that I can teach you."

    After hearing these words, Situ Xianyun just spoke leisurely.

    "The second place is my good brother, so I know the gap between us. I don't have to fight with him. I don't know whether the number one Violet is male or female. Master, what do I want to grab?  "

    Ranked second is his good brother?  My God, is my signal shielded so badly?  I don't even know this basic news, but fortunately, I can be regarded as a person who has experienced strong winds and waves, and I still have the ability to remain calm at this point. Seeing that her apprentice is a bit stubborn, Su Tianfang changed her thinking.

    "My good apprentice" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 85 Happy Birthday to my Su Tianfang!  ~

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The expression on Su Tianfang's face remained unchanged: "Then my good apprenticeyou can't rest on your laurels, you have no plans for the second and the first, but the fourth and fifth killers covet you, the third!"  What about the rankings?"

    After hearing these words, Situ Xianyun raised his eyes.

    Seeing Situ Xianyun's movement, Su Tianfang thought there was something to be done. It seemed that she could still keep the five hundred taels, and a smile of success slowly appeared on her brows. No, she had to suppress this joy, and she couldn't let herself  The apprentice saw any flaws.

    "The one that ranks fourth, the one buried in tree roots outside."

    The joy that Su Tianfang should have expressed suddenly turned into astonishment.

    The one buried in the root of the tree outside is the fourth one is a little too good, but it is also the fourth one, so it's just a hiccup. Could it be that people in the killer industry are generally so bad at it?  ?

    The fourth ranked one has already been buried at the root of the tree, and the third ranked one is his apprentice, so the second ranked one shouldn't be much better, right?

    Su Tianfang immediately began to slant his sword, and a smirk began to appear on his face.

    "The fourth is gone, so how about I let you be second! Look at your ranking in the world. Once you improve, you will definitely receive more orders. By then, you will be able to make more money, and the second  If it is gone, you will lose a competitor, and you also said that violets don't appear very often, so this is equivalent to you being the number one."

    Su Tianfang received Situ Xianyun's cold eyes, and slowly became speechless.

    The teacup that Situ Xianyun was holding in his hand at this moment felt like he was about to crush it in half.

    "You are my master, but this is not capital you can mess around with."

    Seeing that this situation is getting worse and worse.

    Su Tianfang also obediently stopped the topic and did not continue.

    "You go back first, you still need to practice or something, come back to practice tomorrow."

    Situ Xianyun asked to send Su Ziyang away.

    Su Ziyang looked at Situ Xianyun, and felt that Situ Xianyun's face was about to eat people, so he swallowed.

    "Eldest brother, thatthe five hundred taels of silver"

    "The tuition fee of five hundred taels cannot be less."

    Su Ziyang felt wronged again.

    "Sister Tianfang, you must help me give the five hundred taels to senior brother."

    After much deliberation, he suddenly felt that it would be better to call his elder sister more kindly, maybe this kind of condom relationship would be more effective.

    "Okay, okay, go back quickly, I'll help you solve the problem, it's only five hundred taels, it's not a big deal."

    Su Ziyang felt that there was still nothing to do, but he had no other choice now, so he hurried out of the house. When he was outside, he couldn't help but glanced at the tree again, and felt that the tree was more and more terrifying. Now  Feeling gloomy everywhere, he walked so fast that he almost flew away from the scene.

    All of a sudden, there were only the two of them left in the room.

    "Tell me, why did you kill someone here? Also, what happened to you burying someone there?"

    Situ Xianyun responded indifferently: "It's just a superficial phenomenon."

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang was inexplicably relieved.

    "I thought you really buried someone there, but luckily you didn't, or else it would be really ugly."

    Su Tianfang looked for the kettle, poured herself a glass of water, and drank it to calm her shock.

    Situ Xianyun looked at Su Tianfang, but did not speak.

    However, Su Tianfang quickly thought of what Su Ziyang had said, and then continued to ask.

    "You didn't kill anyone to be buried there, so why did he say he saw blood on the ground?"

    Situ Xianyun remained silent.

    Su Tianfang saw that Situ Xianyun had been silent, and felt that the atmosphere was not right.

    "And you didn't kill people to bury people, so why did you loosen the soil?"

    Situ Xianyun sighed.

    "Where do you think I was so leisurely to dig a pit to bury the corpse? I just bought a pig from a villager at the foot of the mountain, and then let them kill it here. Then I brought some pig blood up, and called two  I personally dug a hole and buried something there, just to practice the courage of that kid."

    "That's good, that's good, I thought you were really being hunted down."

    & nAfter a while, Situ Xianyun frowned again, and then spit out a big mouthful of blood. At the same time, he also felt the changes in his body. His heart was no longer blocked, and his whole body felt much more comfortable.

    Su Tianfang's hands also left his back in a second, and then helped him get his clothes up. Situ Xianyun still didn't speak, but started to tidy up his clothes.

    Su Tianfang went to the other side of the cabinet and took out the fire folder, and also brought another oil lamp on the cabinet, and then lit the oil lamp.

    "You clearly know that I can be a doctor, why didn't you tell me?"

    "It's just some minor injuries. I'll take care of them and I'll be fine. I didn't intend to let you know."

    "Small injury? The blood stasis in your body has been there for two days, right? So the one buried outside is indeed the fourth one? How capable is he, that you can suffer such a serious injury."

    Situ Xianyun adjusted his breath until he was completely calm, and then said: "He doesn't have much ability, but I was impatient and wanted to end the battle quickly, so I was a little too hasty.  gas."

    "You didn't want that kid to see you fighting, did you? How did that guy chase you here?"

    "I asked, Bai Xiaotang revealed the news."

    "Baixiaotang"

    Su Tianfang has heard of this Bai Xiaotang, but she has never learned about it. She just heard that Bai Xiaotang knows about everything. As long as you can afford enough money, he can sell you the news you want to know.

    But in fact Su Tianfang still doesn't really believe in the so-called Bai Xiaotang. However, Bai Xiaotang is very clever, and he doesn't want to take a sum of money from himself.

    "Since it's just a ranking, there's no need to fight with your life."

    "It's true that it's a ranking, but as you said, the higher the ranking, the more business you receive. I've snatched a lot from him these days" Situ Xianyun suddenly realized that what he said was wrong  , and then changed it again, "But it's not robbing, it's just that the task he couldn't complete, the benefactor found me and asked me to do it, so it can be regarded as indirectly robbing him of the job."

    Su Tianfang instantly had a face that I understood.

    "So there are other deep hatreds between you, you still hinder others from getting rich."

    Situ Xianyun said angrily: "You asked me to teach this kid martial arts, didn't you prevent me from getting rich? But it's only five hundred taels, and you still want to snatch it from me."

    "Ahem" Su Tianfang refused to accept, "How can this be called robbery? I am your master, and this is just keeping it for you. Robbery is totally out of the question."

    "Exaggerated words."

    Su Tianfang shrugged.

    "Thank you."

    Situ Xianyun's tone of speech softened a lot, after all, he was indebted to her again this night.

    "You're welcome, it's just a matter of little effort."

    Situ Xianyun had this thank you, but Su Tianfang didn't answer it. He could see that Su Tianfang had ulterior motives for saving himself, but he still said something tentatively.

    "In that case, give me back my five hundred taels."

    Su Tianfang hadn't even warmed the buttocks and stools that he had just sat down on, so he stood up again, turned around and stood on the other side, pointing at Situ Xianyun and said.

    "Can you say that again?"

    Situ Xianyun gritted his teeth.

    "I knew you saved me. You didn't have such good intentions. After all, you still have a plan."

    Seeing that her little thoughts had been seen through, Su Tianfang didn't say anything.

    "You can think whatever you want, now that I have saved you, the five hundred taels will be treated as medical expenses."

    Situ Xianyun said viciously.

    "You are a good executioner, if you take the initiative to treat me, there is no good. You still want to swallow my five hundred taels."

    "My good apprentice, how can you think so much? You have to know that I saved your life, and your life is more than five hundred taels."

    "A cup of tea can heal the injury. I have some simple internal injuries"

    Su Tianfang interrupted him all of a sudden.

    "You have to know that although this is just a small internal injury, I have cured you, and you don't have to suffer anymore. Could it be that you plan to spend seven days healing yourself?"

    Situ Xianyun didn't speak, he couldn't remember clearly, he had been rendered speechless several times by Su Tianfang tonight.

    "Actually, apprentice, you have to put your eyes on the long-term. I'm fine now. You only charged you five hundred taels for medical expenses. You spend two or three days in these seven days to find a benefactor father to take care of others.  If you kill an enemy or something, your five hundred taels will come back in an instant, maybe it can be doubled, so you won¡¯t earn more.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)Let it go far away, I'm fine now, you only charged you five hundred taels for your medical expenses, you spend two or three days in these seven days, find a rich father to kill someone's enemy or something, you five hundred taels  The child will come back again, maybe it can be doubled, so you won't earn more.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 86

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang thought, he must have thought of something that she thought was a mess, but he didn't speak, which made Su Tianfang lose the patience to continue preaching.

    Moreover, Su Tianfang also discovered before coming here that Situ Xianyun's heart still doesn't belong to him after all. This is not a good situation. It seems that he needs to use more means.  It was bought, so Su Tianfang knew that she had to do him good.

    After careful consideration, Su Tianfang came here. There is no doubt that the problem she thought of did exist, and because of this, she directly took Situ Xianyun's pulse without Situ Xianyun's consent.  After understanding his physical condition, he will be healed forcibly, and let him bear his own good and his kindness.

    Seeing Situ Xianyunmu stunned in a daze, Su Tianfang pursued the victory.

    "You are a person who has no mercy for yourself. In my opinion, you really don't need to make yourself so tired. Your soul has already paid for all the sins. What you pursue forever,  If you want to repay the debt you owe, it is already enough"

    Su Tianfang also had a faint smile on his face, or in other words, that smile was more like the look of an elder teaching the younger generation.

    How could Situ Xianyun guess what Su Tianfang was thinking? He could only choose to listen there quietly, or maybe it was because what Su Tianfang said really touched his heart, so he listened very seriously. Su Tianfang's words made him never  The initial surprise turned into final acquiescence.

    It's just that after hearing this, Situ Xianyun was also a little unhappy. He felt the taste of teaching people, and he was a little unhappy.

    Although you are my teacher in name, you are still a teenage girl who educated me like this.

    But so what if Situ Xianyun understands, after all, this is the truth, he can't say anything, but what makes him depressed is how many secrets this Su Tianfang stole from him during those days.  Why does it feel like I have been stripped clean in front of Su Tianfang, and she has seen through everything inside and out.

    "Speak less."

    Situ Xianyun said this without emotion, interrupting Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang just paused for a while, and she didn't choose to preach anymore, but directly said Situ Xianyun's only heart  Think about money.

    "For so many years, you have been walking forward with guilt, thinking that you owed that village, but have you ever thought that they may have forgiven you long ago, even though you caused them indelible damage when you were young?  Hurt, but it has been so many years now, all this has long since passed, and with your help, their life is not worse than before."

    It turned out that Situ Xianyun was also from a famous family, so he learned martial arts from a teacher since he was a child!  But he didn't want to meet a villain in the family after all, and was killed by the villain, so the family was ruined in the end.

    Situ Xianyun escaped under the protection of everyone, but there was only a lonely family left, and he fled around aimlessly, and finally went to a small village.

    Although he didn't understand what happened, but in the end, he was the only one left in such a big family. It was really very sad for him at that time.

    He was wandering around, with nowhere to go, and finally fell into a village in a daze.

    People in the village felt sorry for him, a beggar from a foreign country, and took good care of him. There was a family with no children who kindly took him in. The husband and wife in that family were both over half a century old.  So I feel sorry for this orphan who suddenly appeared.

    Situ Xianyun back then was also the same age as Su Tianfang now, but he didn't know as much as Su Tianfang. After all, before that, his life was only studying literature and martial arts. This sudden downfall, he was young and inexperienced,  But he didn't dare to say it anywhere, so he could only stay in the village under his name, but the good times didn't last long, and he was found by his enemies in less than two months.

    After he was taken in by that kind-hearted family, he did farm work for them every day, went to the mountains to hunt some game, went to the city to exchange some food and came back to collect some firewood to maintain the life of the family of three.  He will also think of the kindness of other people in the village to him, so he will help others occasionally.

    He remembered that day he still went up the mountain to look for firewood and hunt game, but before he could go back on the mountain, he saw thick smoke billowing among the villages at the foot of the mountain.  I didn't care about it, just threw it away.?Because he was an outsider and ruined his own family, everyone spurned him and hated him for a while.

    No one came up to help, and those who helped in front were dead, wounded, and wounded retreated, but the dead could only lie there. Their families watched but did not dare to go forward. After all, swords have no eyes.  , They are also afraid that they will die tragically there, so they can only endure the grief and look at their dead relatives.

    Situ Xianyun was still outnumbered in the end, but instead of being killed on the spot, he passed out. They didn't choose to end his life on the spot, but took him away.  He was rescued by a mysterious man on the way.

    After the mysterious man rescued him, he taught him martial arts. Because Situ Xianyun was burdened with deep hatred, he left the teacher in less than three years. After he left the teacher, the first thing he did was to find the former  His enemies, and then he took revenge first.

    Later, he found an opportunity to return to the village, but when he returned to the village, the village had already changed a lot, and it was much more desolate than when he was there.

    The whole village looked very cold, and no one could recognize him at the beginning, but after he walked around the village, when he was about to go to the house of the old couple who had passed away, someone gave him a hand.  He recognized him, so he was like a mouse crossing the street, everyone yelled and beat him, and they finally drove him out of the village.

    Situ Xianyun looked at the whole village, it became like that because of him, and so many people died there for no reason, his heart was full of guilt, and he also had a deep sense of guilt.

    But the people in the village are unwilling to see him, and if they don't want to see him, it means that they don't want to give him a chance to make up for his crimes. So, in the end, in order to earn the most money as quickly as possible, he  To make up for them, and then embark on the path of being a killer.

    Because for him at that time, he was a loner, without any background, and it was even more difficult to earn money, but he had martial arts all his life, so in his opinion, this body of martial arts is  His greatest strength.

    He frantically went to find the gold master, frantically earned money, and then there were more orders, so there were more tasks to be completed, and he was able to complete them very quickly, so gradually he also established his reputation and ranked in the arena.  Number three on the killer list.

    He made a living as a killer in those years, and earned a lot of money, but he still didn't dare to appear in the village openly, because he was afraid that they still had a lot of hatred for him, and after seeing him, they would only think of the past  , even more sad.

    As a result, every time he earned the silver, he would look for opportunities to watch the people in this village go to the city to exchange things after hunting, and quietly throw the silver on the road they must pass, waiting for them to pick it up, and then  Year after year like this, he didn't appear in the village, but he watched from a distance, seeing that the village became better and better, and he gradually felt some comfort in his heart, but anyway,  After all, he still owed the people in the village, so he couldn't let it go.

    And this time his so-called disappearance for seven days, in fact, one of the reasons is that he wants to heal himself well, and the other reason is that he wants to find a chance to put his money in the village, or in the village.  On the road they must pass to enter the city, the silver is thrown down to them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 87 Running to the Brothel

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Situ Xianyun said leisurely: "Even if many years have passed, so what? The wounds in their hearts are still there. I can't repay what I owe them in this life. All I can do is let their families live.  It's a little better, but it's a pity that the couple who treated my son like a dear didn't die well in the end. After so many years, I haven't been able to find out where their tombs are, so I can pay homage to them"

    Su Tianfang sighed, and patted him on the shoulder: "Don't think too much in your heart, with so much on your back, isn't it tiring to live?"

    "You said it lightly."

    He smiled weakly, and then said: "So what if I'm tired, I owe them this, and I should make it up to them."

    Su Tianfang shook his head, the man in front of him was still a little stubborn after all, so in the final analysis, it is true that he loves money, and it is true that he wants to make up for it.

    Su Tianfang still took out a thousand taels from his arms, put it on the table, and patted him on the shoulder again.

    "Don't think too much, this is a little thought from the teacher, you just accept it, you should heal your wounds, you still have to heal your wounds after all, let go of the past, let it go, and go back to the village to see it when you have time  Look, I think the people in the village should have forgiven you long ago. After all, it has been so many years. In fact, there is no pain that cannot be healed by time. You really don¡¯t need to blame yourself too much. You blame yourself  For your own torment, I believe that all the people in the village are still waiting for you."

    Are you waiting for me?  Probably not, Situ Xianyun asked herself there, after all, I caused them to lose their relatives, wait for me?  What is the use of waiting for me, a sinful man?  He laughed at himself and said nothing. Seeing Situ Xianyun's lonely look, Su Tianfang left the room without staying with him.

    However, Su Tianfang did not leave silently when she went out, and left a word before leaving.

    "I'll give you seven days, go get busy."

    After hearing this, Situ Xianyun watched Su Tianfang's figure disappear into the night.

    Although Su Tianfang left the thatched hut, her heart was still a little heavy. Thinking back to Situ Xianyun's back that she saw just now, although she couldn't see clearly in the dark, when she put her hand on Situ Xianyun's back  , she could still feel the scars left by those old wounds, which made her feel so prickly.

    ?Su Tianfang laughed at herself. It's really funny why she persuaded him to let go without suffering from others. After all, she still lacks self-knowledge.

    Back in this city, the night is not too deep, there are bustling night scenes everywhere, and the lights are red.

    Su Tianfang was walking on this street, full of freshness, she looked here and there, although the days are not busy, but she has not walked the streets at night.

    At this time, Su Tianfang stopped at the entrance of Zuixianlou, which is the only brothel in the city.

    Su Tianfang looked at the beautifully dressed brothel girls, talking charmingly while pushing and shoving the guests who came in and out.

    Thoughts drifted for a while, this place should be the place where Crescent Moon was brought in at the beginning, and finally because of here ah.

    Su Tianfang looked at everything in front of her and left, but she reappeared here not long after, this time she changed into men's clothing, and simply made her hair look like a man's.  Hairstyle, swinging the folding fan in his hand, he went in.

    And the girls outside the door lived in this brothel all year round, so they recognized Su Tianfang as a daughter at a glance, so no one stuck to her.

    It is not uncommon to see this kind of women disguised as men coming in. It is not uncommon on weekdays. It is those rich ladies who come in for a stroll.

    After rich ladies like this go in, there will naturally be other people to entertain them, anyway, they can't escape their gold-selling cave.

    Su Tianfang didn't have any obstacles. After entering the brothel easily, she was dazzled by everything in front of her eyes.

    Su Tianfang found a seat, sat down, and soon several beautiful girls came over, and Su Tianfang also played the role of a man to his heart's content, drinking, chatting and playing with the girls, and the girls who accompanied him  There is also an ambiguous smile on the face.

    But Su Tianfang didn't really want to play when she came into this Zuixianlou, but she wanted to come in to avenge Yueya. I don't know how many girls have been harmed by the existence of this Zuixianlou. Even if Su Tianfang is not that great  ,?If the entire Zuixian Tower is overthrown, at least we must find the old bustard and take revenge.

    Su Tianfang saw that the stage above the Drunken Immortal Building was always empty, but there were not a lot of tourists off the stage, and it was extraordinarily lively, as if they were all discussing the same topic.

    After asking the girls around her, Su Tianfang finally realized why this place is so lively right now. It turned out that there was an oiran performing in the Drunken Immortal Tower today.  boss.

    When Su Tianfang heard this, surprise appeared on his face, and he thought in his heart that the bustard in the Drunken Immortal Building would actually be an oiran. Aren't the brothel bosses all obese and elderly women?  With that kind of bucket figure, can he be an oiran?  Could it be that he relied on his own identity and boasted about himself.

    Then she continued to think about the old bustard 7 years ago, Su Tianfang recalled from the memory in Yueya's mind, although the old bustard was expensive, she was really old, and the fat circle was full of people.  Meat, it is definitely impossible to be an oiran.

    Su Tianfang continued to ask, and then found out that the old bustard had changed owners seven years ago.

    Today, the owner of this brothel is named Liu Qingqing. Although her appearance cannot be called a fairy, she is also a top-notch beauty, with a graceful and charming posture.  Usually the owner of this brothel also receives customers, but they are just tasting tea and competing in art. They are proficient in everything in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.

    After hearing this name, Su Tianfang felt a sense of deja vu, and this Zuixian Tower had changed its owner seven years ago, so she was more interested and wanted to meet the owner of the Zuixian Tower.

    There was constant yelling from the audience, those people kept yelling, they must have been impatient to wait, finally under the yelling of everyone, a charming and flower-like woman slowly came out from the stage, and she  His figure is really just like what those girls said, his figure is as slim as a willow.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 88 It should be an old friend

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Following the voices of everyone, Liu Qingqing appeared.

    I saw that Liu Qingqing was wearing a turquoise embroidered gauze dress dragging the ground, her steps were light and graceful, her pair of jade feet were naked, and the three thousand black silk on her head was also simple, tied high with a hairpin,  There should be a few hair buns, and two step shakers are inserted on top of the buns.

    ?Su Tianfang looked at the scene on the stage, and secretly admired in her heart, she truly deserves her name.

    Liu Qingqing made a quiet gesture, and the men in the audience who were still booing slowly quieted down.

    "Qingqing is very polite. Thank you very much for your support. I kept everyone waiting for a long time. The hospitality is hard to come by. First, I will present a dance "Liu Xiangsi" for everyone."

    Liu Qingqing smiled sweetly, and under the applause and whistle of the crowd, she made her moves.

    After seeing Liu Qingqing preparing to dance, the people in the audience quieted down tacitly this time. Suddenly, the Zuixian Tower was as quiet as Wan Lai was asleep.

    Just listen to the clank of the piano, the lingering sound, lingering in the ears of the listener, and the melodious sound of the flute, while Liu Qingqing is dancing in this beautiful rhythm.

    This Liu Qingqing seldom comes out on stage on weekdays, so her dance is rare, and those spectators are looking forward to it, and Liu Qingqing is indeed living up to her reputation, with a charming figure and fluttering clothes,  The audience was immersed in her dance moves and the music.

    After the song was over, Liu Qingqing stopped dancing and stood up, and the applause from the audience was overwhelming like mountains and seas.

    Su Tianfang secretly sighed, this is really a beautiful visual feast, this dance is much better than the one she saw her good friend Gu Xi dance in the palace some time ago, she really deserves to be a professional dancer.

    Looking at such a perfect woman, she should be the object of every man's pursuit, but unfortunately, she is a person from Zuixianlou, not innocent Probably not, how many people can there be who came out of the brothel since ancient times?  She kept her innocence, but since Liu Qingqing was the boss of this brothel, there might be a little bit of an accident.

    After waiting for the audience in the audience to lose their excitement, Liu Qingqing raised the corners of her mouth and said to the audience: "Thank you again for your support."

    Immediately afterwards, Liu Qingqing slowly left the stage.

    The people in the audience were all calling for another one, but Liu Qingqing ignored them, some even threw silver coins and crumpled bank notes on the stage, those boys came up to clear the field, and naturally  He collected all the silver and bank notes, and then took them down.

    Su Tianfang still feels that this name has appeared in her mind before, and she has an inexplicable sense of familiarity, but looking at that beauty, there is no remnant of her appearance in her mind before.

    Su Tianfang withdrew her thoughts and watched Liu Qingqing retreat backstage. She distributed a little money to each of the girls around her and sent them away.

    And after those girls successfully got the money, they naturally exited happily and obediently. No matter what, this service is a woman after all, and it would be nice to have a little income in the bag. Anyway, they didn't do anything.  It's just a short time, and I don't delay myself to find other uncles.

    After sending the girls away, Su Tianfang got up, walked around the crowd, and walked slowly backstage.

    Since Liu Qingqing is now the biggest boss in this brothel, there are some things that should be asked of her, and she can still get some clues.

    There were only a few people walking around in the background, and no one cared about Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang looked around, but she didn't ask anyone for the location.

    Until she didn't know where she had gone, a voice finally called her. Of course, she wasn't sure if the voice was calling her, but when the voice appeared, she still looked towards the voice  .

    "Young Master came to this backyard alone, I don't know what's going on?"

    Su Tianfang looked towards the source of the sound, and it was none other than Liu Qingqing who was dancing at the front stage just now.

    Since the person he was looking for walked up to the door, Su Tianfang also walked over.

    After Su Tianfang walked in front of Liu Qingqing, Liu Qingqing looked at Su Tianfang and smiled.

    "Look at the girl, who is well-dressed and noble, and who looks ethereal and beautiful, why did she come to this brothel and this backyard?"

    Su Tianfang showed a satisfied smile, and looked at Liu Qingqing in front of him with meaningful eyes.

      "I came here to find Boss Liu, because I actually want to ask about something."

    "I like your eyes very much. If you want to ask anything, go into the room and ask."

    Su Tianfang heard that Liu Qingqing suddenly said that somewhat inexplicable sentence, although she was still very curious, but the other party still showed her kindness to her anyway, and the appearance was indeed intentional, so Su Tianfang also  He followed Liu Qingqing into the wing room.

    However, after Su Tianfang followed Liu Qingqing into the room, Liu Qingqing turned around and closed the door, but suddenly stretched out her hand to Su Tianfang.

    This suddenly made Su Tianfang's heart flutter, and she was so nervous that she quickly backed away.

    "Boss Liu, what do you mean?"

    Facing Su Tianfang's vigilance towards her, Liu Qingqing just smiled faintly, and shook her head lightly: "You little girl, you still forgot about me after all, come and sit down and chat."

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang was stunned: Little girl?  Still forgot about her?  Looking at his expression, he acted as if he was a heartless person. Could it be that this is really someone he knew before, but why didn't he have any impression in his mind?  Liu Qingqing doesn't remember the existence of such a person at all.

    "Liu Qingqing Qingqing"

    Su Tianfang muttered to herself, then thought about it, and listened to what the girls said earlier, this Liu Qingqing was the boss of the Zuixian Building seven years ago, seven years ago Qingqing.

    All of a sudden, that part of the memory in Yueya's mind instantly flooded into Su Tianfang's mind. Su Tianfang began to carefully look at the beautiful face in front of her. Could it be that this Liu Qingqing was the one who helped Yueya escape from the Zuixian Tower seven years ago?  That Qingqing?

    Liu Qingqing was used to seeing this kind of face in this brothel, so she was keenly observant and caught the change between Su Tianfang's eyebrows and eyes.

    "Just now I heard that the girl said that she wanted to ask me something. I don't know what you want to ask?"

    After pouring the tea, Liu Qingqing sat down first, and then looked at Su Tianfang.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 89

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I came here originally to find someone to settle accounts, but now it seems that there is another side, and I should pay more attention to it."

    After Liu Qingqing heard this, she couldn't hold back for a moment and stretched out her hand.

    After Su Tianfang saw it, he chose to take a step back.

    When Liu Qingqing retracted and stopped in mid-air, she smiled sadly.

    "Where have we met?"

    Su Tianfang avoided Liu Qingqing's questioning.

    "Girl came to Zuixian Tower this time, you are not looking for Qingqing?"

    Liu Qingqing turned her head sideways, slightly raised the corner of her mouth and said.

    "Indeed not."

    Su Tianfang didn't intend to hide her original intention of coming here.

    "Then it's meaningless to ask me. Since the girl is here to ask for something else, you should tell me what you want. If Qingqing can help, she will definitely help you."

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang became even more curious about Liu Qingqing, and then said: "I came to this backyard to look for Boss Liu. Actually, I just want to ask. Seven years ago, the boss of the Zuixianlou  , where are you now!?"

    After hearing this, Liu Qingqing spit out two words lightly: "Dead."

    Su Tianfang frowned after hearing a sentence, and she always felt that Liu Qingqing was perfunctory for such a casual answer.

    Liu Qingqing naturally knew that only these two words could not convince Su Tianfang to believe in herself, so she continued to speak leisurely.

    "Seven years ago, I was forcibly arranged to pick up guests and lost my innocence, so I held a grudge later, so I killed her."

    These words were spoken so calmly that Su Tianfang had to question the authenticity of Liu Qingqing's words.

    Liu Qingqing stood up, and then walked to a cabinet next to the bed. After opening the cabinet, Su Tianfang watched her take out a small bottle from it.

    "That's what killed her back then, a bottle of poison that can be seen everywhere."

    Su Tianfang couldn't believe these words even more. If she was poisoned to death, the government's assistants could easily find out the cause of death. How could she, Liu Qingqing, be here so safe and sound?  stay.

    After Liu Qingqing came to her, he handed her the small bottle.

    Su Tianfang took the bottle into her hands, opened it and smelled it, it was nothing special, it was just an ordinary poison, but it was enough to deal with ordinary people, but after she sniffed it carefully  Only then did I realize that this is not actually poison, it is just an anesthetic. Since it is an anesthetic, why can it poison people to death?  .

    So Su Tianfang still felt that this was just an excuse for her to protect the old bustard, so she was full of vigilance towards Liu Qingqing, and she didn't expose the lie that the bottle was not poison, but listened to Liu Qingqing continue.  go on.

    "At the beginning, because of my father, I could only perform art here and not sell myself, drinking and drinking with guests. During that period, I helped many girls escape from this devil's den. In the end, I helped the ten-year-old girl  Girl, she escaped successfully, but I don't know if she is dead or alive.

    She escaped successfully, and my mother still didn't let me go"

    After hearing these words, Su Tianfang froze for a moment, until what Liu Qingqing continued to say later shocked her.

    It turned out that after Yueya successfully escaped, the old bustard also knew that she was behind the scenes, so in the end Liu Qingqing did not escape the clutches of Boss Li, and was ruined by the boss there. After that, Liu Qingqing endured the humiliation,  She kept thinking about how to take revenge. During that period of time, Liu Qingqing really degenerated in the eyes of others, picking up all kinds of guests non-stop, as long as someone came, she would pick it up.

    Some people even laughed at her, saying that she was actually a hypocrite before, but now that she has experienced the joy of sex in bed, she is actually more slutty than anyone else.

    She suppressed the infinite sadness in her heart and there she focused on receiving customers, earning money non-stop, and for a long time forced to smile, until finally after he had earned enough money, she finally made all the preparations, and finally  After the old bustard was anesthetized with this bottle of anesthetic, then she asked her father to come over, and together with her father, they carried the old bustard to the well in the backyard and pushed her down, so the old bustard was drowned in it that night  up.

    As the saying goes, money can turn ghosts. Liu Qingqing's crazy reception of guests during that period of time was naturally to save enough money, and then bought the government's work.

    &nsp; "Is there anything you can't let go of today?"

    "I went to find the old bustard, and the old bustard is dead."

    A look of surprise appeared on Gu Xi's face: "You ran to kill that old bustard today?"

    Su Tianfang shook her head, her eyes were dim and her mind was confused.

    "I didn't kill her. She died seven years ago. She was killed by the people around her."

    Seeing Su Tianfang like this, Gu Xi still felt a little distressed, thinking about how to make her happier, and then made a playful one on purpose.

    "Hey, it seems that this old bustard is indeed not very good, and the retribution came too soon. You have been nagging yourself for so many years, and now you can finally let go of it. Come on, come on, drink  Take a sip, and it's a celebration for you."

    Looking at the wine glass raised from the opposite side, Su Tianfang.  They raised their glasses and touched each other.

    "Half and half, after all, I didn't do it by myself. I always feel empty in my heart and something is missing."

    Gu Xi nodded: "It's true. What I've been thinking about is not done by myself in the end. There will always be a little regret. Then, do you want to give it a try?"

    "try what?"

    "Digging up the corpse and whipping the bones. Dig her out, and then whip her hard, to relieve the hatred in my heart."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "Okay, okay, since this plan has been completed by others by accident, what are your plans next?"

    Su Tianfang shook her head.

    "I don't intend to."

    "What about that Yu Sheng? You should have seen him some time ago, right?"

    "I've seen it before."

    "Then think about how to win the throne for him."

    Su Tianfang chuckled.

    "He is not interested in the throne at all. All this is just his grandfather's wishful thinking, so whether he needs help in the end is another matter. This is one of the things I want to tell you today when I come to you  thing."

    Gu Xi's eyes widened after hearing this.

    "Okay, a person who doesn't care about court and doesn't love power is great. If that's the case, then you shouldn't have to plan how to help him anymore. This is another thing that has been completed. It's only been a day.  Now, you don¡¯t have to worry about these two things, how nice it is.¡±

    Su Tianfang still couldn't help but give Gu Xi a blank look.

    "Can you stop talking so yin and yang? Besides, I said that he is not interested, but his grandfather is."

    "The kind of older generation, don't care what he does, if the young don't want to, then don't bother with the older generation."

    "It's not that he's the only one who has pressure. It's not that you don't know about mine. My mother is thinking about it all the time."

    Gu Xi didn't pick up the conversation all of a sudden.

    Su Tianfang looked at the wine glass in front of him, then at Gu Xi.

    "You also came here through time travel. I really envy you. Your task is much easier than mine. You have been carefree and carefree all these years, and you have a big family.  Spoiling you is not like me running around all year round, now that I have finally stabilized and can stay in this city, I have all kinds of things again and I can't get away from it."

    "No way, this is just the surface you see. I'm also struggling here, okay? I'm pretending every day, I'm afraid they will find out that I'm not the original Gu Xi" Gu Xi.  As he said this, he gradually restrained his smile, and changed from the previous teasing to a bit serious.

    "Isn't there such a saying? Every family has a hard-to-recite scripture, why not here?

    The whole family here is also very disturbed. A group of people want to kill me, afraid that I will rob them of their money and seize their property. In fact, I am not interested in these things at all, so I also form a monthly habit.  It's the same as going to drink here and there, letting them see how depraved I am outside, hoping they will stop paying attention to me.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 90 Under one person

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The life under the fence, even if there are all kinds of unsatisfactory, but can only hold on.

    Gu Xi lives in the Shen family now, but in fact, he and Su Tianfang have one thing in common, that is, both of them appeared in this family later.

    The only difference between her and Su Tianfang is that since the beginning, she didn't know why a person with a different surname would live in this Shen residence.

    She failed to inherit the memory of the former owner of this body like Su Tianfang.

    The reason why Gu Xi was able to live the life of a young lady in the Shen family as a person with a foreign surname was all thanks to those two parents who she had never seen before and who were said to be dead.  The deceased parents had been kind to the Shen family, so in order to repay their kindness, the Shen family treated Gu Xi as their own, and then said that in order to prevent Gu Xi from having too much psychological pressure, they never  Don't tell Gu Xi, don't let Gu Xi know how kind her parents are to the Shen family.

    Naturally, he also promised, saying that he would treat it as his own, so some shops of their Shen family were also assigned to Gu Xi's name, saying that they would be left as Gu Xi's dowry in the future.

    With such an announcement, the other younger generations of the Gu family will naturally regard her as an enemy, so the pressure on Gu Xi is especially great.

    Of course, Gu Xi never mentioned all this to others, even Su Tianfang, she chose to keep it a secret, and never mentioned it, because in Gu Xi's eyes these years, Gu Xi felt that Su Tianfang worked harder than herself  Much more, so Gu Xi didn't want Su Tianfang to worry about herself.

    Until tonight, although he suddenly felt a little wronged in his heart, Gu Xi did not choose to elaborate after all, but simply mentioned a few sentences.

    Su Tianfang wanted to say something, but a man's voice sounded out of place, interrupting what Su Tianfang wanted to say next.

    "It's so late, why are you still drinking in the backyard?"

    After the two of them heard someone else's voice, they looked along the sound, and the person walking towards them was Shen Weiran, but Su Tianfang didn't recognize him.

    Su Tianfang looked at Gu Xi suspiciously, waiting for Gu Xi to speak.

    Instead, he saw Gu Xi standing up, and then bowed respectfully to the person who came, and then heard Gu Xi call Uncle Shen.

    Uncle Shen?

    Hearing this call, Su Tianfang took another look at the stranger who came, and after looking at the appearance of the person who came, he could roughly guess the identity of the person who came.

    Afterwards, Su Tianfang also stood up and saluted, but for a while Su Tianfang didn't know how to address Shen Weiran, and finally just called out the three words Uncle Shen.

    Shen Weiran nodded in response, and then asked, "Xiao Xi, who is this?"

    "She is just an ordinary friend of mine, her name is Su Tianfang. Today, my friend is a little bored, so she came to talk to me."

    Gu Xi's attitude was very submissive.

    After Shen Weiran heard the words Su Tianfang, his eyes began to examine Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang felt a little uncomfortable seeing this gaze looking at her like this, but this was Gu Xi's uncle after all, so she was not easy to get angry, but behaved with a low eyebrow and pleasing to the eye.

    But then Shen Weiran smiled brightly, which made Su Tianfang and Gu Xi a little puzzled.

    "So you are Su Tianfang. Your father and I are old friends. I often hear him mention you, but I have never seen it. Every time you go to Su's mansion to find your father, you have traveled a long way."

    Su Tianfang looked up at him and said, "Do you know my father?"

    Shen Weiran nodded: "Of course I know your father. Your father and I also grew up together, but I am older than your father, so you should call me Uncle Shen."

    Su Tianfang gave me a clear expression, and then called out obediently.

    "Uncle Shen."

    Shen Weiran nodded with a smile, and put his gaze on Gu Xi again.

    "You girl sees you drinking all day long. Drink less. Drinking too much will hurt your health."

    Before Gu Xi could speak, Su Tianfang spoke first.

    "Don't worry, Uncle Shen, I'm the only one drinking the wine tonight, and I'm the one who forced Gu Xi to stay with me."

    "Uncle Shen, it's so late at night, why are you here?"

    & n??Young girl, who looks like she doesn¡¯t know anything, and then waits for others to teach her before she can do it herself, it¡¯s not easy to think about it.

    Gu Xi continued: "Those servants in the house are talking nonsense, or the speaker has no intention, but the listener has a heart, so that aunt seems to have a will, which makes me a headache.  I don't have any affection for Uncle Shen's son, so I simply treat him as my younger brother."

    Su Tianfang tapped the empty wine glass on the table and said.

    "It seems that your life here is indeed not easy, but if this is the case, I think there should be some benefits?"

    Gu Xi didn't understand the benefits of what Su Tianfang said, so he just looked at Su Tianfang and waited for Su Tianfang to continue talking.

    "Since you grew up here, and they take extra care of you, you should be considered liking them, right? Doesn't this indirectly avoid the contradiction between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law? The contradiction between father-in-law and daughter-in-law  It doesn't exist anymore."

    "Fuck you, don't talk nonsense, I don't like sibling love, sibling love is exhausting."

    "Are you still afraid of sibling love? I remember someone liked sibling love before, and the tender little milk dog teased one after another."

    "It used to be before, and now is now. Now I don't like to play this kind of game. My mental age is in my thirties or forties. Besides, it is because I have played before, so I know how tiring this sister-brother relationship is. Now  I don't want to touch him again."

    "Then what do you want? Don't get married in this life? Or find someone who matches your psychological age and look at your husband and wife in the eyes of outsiders?"

    "Tsk, if you talk nonsense again, I will turn against you."

    Looking at him, he seemed to be angry, but Su Tianfang knew that Gu Xi was not angry, so she continued to joke.

    "Find someone who is about the same age as your Uncle Shen, and then outsiders will see it like this, tsk tsk tsk, that would be amazing, and I don't know if the setting of old couples and young wives can be accepted by people here?  "

    After Su Tianfang said this, she even pretended to think about it seriously.

    "Stop talking about such useless things. If a servant passes by here later and hears about it, I will lose face."

    "Don't think about it, okay? Which servant will come here in the middle of the night?"

    Gu Xi was angry.

    "Okay, okay, don't talk about my side, let's talk about your own. When it comes to marriage, no one on my side urged me, but there is another one on your side Yu Sheng, yes  Looking at you, the person who needs to worry more now should be yourself, so think about what you should do."

    Gu Xi made a toast to Su Tianfang.

    This time it was really clear who was happy and who was sad, Su Tianfang shook his head.

    "I don't want you to think about it that day. I can't do this old cow eating young grass. Besides, a brat who doesn't even have a hair on his head doesn't understand anything. If I want to look for it, I'm looking for a Su Yu."  That kind."

    "So do you have a crush on your father? Are you going to rob your mother?"

    Su Tianfang no longer remembered how many times she rolled her eyes at her.

    "Can't you stop talking nonsense?"

    "How can you say it's nonsense? Anyway, don't forget, I'm your military adviser, and your marriage is a big deal, so shouldn't it be right for me to advise you?

    Besides, the person who wants to marry you now, but Yu Sheng, his grandfather wants to seize power, you have to think about it, after successfully seizing power, this Su Yu will be like the candidate for the next emperor, you  This original wife is very likely to become the queen empress, don't you want to be the empress empress?  Experience the feeling of being under one person and above ten thousand people.  "

    Su Tianfang said disdainfully: "I make decisions for myself, and I am under one person and above ten thousand people, nono one can oppress me now, and no one can control me. I am the biggest, I am  The one who is directly above does not exist under one person."

    "You are really capable. It seems that if I leave the Shen family in the future, I will have to hold your thigh. I beg you to give me a bite of food." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 91

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, okay, the conversation is getting weirder and weirder, the topic is getting more and more remote, and it's not practical at all."

    Gu Xi said: "The topic is off topic, isn't it really a lot more comfortable now? At least it's not as blocked as when you first came here tonight."

    Su Tianfang didn't argue, the quarrel just now did make her forget the worries in her heart during that short period of time, and she was obviously relieved a lot.

    In fact, in retrospect, all these things are not considered as difficult for her, after all, she has not really started to experience the days of intrigue, and everything is still calm, although she has already felt that big and small things are gradually surrounding her,  But it didn't cause too many waves, as if nothing happened.

    As a time traveler, Su Tianfang looked unrestrained and unrestrained during this period, but she knew that this was far from enough. If she wanted to take an unusual path, she would definitely break out into a different world.

    So after drinking three rounds that night, Su Tianfang left Shen's residence. It was indeed very late at night, and Gu Xi planned to keep Su Tianfang here to spend the night, but Su Tianfang refused, so she didn't force it.

    Just like this, a few more days passed without knowing it, the night was thick and the capital was bustling.

    Su Tianfang dressed up in men's clothing, and then went to another appointment.

    She opened the curtain and entered the restaurant, and the aroma of fine wine and rouge came over her face.

    Singers and dancers from foreign lands are dancing exotic dances in the hall, adorned with tinkling silver bells, crisp and affectionate, colliding with each other enthusiastically, crumbling.

    The person who asked Su Tianfang this time was still Yu Sheng, and Su Tianfang couldn't figure it out. This guy kept asking herself out again and again, but every time he didn't talk about it in detail, it always felt very procrastinated in the end. Su Tianfang slowly  Everyone felt that they didn't have much patience to play with him anymore.

    Although Su Tianfang was dressed in men's clothing, the cinnabar rouge on his face was still smeared, and it did not fade away, which attracted many people with strange eyes.

    Su Tianfang didn't pay attention to these strange and numerous gazes, she looked for Yu Sheng among the crowd.

    When Yu Sheng invited Su Tianfang to come to this restaurant, the letter clearly explained to her where the location was, but Su Tianfang didn't take it to heart at the time, so she didn't remember the exact location of the appointment, only remembered that it was this restaurant  The restaurant, so after entering, Su Tianfang searched everywhere. After finding no one in the lobby, she went to search for one by one along the wing.

    Yu Sheng, who was waiting for Su Tianfang in the side room, felt very helpless. So much time had passed, but this person hadn't arrived yet. It seems that Miss Su didn't take this appointment  Take it to heart.

    Bai Yu, who was accompanying him at the side, finally spoke up.

    "My lord, it's been a long time. Miss Su hasn't appeared yet. It seems that she doesn't take our agreement seriously. Should we continue to wait?"

    But Yu Sheng didn't care about these things.

    "Anyway, we still have something to ask Miss Su, so let's wait."

    There are also dancers in this wing, dancing there, dancing gracefully, but it is obvious that this dance cannot win their hearts.

    "Accompanying this beauty, Mr. Yu is so elegant. With this appearance, are you sure you invited me to talk to you?"

    Su Tianfang came to each wing room, and after she found it, she didn't knock on the door to say hello, she just opened the door and walked in. Seeing the scene in front of her, she said something like this, but she just  He just entered the door, but didn't come over, obviously waiting for Yu Sheng's next move.

    Sure enough, Yu Sheng changed after seeing Su Tianfang, those dancers all backed down.

    Looking at the dancers one by one, they walked sideways from her side and left the wing room, so Su Tianfang started to walk towards Yu Sheng and Bai Yu.

    Yu Sheng left his seat, bowed to Su Tianfang who was walking across, and greeted humbly: "Hello, Miss Su."

    Su Tianfang didn't care much about his humility.  Before Yu Sheng could say anything, Su Tianfang was impolite and sat down first.

    Bai Yu said: "Miss Su, you are really on time"

    How could Su Tianfang fail to understand what was said?  But she just glanced at Bai Yu, and then responded lightly: "There are a lot of things these days, so I am also forgetful. I found these rooms one by one, so it was a little slow. It's my fault.  I punish myselfMy friend is a bit extreme sometimes, Miss Su is not to blame, Yu is here to apologize to you on behalf of my friend.  "

    For a moment, the aura between the two turned out to be unexpectedly harmonious.

    Su Tianfang thought silently and understood in her heart, so she didn't say much.

    "Since this is the case, Mr. Yu, you should sit down, and we should discuss if it is important."

    After watching Yu Sheng sit down, Su Tianfang said quietly.

    "A few days ago your grandpa came to see my parents, so I wanted to visit your house in a few days, meet your grandpa, and discuss some things with your grandpa.  Do you have time? Tianfang would like to ask your son to do me a favor by sending you a letter of greeting to your grandfather, and Tianfang will visit the mansion some other day."

    As he said that, he actually took out a greeting card from his pocket, put it on the table, and pushed it in front of Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng looked at Su Tianfang with a puzzled expression.

    What kind of medicine is sold in this woman's gourd?  Today, I obviously asked her to come here, and I have something to tell her, why did she open her mouth first, and even involve her grandfather, could it be I hope things are not as normal as I thought.

    "I don't know Miss Su, what do you want to say to my grandpa?"

    "I have nothing else to do with your Su family. I'm looking for your grandfather to discuss matters related to the seizure of power."

    Really discussing these things Could it be that I want to tell my grandfather what I thought a few days ago?  If grandpa knew, he would definitely not allow it. Wouldn't it be more difficult for him to leave this so-called throne like this?

    All of a sudden, Yu Sheng could only put down his own affairs first, and then discuss things with Su Tianfang's ideas.

    "Since Shi Yi of the previous generation has been handed over to our next generation, I don't think Miss Su needs to look for my grandpa. Just tell me if you have anything to do, and I'll just tell my grandpa when I go back."

    Seeing that Yu Sheng was unwilling to ask his grandfather out for her, Su Tianfang smiled.

    "Seeing how nervous you are, son, there is no need. I will not tell your grandfather what you told me a few days ago. I will go to your grandfather to discuss it. Naturally, he saw my parents and my parents.  My father and mother discussed the matter, since you don't want the throne and your grandfather wants it, then I can only start with your grandfather and get your grandfather done first."

    "Fix my grandfather? Heh, Yu doesn't know, so I hope Ms. Su can give me some pointers."

    Su Tianfang didn't rush this time, she took a leisurely sip of tea, obviously the tea wasn't very hot, so she blew on it on purpose.

    This immediately whetted Yu Sheng's appetite, which made Yu Sheng even more anxious, but Yu Sheng didn't say anything.  He was too unsteady, so he could only wait for Su Tianfang to speak.

    It was also very impolite to stare at Su Tianfang and wait for Su Tianfang to speak, so he also poured himself some tea, and this time he didn't drink any more.

    Su Tianfang looked at the reason in front of him, pretended to be calm, smiled, and then continued to speak leisurely.

    "It doesn't matter whether you love the throne or not, but since the older generation wants to get him so much, then first fulfill the last wish of the older generation, and treat it as a filial piety. I am only responsible for helping you seize power. In the end  No matter which one of you sits on the throne, it has nothing to do with me, whether it is your grandfather Yu Zhouqing or you Yu Sheng, I will not interfere and will not take care of it."

    Yu Sheng just listened quietly like this, did not speak, did not express his attitude.

    Su Tianfang continued to speak.

    "In my opinion, since you are not interested in the throne, you can do it. After you take over the throne, you can find someone to take it over. I think you are a good friend. Since Mr. Bai is so interested in this matter, you should come here.  With a hand, you can train him after you take over the throne, and then pass the throne to him. Or lay an egg quickly.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 92

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yu Sheng raised his eyes and looked at Su Tianfang, his expression was full of astonishment, he didn't expect Su Tianfang to say that, his face turned dark now, what kind of bad idea is this?  Looking for a friend to pick you up?  And laying an egg by myself, I can say that, this womanwhy does she give herself such a big surprise every time she meets her?  And every time the words are amazing, why is this brain circuit so different from ordinary people, what is the reason for this to create a strange woman like her

    And after he got out of the door, he immediately turned around and entered the next room. Bai Yu, who was hiding in the next room and eavesdropping the whole time, his eyes were dull, and then his mind was full of Su Tianfang's face, and he was also full of what Su Tianfang said just now.  that paragraph.

    He secretly complained in his heart: This Su Tianfang is really difficult to deal with. Fortunately, I left the stage early, otherwise I would continue to be there, and I might be damaged to pieces. It seems that this woman was merciful to me just now, Amitabha  .

    Su Yu finally calmed down, but he also felt that he could no longer look at the woman in front of him directly, and even said that he couldn't measure the person in front of him with the thinking of a normal person. It was obviously a matter greater than the sky, but  In the eyes of this woman, it seems that this is a fun thing, like a simple play house, and she doesn't pay attention to it at all.

    Su Tianfang saw Yu Sheng frowning in front of her, as if being stung by something, just as Su Tianfang was about to continue speaking, she saw Yu Sheng shaking her head there.

    "Miss Su, I don't think you seem to understand what this seizure of power means"

    "It doesn't mean anything."

    Su Tianfang interrupted what Yu Sheng wanted to say as always, which made Yu Sheng unable to express what he wanted to say but couldn't say if it got stuck in his throat.

    Su Tianfang said: "Do you dare to say that the seizure of power planned by your Yu family is for justice? Is it still the same as it was more than ten years ago? Save the common people in the world, and overthrow the faint king in the midst of water and fire?  Not really."

    Yu Sheng's heart skipped a beat. There was really no righteousness involved in this seizure of power. Everything was nothing more than a personal grievance between the Tang family and the Yu family many years ago.

    Su Tianfang asked Yu Sheng several questions in a row, but at the end a question and answer session was screened, which made Yu Sheng hard to guard against.

    Su Tianfang continued to speak.

    "The current world is in the hands of their Tang family, and they are in charge of this world. They are the masters of this world. It is undeniable that they manage this world very well, except for those who belong to the world.  Chaos is a factor that cannot be controlled by the court. The country is thriving everywhere. There are no tyrannical policies and taxes, and there are not many stupid officials in power.  The world is in the hands of your Yu family, you have this certain confidence, can you manage the world well?

    Now it is obvious that this Tang Ye is a good king who can manage the court well and manage the world better. If there is no his younger brother Tang Ze who is simple-minded and well-developed, he might be able to do better.  Let your hands and feet go, the world will be managed better, and the country will be developed further.  "

    Su Tianfang stood up and walked towards the door. Yu Sheng thought that Su Tianfang was going to leave without saying goodbye again, and she started to feel a little unhappy, and was about to say something, but only looked at  When Su Tianfang opened the door, she left again and came back to sit down.

    It's just that after the door was opened, all kinds of hustle and bustle from downstairs mixed with the sound of some drums came in, which was very noisy.

    "Listen, in this wine shop, singing and dancing are on the rise, and people have a long talk. Have you ever heard anyone talking about what is wrong with this court, but have you heard some complaints? Isn't this half of the current emperor? If you said that it was you  Grandpa, or your father, who is in charge, can guarantee to take care of the livelihood of the people of Liming in this world?"

    Yu Sheng took a deep breath. Of course, he dare not say that this kind of unstable factor can definitely govern the world well, but in fact he really has no interest in the throne right now.  , but in the rivers and lakes.

    Yu Sheng pondered for a while in his seat, then stood up and walked over to close the door of the wing room. No matter what, these topics are still not suitable for outsiders to hear. There are so many people coming and going, a mixed bag  Yes, I should pay attention to something, I still have to pay attention after all, and then come back and sit down.

    After the door was closed, the room became much quieter again. The moment before was connected to the outside world, and the moment after that seemed to be connected to the world.Generally vulnerable?  Judging by that face, at most, the year of standing, and the year of standing, how can it be so bad?  Besides, if it is really a general, then have you ever heard that there is a lack of generals in the court who did not go to the court?  Or maybe I heard that there is a lack of a general on this side of the river, and someone needs to replace it?  Or if he says he is a general, you believe he is a general?

    As far as my skill is concerned, it is not an exaggeration to say that I am the leader of the martial arts, right?  But am I?  "

    Yu Sheng was stopped by Su Tianfang's long question again, he didn't think of these questions, could it be that he was really stupid?

    Yu Sheng said: "Miss Su is really eloquent and has a clear mind. Yu has nothing to refute this time."

    Su Tianfang said: "You don't have to refute, it's all simple and clear, it's the same sentence, since you are not interested in the throne, then I will do your grandfather's ideological work, I don't need to waste time with you, just tell your grandfather  Clearly, there is nothing that cannot be solved."

    Yu Sheng could only keep silent right now, thinking about how he should refute, Su Tianfang's words would be more appropriate, but Su Tianfang didn't speak again, as if he was waiting for Yu Sheng to give him an answer.

    After all, Su Tianfang is not stupid, what should be said and what should not be said, what can be analyzed and what should not be analyzed, I have already said it before, whether he listens or not is his business.

    Yu Sheng stood up again, and he saluted Su Tianfang.

    "Miss Su is really quick-witted. Yu is no match for him, but he can't beat you. For this letter of greeting, Yu gave it to my grandfather for Miss Su. As for whether my grandfather would like to see Miss Su, that depends on him."  The wishes of the old people."

    Having said that, Yu Sheng put away the greeting cards on the table.

    Seeing that her goal has been achieved, Su Tianfang felt a little more joy in her heart. These days, she really had a hard time thinking about it. Should she go through the process according to the red tape?  Or go directly to visit?  Then straight to the point, he clarified some things that should be said to the old man. Unexpectedly, he received an appointment from Yu Sheng later on.  In the process, if you have trouble with the person in front of you, you can act as a middleman and send a greeting card for yourself.

    "That little girl is polite, Mr. Lao Yu will run this trip for the little girl."

    Su Tianfang also stood up, and then gave Yu Sheng a blessing ceremony. After coming here, it's okay, the etiquette here is not complicated, it's all simple, so no matter what happens to Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang is also a  The simple Wanfu ceremony, whether she is a peer or an elder, she uses the Wanfu ceremony to solve everything.

    "I've finished what I want to say. Now Mr. Yu, you can also call your friend back. If you have anything to say, just say it."

    Yu Sheng was a little dazed at first: "What did Miss Su say? Hehe, my friend has already left."

    "Mr. Yu likes to joke with me. Could it be that Mr. Bai has gone hastily? Or is the distance too close? Is walking to the next room considered a walk?"

    Yu Sheng felt a little unbelievable, how did Su Tianfang know that this person did not leave, but was next door.

    "Miss Su" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 93

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Miss Su, how did you know that my friend has not left?"

    Su Tianfang stood proudly, and said confidently: "I dare say that there is evidence for it. I have already seen it when I came here. The business of this restaurant is so good, and the other rooms are full of customers.  The room next door to this one is empty, and there is no extra decoration in it, so it must not be specially reserved for any noble person, so I guess you and that Mr. Bai have been together since the beginning.  The plan is made, the next room is also down, I am angry with him, and he can't abandon you, so he can only go to the next room, and now he should be sitting there and listening to these things during the whole process  What about the words, or it was reserved for eavesdropping."

    Yu Sheng frowned, she was really a strange woman, so she didn't show up for a long time, not only did she find someone, but also took a look at the surrounding environment, she was really kind, she didn't even think that she would come for a while  There is such a thing.

    Yu Sheng clasped his arms again and bowed.

    "Miss Su is really smart, and I really can't hide it from you, but I am afraid that Miss Su has misunderstood. The room next door is not used for eavesdropping. Miss Su also said that this matter is very important. As the saying goes, walls have ears.  For those who are interested in eavesdropping, for safety's sake, the room next door will naturally be reserved."

    Su Tianfang said: "Oh? Is that so? That's why I treated the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain."

    Yu Sheng said: "Miss Su's words are serious."

    Su Tianfang nodded her head, more precisely, she seemed to be shaking her head: "If this is the case, is there anything else to say?"

    Yu Sheng said: "What should be said and what should not be said, in fact, after Miss Su's words, it will stop here. Thank you, Miss Su, for coming tonight. Going to this appointment is the next one."  I will leave it to Miss Su to do the hard work, and my grandpa"

    "Since you said that it's all right, then I'll take my leave first. You and your friends have fun. What I said tonight is just a little girl's poor mouth. I hope Mr. Bai in the next room doesn't mind."

    This Su Tianfang walked a few steps, and just as Yu Sheng was going to follow her to see her off, Su Tianfang stopped her figure, turned her head, looked at Yu Sheng out of the corner of her eye, and said coldly.

    "Master Yu, you don't have to send me off. To be honest, Tianfang really hates people like Mr. Yu. It's good to be strict with yourself, but you have to be polite in everything. This etiquette is too good. If you don't return the courtesy  It seems that Tianfang is not well-bred, and it is a bit tiring to go all the way, Mr. Yu, do you understand what I mean?"

    After saying this, Su Tianfang also left the room, and she didn't close the door when she came to the door, maybe it was for Yu Sheng to go to the next room to call Bai Yu.

    Yu Sheng really didn't go to see her off this time, and just stood there straight.

    He discovered that every time he and Su Tianfang made an appointment, there were only a few words between the two of them, and then the meeting ended, and every time Su Tianfang asked for the end of the topic, and there was never a time of long-term conversation.  Talking, there was not even a simple greeting between the two of them, every time Su Tianfang came, he went straight to the point, and every time Su Tianfang left the scene in a hurry.

    Yu Sheng smiled wryly, thinking that Su Tianfang really had some important business and needed to be busy all the time, but it turned out that it was just because she hated herself and this red tape!

    An informal woman, this Su Tianfang is really different, and she is really getting more and more interesting.

    He picked up the fan on the table and walked towards the partition wall, then the fan knocked on the partition wall, then came back and sat down, and opened the fan to catch the wind.

    After Bai Yu received the signal that the two had set before, she immediately left the wing room, looked at Su Tianfang's leaving figure, and at the moment when she finally left the wine shop, she left a back in her eyes and shook her head.

    "I met you today, and I really saw the ability of this young lady of the Su family again. This eloquent appearance is really capable. I think the young master seems to be a little bit overwhelmed here."

    Facing Bai Yu's unsparing praise to Su Tianfang, and being splashed with dirty water, Yu Sheng said: "You hid before this started, and you left me alone, what else can you say."

    Bai Yu said: "Of course Bai Yu knows that the young master can handle it before going. Besides, since it is an important matter, I am your servant. It is inappropriate to be with the master. I should avoid suspicion."

    Yu Sheng smiled: "When did you become so poor-mouthed."

    Bai Yu said: "Naturally, the young master teaches well."

    Yu Sheng said: "Cheng? Let¡¯s talk about tonight.  "

    Bai Yu was silent for a while, and then asked: "What kind of woman do you think Su Tianfang is?"

    Su Yu asked back: "What do you think?"

    Bai Yu hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Master, do you think she is really steady and sophisticated, or is she just pretending to be steady? She is only a teenage girl, but she seems to have seen through the world."

    Yu Sheng said: "It depends on how you feel about yourself."

    Bai Yu revealed a trace of helplessness: "It's because I can't figure it out myself, so I want to ask you."

    Yu Sheng said lightly: "I will figure it out, act with your heart, in fact, how do you feel, you have an answer in your heart, even if I give you an answer, but if you don't want to believe it in your heart,  You still prefer the answer in your heart rather than the answer I give you."

    Bai Yu said: "I mainly want to hear what you think, I am more willing to believe what you say than to think about it yourself."

    Yu Sheng said: "Perhaps it's because Su Tianfang has reached that age and thinks that he should have the stability that matches that age, but he also wants to break away from the world and become different, so he has become such a strange existence."

    Bai Yu didn't speak, he didn't know if he agreed with this statement or he still had other doubts.

    "What is the son going to do next?"

    The corner of Yu Sheng's mouth raised slightly: "Since she wants to see my grandfather, then I will be the middleman and let her see my grandfather. I want to see what tricks this Su Tianfang wants to pull up."

    "Young master, are you not afraid that she will spoil our affairswill it add trouble to our plan?"

    "After all, she is just a yellow-haired girl. What kind of big storms can she cause? What tricks does she have, and that's it."

    As he spoke, he took out the greeting card from his arms.

    "Go back and give this to my grandpa."

    Bai Yu took the greeting card and looked at the words on it

    Presented by Su Tianfang, Yuzhou Qingqi¡ª¡ª(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 94

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, when the greeting card came to Yu Zhouqing the next day, Yu Zhouqing took a look at it, but threw the greeting card out.

    Originally, Yu Sheng didn't intend to go to the scene, and Bai Yu had indeed asked Bai Yu to hand over the letter to Yu Zhouqing, but he wanted to ask Yu Zhouqing about something, so he came here.

    When Yu Sheng came, he saw the greeting card flying towards him, and then arrived at his feet.

    Originally, Yu Sheng didn't know what it was, but when he saw that it was thrown out by his grandfather, and it was by his side, he just picked it up, and saw that it happened to be Su Tianfang's greeting card.

    Yu Sheng was curious, what exactly was written in the greeting card?  Can make my grandfather so angry, no matter how I say my grandfather is also a man who kills all kinds of battles, what scene didn't I see?  What kind of situation have you never encountered?  Why did you lose your composure at this moment?  Grandpa's temper wasn't as hot as before.

    Yu Sheng didn't immediately go up to appease Yu Zhouqing who was sitting on the grand teacher's chair, but looked towards Bai Yu who was standing beside him. The exchange of expressions seemed to ask him what happened  , Bai Yu saw Yu Sheng coming in, and from a distance, he called Young Master and gave a respectful salute.

    In fact, Su Tianfang did not write any specific content in the so-called greeting post, but there is such a paragraph¡ª¡ª

    Mr. Yu, I¡¯m here to say hello to you. I¡¯ll visit you some other day. As for which day I¡¯ll come, you¡¯ll know when I come. You should be mentally prepared.  also can.

    These words are extremely blunt, and the words are still written in a crooked manner, which seems to be intentional.

    The truth is that Yu Zhouqing is so angry that there is such a junior who doesn't know the rules.

    Yu Sheng didn't expect that this Su Tianfang could celebrate Yuzhou to such an extent. Looking at his grandfather's furious and red face at that time, it seemed that he was very angry.

    At the same time, I secretly thought that I have already pissed people off before we met, and it would be okay if we met.

    And the greeting card that Su Tianfang handed over was really capable, and the place he chose was actually in a brothel, so it's no wonder that he was so angry with this old man.

    On the other end, Su Tianfang, who was watching fish by the pond in the backyard of Su Mansion, sneezed several times.

    After she sneezed, she yelled irritably, "Who scolded me!"

    Mo Shan was on the side, listening to the movement, it sounded like thunder.

    "Nizi, it's a hot day, why are you still catching a cold?"

    Su Tianfang rubbed her nose with a look of boredom.

    "Uncle Mo, what are you kidding about? The sun is shining brightly, and if you catch a cold in this kind of weather, it's so embarrassing. In my opinion, someone might be scolding me."

    "scold you?"

    "Um."

    "What unconscionable things have you been doing in the past two days?"

    "Bah, bah, what nonsense are you talking about? I am a heroine of justice, how can I be with me when I am devoid of conscience."

    "Nizi."

    "Um?"

    "I'm going back to Butterfly Valley in two days, do you want to come together?"

    "You want to go back?"

    "Well, I've been here for a few months and I want to go back."

    "What's so good about Butterfly Valley? Where is a group of old men? Besides, there is nothing in Butterfly Valley, and they are suffocating."

    "Nizi, you don't stay there very often. Uncle has been there for so long. I grew up in Butterfly Valley, so I tend to get homesick."

    "Yo yo yo, you are starting to feel sorry for your life. If you have a wife there, it's fine if you go back. If you don't go back, I'm afraid that people will run away with others. But there is no wife. Why do you go back?"

    Mo Shan rolled his eyes when he heard this.

    "Uncle came to you to say goodbye to you, not to make you mock me."

    "No sarcasm, just telling the truth. I said Uncle Mo, you are not young anymore. When will you find me an aunt? You see, you are still my mother's senior brother, but my mother has been married for more than ten years. You  There is no movement yet."

    "Who said no? Let me tell you, my unmarried lady was amazing. All these years I wanted to take care of you and didn't want to delay her, so I didn't get married."

    Su Tianfang, who was still looking at the fish in the pond for the last second, suddenly raised her head, and looked at Mo Shan in disbelief.

    "I have Aunt Mo?"

    "That's not true, didn't I tell you?, I didn't want to delay her, so I didn't marry her.  "

    After Su Tianfang heard this, she curled her lips.

    "Then it's still a single dog."

    Mo Shan didn't understand, so he asked, "What do you mean by being single?"

    "Single dogs" Su Tianfang looked around, and then shouted cheerfully: "Allah! Come here quickly!"

    Ala, who was lying on the side, jumped up when she heard Su Tian calling her, and then rushed towards Su Tianfang.  He can push Su Tianfang into the pond.

    Su Tianfang patted Allah's big head, and then said to Mo Shan, "Look, this is a single dog."

    "Nonsense, how can people compare with animals?"

    Su Tianfang was very bored and didn't like it.

    "Allah is not"

    "What isn't it? Aren't dogs just beasts?"

    "Hmph, Uncle Mo, you brought up Allah. Anyway, he is a beast, and you stay with the beast every day, so you won't get much sense of superiority."

    "What is the sense of superiority?"

    "A sense of superiority"

    Su Tianfang felt that she really couldn't have too much to say to Uncle Mo, and the explanations were too tiring, so it was better for Gu Xi.

    "Don't ask so many questions, anyway, you are similar to Allah."

    "Success, uncle doesn't ask, Nizi, don't talk about those weird things all day long, uncle doesn't understand."

    "Okay, then you are going back to Butterfly Valley this time, have you told my parents?"

    "Not yet, I'll find you first."

    "Then why didn't you call me when you went back to Butterfly Valley this time?"

    "The masters have almost taught you what they can teach you. If you go back this time, nothing will happen, and they have taught you the skills for decades, and they can no longer stand your toss.  "

    "They can't stand my torment, don't they still have those little kids? I can't finish playing with them? And I miss those little kids outside Butterfly Valley."

    "I know that you are the king of children. Parents of other children are not willing to let their children play with you. Look at what you make of other children every time you go.  naughty tricks."

    Huh?  Am I so disgusting?  Why haven't I heard them talk about it?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 95

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course the real situation is not as what Mo Shan said, he was just looking for an excuse to get over it, to save the child from asking again, this time he returned to Butterfly Valley, no matter what, he couldn't take Su Tianfang with him.

    Su Tianfang smiled brightly, and said to Mo Shan: "Then I think they should thank me more, otherwise they will be bored every day and do nothing. I am afraid they will easily get depression."

    Confused by the unfamiliar words again, Mo Shan was obviously taken aback, then waved his hand.

    "Anyway, this time, you don't have to go back with me, and I also heard from them that someone told me that you only went to those shops once when your junior sister took you there, and you didn't go there again afterwards.  I have seen those shops, since you are free, you should find a chance to take a look. No matter what, the people under your command should see more and be familiar with them, so that they can be contacted better when they need to be used in the future.  .¡±

    Then I left. It is really difficult for me to not be able to have a conversation on the same line.

    In the end, Su Tianfang was left alone in the courtyard.

    After Mo Shan left, Su Tianfang also took off the disguise, looking tired. Of course, watching Mo Shan leave, Su Tianfang also felt lonely for no reason. After so many years, it was the first time that she was rejected and stayed.

    It's fine if you don't go back, those kids get tired every time they deal with it.

    Adults, too, have all kinds of questions.

    And the hundreds of years of internal energy in my body, after such a long time, I still can't control it well, sometimes it will always get out of control, if I have to go back this time, I won't have a chance to be alone along the way  Yes, if it is found out, everyone will be worried again.

    The fish food in the small bowl in his hand has slowly bottomed out, Su Tianfang simply sprinkled all the remaining fish food into the pond, and watched the fish in the pond full of fish compete for the fish food  There is competition everywhere in the world, and you can't stay out of it when you do anything.

    Su Tianfang called Allah who was sitting on the side, and wanted to leave¡ª¡ª

    "Fang'er." Lin Wan called Su Tianfang.

    "Ah?" Su Tianfang replied, and then looked for the sound.

    "Mom."

    "What are you thinking here?"

    "I didn't think about anything, so I just fed the fish." Su Tianfang responded to Lin Wan dully.

    "Are you here to feed the fish?"

    After Lin Wan approached, he looked at the empty bowl in Su Tianfang's hand. The fish food that floated in the pond had already been snatched by those fishes, so now it was calm again, and the fish had no sense of direction.  Some of them swim around in it, or sink to the bottom of the lake.

    Lin Wan stretched out his hand, took the empty bowl in Su Tianfang's hand, poured half of the fish food into it, and returned the bowl half filled with fish food to Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang originally wanted to leave, but seeing that the bowl in her hand now contained fish food, Lin Wan must have something to say to herself, so she accepted the intention to leave  .

    With the sudden appearance of Lin Wan, it was too late for Su Tianfang to change his face, and then he was in such a half-melancholy and half-sad state. It was easy to take off the disguise, but it was not that simple to put it back on.

    In order not to let Lin Wan see that this was such an obvious contrast to her usual state, she also looked at the fish in the pond instead of Lin Wan.

    Lin Wan asked: "Why did you suddenly think of coming to the backyard to feed the fish today?"

    Su Tianfang replied: "I have nothing to do when I have nothing to do, so I came to the back garden to look at the fish, thinking about this time, I brought some fish food."

    "Looking at you looking sullen, are you worrying about the affairs of Yu's family?"

    After hearing this, the corners of Su Tianfang's mouth rose slightly again, her smile was very weak, but it was obvious that she had already smiled.

    "Of course not. It's just a piece of cake. As long as they are willing, I can help them take the position directly at any time. Of course, I don't know if the ministers are willing to support him after he takes the position."

    Lin Wan heard something wrong when he heard this.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Now that the Tang family is in power, if the Tang family is all dead, won't this position be vacant? How they will be in charge at that time is not their business?"

    Su Tianfang complained directly.

    Lin Wan didn't know how to answer for a while, why didn't he realize that this girl can be so rigid when doing things?  just say itDon't you have such an obvious feeling?  Did she really alienate Lin Wan?  Probably not, every time I come back by myself, I always go to find her, and I always go to her on my own initiative, why does she feel that she is alienating her?

    "Every time I have something, I want your father to go to you. Relatively speaking, your father loves you more, so he will be more relaxed about you. I always feel that when you are with your father,  Much happier than being with me, you can joke with your father, but you can't joke with me."

    Su Tianfang was shocked, what's going on?  Is it too thoughtful?  Is this what every girl thinks?  Why do you think about everything so delicately?  Even the slightest difference in this kind of nuance can be clearly detected.

    Su Tianfang started to smile naively, and then carefully defended herself.

    "Thatmother, I think there is some misunderstanding?"

    "Um?"

    "No, mother, I have never thought about it like this, and I have never alienated you."

    Lin Wan smiled bitterly: "Son, I must have put too much pressure on you."

    "no¡­¡­"

    ? Su Tianfang cried in her heart, how could it be so good that things developed in an uncontrollable direction all of a sudden?  There is no such thing as estrangement at all, at mostat most it is the so-called opposite sex attracts, and that is my father, and that is a man!  male!  Su Yu is also good-looking, so he can't help but get closer to him naturally, wanting to tease him, so he treats him coquettishly and makes fun of him.

    As for Lin Wan, after all, she is a woman. It can even be said that at his psychological age, he sometimes treats her as a sister, but he has never talked to her. How come he has become estranged here?  After a series of mental activities, Su Tianfang had a headache.

    Su Tianfang is a little confused now, thinking about how to explain things well, her mind is spinning quickly, and she has stabilized her mentality, Su Tianfang said slowly.

    "Mother, there is no one who is close to anyone or alienated from anyone. Don't think too much. I'm not joking with you, and I don't make trouble with you. It's just because of your physical condition. Dad also said that you have some hidden diseases, so  Not suitable for being too tired, you will always be my most beloved mother."

    Lin Wan blamed himself even more when he saw Su Tianfang in front of him suddenly have such a big contrast.  Sure enough, did I put too much pressure on my children these years?  So now, I only said such a little thing, which made the child so nervous, and I was usually too strict with the child.

    Su Tianfang didn't know what Lin Wan was thinking at this moment, if she knew, she would probably vomit blood.

    The same is true for Lin Wan. If she knows that her daughter covets her husband and plays with her husband just because she covets her husband's beauty, she must have to vomit blood in her heart.  found a rival.

    In fact, it is true. Every time Su Tianfang comes back from Butterfly Valley, Su Yu spends a lot of time to accompany Su Tianfang and give Su Tianfang psychological counseling. He is afraid that the child will be unhappy or something, so he has no time to be with him.  Lin Wan, it is precisely because of this that Lin Wan later developed the habit of raising fish.

    "Fang'er, mother has already seen it, and I really won't care about you in the future. I know that you have really grown up now, and you are no longer a child, so I believe that you will not be afraid of whatever decision you make.  I can pay for the consequences of my own decisions, so I won't force you to do anything. Ever since you found out about the Yu family's affairs, you haven't been very happy. Don't worry, mother will help you  to solve."

    No, what's going on here?  Why do you feel like you are getting more and more chaotic?  This is going to fly!  Su Tianfang complained endlessly in her heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 96

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Lin Wan looked at the silly Ala next to Su Tianfang, as if realizing something.

    "In comparison, Allah spends more time with you than I spend with you"

    Watt?  What?

    Su Tianfang looked down at Ala, isn't it, this is, even eating dog vinegar?  I have to let my father take good care of this mother in the future, it's too difficult, and now I'm talking about the front, not the back, and I'm confused by the Erzhang monk.

    Lin Wan also poured the remaining fish food into the empty bowl in Su Tianfang's hand, then turned and left.

    Su Tianfang called Lin Wan, but Lin Wan didn't respond to her.

    Su Tianfang didn't like this kind of unexpected situation very much, on the contrary, she found it extremely annoying, because unexpected things always easily disrupted her plan.

    It's like now that she has already made plans to chat with Yuzhou Qing in a few days, and the greeting card has been sent out, but now she suddenly said that she doesn't need to take care of this matter, which made her feel  dilemma.

    If you go, it will be tantamount to continuing to burn yourself and asking for trouble, but if you don't go, you will slap yourself in the face, obviously breaking your promise.

    Su Tianfang put down the bowl in her hand while squatting halfway. After putting the bowl away, she squatted down and rubbed Allah's dog's head hard.

    It is said that the bigger the mind, the lighter the troubles, and the smaller the mind, the heavier the troubles, but judging from the current situation, I should take a good look at how to deal with this matter.  The thinking is still very simple, and I think these things should not be difficult even if they are put into practice, but Su Tianfang also understands that often the result will not be with her in acting, so if I want to lead the development direction of all these things in the next days  , then we must control everything well, and never allow too many mistakes to occur.

    It should not be too late, after Su Tianfang simply dealt with the small problems at hand, he went directly to the Yu Mansion that night, and when Su Tianfang really started to do things, naturally he would not behave like this.

    After arriving at the boundary of Yu Mansion, Su Tianfang chose to go straight to Huanglong and climb over the wall. After arriving at Yu Mansion, he searched around inside.

    In the end, Yu Zhouqing, who was thinking deeply in the study, welcomed Su Tianfang, an uninvited guest, without any psychological precautions.

    And although Su Tianfang chose to enter Yuzhouqing's study "fairly and aboveboard", she didn't plan to talk to him in a proper manner.

    After entering the study, she confirmed at a glance that the person in front of her was Yuzhou Qing, and she immediately started to strike. The next second, the blade of a delicate short knife lay across Yu Zhouqing's neck, as if it had been pasted.  His neck, as long as he moved, blood would immediately gush out.

    "Hey, listen to me what I say, what you do, what I ask, and what you answer. I won't make things difficult for you."

    When Su Tianfang spoke, she was a little coquettish, which made people feel a little bit creepy.

    Yu Zhouqing was completely amazed by Su Tianfang's skill. From Su Tianfang pushed the door open to when he raised his eyes to see her, but he still hadn't seen clearly what she looked like. Between electric sparks and flints, she flew towards him  By his side, and then grasped his own lifeline, for an old Jianghu like him, to be in the hands of a junior today is definitely a matter of shame.

    As soon as Su Tianfang came out, she treated Yu Zhouqing like this. This was her intention. She just wanted to show off so that she could calm down the old man right away. The old man in front of her is not noisy now  , it seems that his deterrent effect has been achieved, Su Tianfang is very satisfied.

    Yu Zhouqing said, "Who are you?"

    Su Tianfang replied: "Su Tianfang."

    Su Tianfang!  Originally, Yu Zhouqing had no intention of meeting Su Tianfang, a junior who was disrespectful to him, because of the disrespectful words Su Tianfang said to him in the greeting card during the day, but he never thought that Su Tianfang was even more unreasonable this time.  , actually broke into his study directly.

    "It's actually you!"

    Yu Zhouqing was surprised that the person behind him was Su Tianfang, so he looked away at that moment.

    "It turned out to be you. No wonder you are so skilled. Your martial arts are much better than your mother back then, even far above me now."

    "Thank you for the praise. The waves behind the Yangtze River drive the waves ahead. The green out of the blue is better than the blue. This is what it should be. Of course, except for your grandson, he is really too weak. I think, I am afraid that even ten of them can't beat me. I heardIn the body, there was nothing unusual. These few strands of true energy lived peacefully in their own bodies. Everyone also saw that nothing unusual happened. They thought that Su Tianfang was completely in control, so they were relieved, and then  Let Su Tianfang come back, and Su Tianfang naturally thought it was because of his extraordinary talent that he had perfectly controlled these zhenqi, so he didn't care too much.

    But I don't know why, suddenly at a certain point in time, these strands of true energy appeared in her body and began to become chaotic. Every half a month, she would torment Su Tianfang, and Su Tianfang was very uncomfortable at this time.

    But today, because she kept thinking about other things in her heart, she also forgot about it, and didn't make preparations early to find a place. In the end, she chose to come here in desperation. Fortunately, Situ  Xianyun originally said that the matter would be completed in seven days, but she never came back after the seven days passed, so she was able to stay here now.

    If Situ Xianyun was here when Su Tianfang forced herself to come here, then she might have to find another place quickly, find a cave in this mountain, and deal with it first.

    Su Tianfang knew that this was her own problem, so she had to solve it by herself, so she didn't tell anyone, but she didn't have a good countermeasure to deal with it. Every time there was a problem, Su Tianfang could only find a place to force it.  Use the original internal energy in her body to suppress the external qi, and suppress the uncontrolled whole, and every time she persisted like this, the next day would be  Especially weak, and his complexion is also particularly bad.

    Every time Su Tianfang suffers from this splitting headache, she can only keep cursing in her heart. Sure enough, the cheats added for nothing are not so easy to bear, and every time she has to make herself very dead.  .

    Su Tianfang was also afraid that if she didn't hold on one time, her life would directly hang here.

    But how should I put it, with the addition of these hundreds of years of internal strength, at least I can be regarded as a first-class martial arts master. Although I suffer every half a month, but relying on these hundreds of years of internal strength  At that time, it was very cool.

    Su Tianfang's current situation is very critical, but he didn't restrain himself, he didn't let his mind wander wildly, thinking about other things, and for some reason, she couldn't calm down today.  It made her life even more hanging by a thread at this moment.

    Not surprisingly, not long after Su Tianfang held on for a long time, instead of suppressing those surges of chaotic qi, she suffered a backlash, and suddenly went mad.  There was only a moment of waking up for two or three seconds, and then she passed out and lost consciousness. In the last two or three seconds, she only felt her body fall to the side, but whether she fell on the bed or the ground, she did not know.  Can no longer make a judgment.

    The next day a sliver of yellow sunlight slowly crept in from the window of the hut, causing the furniture in the room to reveal a sense of decay and antiquatedness.

    Su Tianfang, who was lying flat on the bed, woke up slowly, her breathing seemed very weak, but after she slowly woke up, she knew that she was still alive, so she began to secretly rejoice for herself.

    Seeing that the sky outside the window was getting dark, she didn't expect that she would sleep for so long after passing out this time. During the period of coma, it seemed that she also had a long, long dream, but what was in the dream, she didn't know what to expect.  I don't remember it either, but now she feels that her mind is very heavy.

    Su Tianfang who just woke up felt her mouth was very dry, so Su Tianfang subconsciously got out of bed, put on her shoes, went to the table and poured herself a glass of water, regardless of how many days the water in the teapot was still fresh,  He took a few sips hard.

    After being nourished by the sweet spring, Su Tianfang felt much more comfortable, and her mind gradually became clear.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 97

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For a long time, Su Tianfang looked at the sky outside. She didn't expect another day to pass like this. Su Tianfang closed her eyelids and rubbed her temples with her fingertips.

    Thinking back to what happened before I passed out last night, I realized that all this was too dangerous. Fortunately, no one appeared in this wilderness, or else the door would have been open all day long, and several people would appear.  If a person with impure thoughts and intentions passes by outside, if he looks in through the gate and sees himself unconscious here, he will suffer disaster.

    While secretly rejoicing in her heart, Su Tianfang's expression froze suddenly, and she suddenly thought of something wrong.

    I passed out suddenly last night. Before I passed out, I was meditating. If I look at it like this, I won¡¯t be lying flat when I lie down anyway. In addition, I still wear shoes when I get out of bed.   I came here last night with severe head pain, and immediately went to bed and meditated on the bed. I didn't take off my shoes at all after healing my injuries. Why did I take off my shoes There is only one explanation, that  It's just that someone showed up, and saved himself along the way, and then settled himselfincluding taking off his shoes.

    After Su Tianfang realized these problems, she quickly checked herself and found that she had not been violated in any way, she was deeply relieved, it was okay.

    It's just that I'm still a little weak at the moment. If I want to work hard to do something, it will be relatively difficult. The current state is still suitable for a good rest. After two or three days of recuperation, I should be able to fully recover.

    But after finding out that she was fine, her doubts arose in time, who would pass by here and save herself by the way.

    And after a simple inspection of himself just now, Su Tianfang also found that another internal force appeared among the restless internal forces in his body, and it was the domineering internal force that suddenly appeared to help him suppress them.

    Who the hell is this?  To be so powerful, to be able to completely suppress those restless true qi on his own, judging from the situation, although this problem cannot be solved permanently, but within a short period of time, he will definitely be able to calm down.  Take good care of yourself to absorb and integrate, and wear it away.

    And since this person was able to save his life at a critical moment, and didn't take his own life in a critical moment, he must not be an enemy, but if it is an old friend, among his friends, Su Tianfang couldn't think of it  Who else is so powerful.

    And Su Tianfang began to wonder whether this person would come tonight, but Su Tianfang still felt very surprised that such a noble person helped her and saved her life. She also felt that she was very lucky and wanted to have a good time.  Thank you guys.

    However, Su Tianfang also began to have other calculations in his mind. If this person is so powerful, should he think of a way to see how to use the skills he learned?  It should be a good idea to learn to master the door exercises.

    Su Tianfang had her own wishful thinking in her heart, thinking about when that person would show up, or if she went back to bed and continued to pretend to be sick, to see if that person would worry about her not recovering, and come back tonight.

    The idea in the mind has already appeared, and naturally began to take action. Su Tianfang put the teacup back to its original position, got up, and planned to go back to the bed and lie down.

    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared at the door, wearing a black strong suit, the figure was tall and straight, with a sword in his hand, walking towards Su Tianfang silently with a bit of indifference and sternness.

    Su Tianfang's face suddenly became a little confused, and he looked at the person in front of him fixedly. When the person in front of him walked over and got closer and closer to him, Su Tianfang couldn't help frowning.

    "Why are you?"

    There was a bit of disgust in the words, and a bit of disappointment.

    "What's wrong with me? Why do I feel that you don't welcome me?"

    Situ Xianyun sneered.

    "Could it be that you are afraid that I will come to you again to ask for money?"

    Su Tianfang said: "That's not true. The most important thing I need now is money. I said why are you here at this time?"

    "You don't need to ask me why I appear here at this time, but I think you should talk about why you came all the way here to sleep, or in other words, comatose here?"

    Su Tianfang turned her face away, avoiding his aggressive gaze.

    "If there is a bed here, I will??You two love each other, since you are reluctant to leave, then stay and be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks.  "

    Su Tianfang smiled disdainfully at them: "Just you little ones, you want us to be desperate mandarin ducks, you think too much of yourself, but since you are going to kill both of us, at least you will do it before we die."  Let me know who you are, I can't let the two of us die without knowing why, and my subordinates don't take the lives of unknown people easily, so please tell me your name, and I'll see if there are any on the reward list.  Without your names, maybe I would have survived by luck, and I could exchange a few of your heads for some silver."

    Su Tianfang's words aroused their anger even more, Su Tianfang shook his head, as expected, some people without brains got angry just like that.

    On the other end, Su Tianfang lowered her voice, and said to Situ Xianyun: "If they charge over later, you will be lucky enough to fly over."

    Situ Xianyun said: "Exchange a woman for my life? I don't care about that. It's better to die here."

    Su Tianfang saw the dead-headed look of the person in front of him, and secretly cursed: "Why are you so stubborn? I'm just delaying time and recovering slowly. My lightness kung fu is no worse than yours. You first  Fly over, and then I will jump over, understand?"

    The leader here is relatively calm, he just said to Su Tianfang lightly: "Girl, I advise you to leave quickly, there is no need to take a life for nothing, even if you want to help you  Good friends, but there is an old saying that two fists are no match for four palms, there are so many of us, and there are only two of you, so don't make unnecessary resistance, Wo said, we only want his life."

    Su Tianfang thought to herself: Sure enough, the villain died because of talking too much, so chat with me for a few more words, and when I recover well, I won't let any of you go around later, and leave them all to me.

    "Thank you for the kindness of this big brother. After all, this is also my person. How can I ignore other things? Although it is said that the husband and wife are birds in the same forest, they fly separately when disaster strikes, but have you ever seen a mandarin duck living alone?"

    The leader wanted to say something else, but someone beside him immediately broke Su Tianfang's little thoughts: "Stop talking nonsense with them, if you drag it on, it's easy to cause accidents, we've blocked this person for so long, this time it's finally hard  I found his hiding place again, and forced him to this desperate situation, we must not let him go! Anyone with a bow and crossbow, shoot me an arrow!"

    As soon as the words fell, the others immediately booed one after another. The person who brought the arrow and crossbow, as expected, immediately stood in front of the team and began to shoot arrows and draw bows.

    Seeing this posture, Su Tianfang shouted to Situ Xianyun: "Hurry up and jump over!"

    Immediately afterwards, she stretched out her hand and pulled Situ Xianyun's wrist. When turning around, she did not forget to quickly retract Shuanghua to her waist.

    The two jumped and flew towards the other side of the cliff.

    Su Tianfang frowned, she was about to land on the shore, she was relieved to be able to escape, but suddenly something happened at this time.

    Su Tianfang, who was in mid-air, suddenly felt a strong sense of dizziness in her head, and then she groaned and passed out. She was like a broken wild goose, unable to fall, and she was pulled off the cliff together with Situ Xianyun, but very quickly, in a hurry  Situ Xianyun caught the vine hanging on the cliff opposite with one hand, and the saber fell down.

    The two fell weightlessly. They ran over and saw that the distance to the opposite bank was too far. With their strength, it was impossible to jump to the opposite bank. However, it turned out that they underestimated Situ Xianyun's strength. They did not expect that Situ  Xianyun's qinggong is so good that he can lead people over such a long distance, but seeing Situ Xianyun hanging on the cliff with another person at this moment, he was secretly happy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 98 Endless Abyss

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the panic ahead, after Situ Xianyun noticed the abnormality of Su Tianfang beside him, he grabbed Su Tianfang's hand in turn, and pulled Su Tianfang into his arms with all his strength, wrapping his arms around her waist to hold her.

    In the beginning, because he couldn't hold onto the vine, he slid down for a long distance, and finally caught it but because of the heavy force, his hand was worn out by the vine, and blood flowed down his arm.

    Bearing such severe pain in time, Situ Xianyun did not cry out, but his veins swelled up.

    Situ Xianyun was very nervous when he saw that Su Tianfang had passed out suddenly, and called Su Tianfang several times!  But Su Tianfang never responded to him, and just passed out.

    Situ Xianyun watched with difficulty, but she suddenly fainted. Needless to say, she hadn't recovered at all. Just now, she forced her to fly across the cliff with her.  She passed out.

    Situ Xianyun looked at the bottomless cliff and cursed inwardly, choosing a thatched house built in some crappy place, leaving a dead end for himself behind the house is absolutely impossible.

    If Su Tianfang heard these words, she would probably return his greetings again. After all, there is a cliff not far behind this thatched cottage. She mentioned it to him a while ago, but he still fled in this direction wholeheartedly.  It's true, no wonder she, but it's a good way for him to change his direction casually.

    Situ Xianyun can only watch now, thinking about how to deal with this situation. At the same time, he feels guilty towards Su Tianfang. It was he who harmed her. If he escapes to this thatched cottage, he won't be hurt  It's her time.

    Seeing that there was no way out, but Situ Xianyun discovered that the vine unexpectedly fell from the cliff, that is to say, he had a chance to climb up along the vine, but he had to give up Su Tianfang in his arms  .

    Seeing the fainted woman in his arms with a calm face, Situ Xianyun hesitated for a moment.

    The people in Yashan quickly came up with a new countermeasure, and one of them ordered: "Set fire bombs on me and throw them over!"

    Then they threw fire bombs to the opposite side of the cliff one after another, trying to kill them directly. Situ Xianyun, who was pulling the vines, and Su Tianfang, who was unconscious, the fire bombs hit the cliff wall, and the stones fell one after another, some big and some small.  , fell on them, Situ Xianyun was overwhelmed, and let go, and he also knew that even if he didn't let go, he might be killed by the fire bomb directly, and then the two fell, just disappeared from their sight  .

    In the confusion, Situ Xianyun felt that the wind was blowing past his ears, and the speed of the two falling was very fast. If this continued, the two of them would definitely fall to the bottom of the cliff and turn into mud.

    And during the rapid fall, he was forced to feel a little difficult to breathe and a little dizzy.

    Situ Xianyun bit the tip of his tongue vigorously, and then he stayed awake. Su Tianfang who was beside him did not wake up, and Situ Xianyun's hands were still tightly surrounding Su Tianfang.

    Situ Xianyun tried his best to hold Su Tianfang in his arms, and with the other hand, he tried to grab the branch sticking out of the cliff, but the branch was either too thin to bear the gravity of the two of them, or it was too far away to hold it.  It is easy to grab a branch thick enough to reach the arm, and feel that the arm is tensed instantly, and the pain is so severe that it is almost dislocated, and the branch is broken in half at the same time.  , is about to face the crisis of continuing to fall, but Situ Xianyun has nothing to do.

    Situ Xianyun looked around with difficulty, and finally, thanks to the blessing of God, there was a small platform not far from them on the lower left, which was protruded from a big rock.

    He took a rough look at the distance, held Su Tianfang in his arms, and swung his body with difficulty. Then he touched the cliff with his feet and gave a kick. He let go of the tree and jumped towards the boulder. Most of the tree broke like this.  Poor hanging there.

    Situ Xianyun finally breathed a sigh of relief after falling on the rock face. He put down Su Tianfang, leaned out and took a look, and found that the cliff was still bottomless.  come out.

    Situ Xianyun couldn't help complaining again: The mountain is not very high, at least I didn't feel it when I followed the road on the mountain to the thatched cottage. Why is the cliff behind me so deep?  It's all like this, and I still can't see the end.

    Then he turned around and began to check on Su Tianfang's condition, and found that Su Tianfang's calf was actually injured. It must have been the arrow that flew over during the exercise, and shot past the side of the calf.  Injured, it turned out that Su Tianfang groaned in front of him because he was injured by an arrow.

    Then Situ Xianyun turned around and untied his belt, split it in two, and pulled it from his lower skirt.Cut off the next paragraph and wrap up Su Tianfang's leg injury.

    He paused for a while with the hand reaching Su Tianfang's waist, and finally untied Su Tianfang's belt. After the two belts were knotted, he squatted down and tied Su Tianfang to his back, stood up,  Carefully climb down the cliff.

    Situ Xianyun moved with difficulty on Su Tianfang's back. In many positions, it was difficult for him to use his strength because his hand was strained earlier, so he gave up and changed to other positions. Not long after, Situ Xianyun stepped on a piece of cloth with his foot.  Song Shi lost the point of force under his feet, and his hands couldn't catch the other convex rocks in time, so the two of them just kept falling.

    At this moment, there is no longer any obstacle in the distance from the ground, and Situ Xianyun can no longer easily borrow strength. Situ Xianyun also closed his eyes weakly. He really wanted to take a rest, but he knew that he couldn't just do it like this.  He loosened the belt that was binding the two, but did not completely untie it. He pulled Su Tianfang to his front, and the moment he touched the ground, Situ Xianyun exhausted all his strength, turned around, and let his body  Land first.

    At the same time that Situ Xianyun touched the ground, Su Tianfang's body was also pressed up. Originally, because of the fall, he couldn't feel much weight at all, but at this moment, Situ Xianyun was over a thousand catties, and Situ Xianyun received a heavy blow.  Internal injury, vomiting blood.

    Glancing at Su Tianfang who was on her body, Situ Xianyun instantly lost consciousness and just passed out.

    However, he fainted did not know that what they fell was not the ground, but another protruding larger stone, because the extremely fast falling wind hurt his eyes, making his eyes hard to open  , so the ground in the line of sight is not solid at all, the stone is under force, and soon broke, and what the two of them are facing is still continuing to fall infinitely (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 99 Survival from Desperation

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Tianfang woke up again, she couldn't tell how long she had been in a coma this time. Although she said she had woken up, she felt tingling pain all over her body. This physical condition was worse than before, and Su Tianfang didn't understand.  This is what happened.

    Looking at the scene that came into view, it was still the roof of a simple and crude thatched house, but the roof was not half familiar, so it was definitely not her own thatched house.

    The surrounding light is very dim, and a faint candlelight reflects the room, but now she feels the pain all over her body, and Su Tianfang can't turn over at all, so she can only be sure based on her own feelings about the outside world.  Now this should belong to the night, so the light is so dim, and does this weak and pitiful dim light belong to candlelight or oil lamp?  That's another matter.

    Thinking back to the moment before I suddenly passed out this time, I was about to cross that cliff I was holding Situ Xianyun by my side, but I passed out later That means I fell to pieces  ?  Now Could it be that he has become a lonely ghost?  Are you dead?

    Combined with the scene in front of her now, the room actually looked a little spooky and eerie. Su Tianfang closed her eyes to perceive the surrounding environment, and found that the surroundings were extremely quiet, unexpectedly there was no insect chirping, and the wind could not be heard.

    Su Tianfang felt that her mouth was dry, she called out tentatively: "Is anyone there?"

    Without getting a response, Su Tianfang took a deep breath.

    "anyone there?"

    This time there was a little trembling in the voice, obviously she had begun to have a little fear of the environment she was in now. In the past, she did not believe in the so-called ghosts and gods, but since she came to this world  After that, she remembered that there really are ghosts in this world. After all, ghosts belong to supernatural powers, and traveling by herself also belongs to supernatural powers.

    Su Tianfang gritted her teeth and tried to turn over forcibly, but found that she couldn't move even half a centimeter. It seemed that she had not only turned into a ghost, but after becoming a ghost, she was also crushed by ghosts.

    Shouldn't Situ Xianyun have fallen with him?  Why are you not together now?  Where did Situ Xianyun die?  Could it be that you left yourself alone?

    "Situ Xianyun?"

    Su Tianfang tried to shout, but also got no response.

    Now Su Tianfang has a lot of scenes in her heart, all kinds of wild thoughts.

    It¡¯s not easy for the second generation to be reborn. After living for seven or eight years, it¡¯s finally time. It¡¯s time to do something big. I¡¯m in charge of my own life. I didn¡¯t expect it to end so suddenly. I died young. This is a sin.  .

    Su Tianfang thought about it, and the more she thought about it, the more wronged she became, and the more she thought about it, the more wronged she became. Then, she burst into tears.

    At this time, someone opened the door and walked in. It was a short old man who looked a little slovenly and unkempt. He was holding a bowl of something in his hand. The color was black and black. If nothing else, it should be a bowl of soup.

    "Okay, you little girl, your life is hard enough, and you fell off such a high cliff after being poisoned in your body, and now you survived. I heard you shouting outside. Listening to your confidence  Quite enough."

    Su Tianfang was frightened by the sudden appearance of the sound, she wanted to see the source of the sound, but she couldn't move, and found that she couldn't see the location out of the corner of her eye, which made her very depressed  up.

    The little old man came over, stood by the bed and bent down, looking at Su Tianfang's face, Su Tianfang was able to see the whole face of this person clearly.

    After seeing it, she was startled, her eyes widened, her lips and teeth parted slightly, but she didn't dare to make a sound, why did she look like a monster.

    Thick eyebrows and slender eyes with sausage lips, his face is bumpy, not sharp-edged, because the lower half of his face is completely covered by the beard, and the beard is still hard, even if he bends over and looks at the person who is lying on the bed now.  Su Tianfang, his beard didn't move a bit, as for Su Tianfang can see the mouth, it's all because the little old man cut off that part of the beard.

    The man was still looking at Su Tianfang, nodded, and turned around this time.

    "It's not bad, the eyes are bright, and the complexion on the face is not bad. It seems that there are no problems in other aspects, but some muscles and bones are injured, and they need to recuperate."

    Su Tianfang finally asked a question now.

    "This senior, isdid you save me  "

    "No, it was my little boy picking herbs who brought you back."

    When Su Tianfang heard this, there was actually a third person here.

    "Senior, what about the person next to me?"

    "Beside you" Who are you?

    "Yes, the one who fell off the cliff with me"

    Su Tianfang was as impatient as ever, interrupting others before she finished listening to what they were saying.

    After the little old man was interrupted by Su Tianfang, he didn't continue to say the previous words.

    "Take the medicine." The voice was cold.

    This made Su Tianfang suspicious.

    "Is it because I didn't find anyone else around me?" Su Tianfang asked.

    The little old man still didn't speak, and regardless of whether Su Tianfang would feel severe pain in his body, he forcibly helped Su Tianfang up, and then poured the medicine directly into her mouth.

    When Su Tianfang was forcibly pulled up, she took a deep breath of air-conditioning in pain. She didn't cry out, but endured it. Before she could recover, a bowl of medicine came to her mouth. Su Tianfang was forced like this  She had no way to refuse the medicine, so she had no choice but to drink it. The medicine was extremely bitter after taking it into her mouth, but Su Tianfang didn't dare to speak, and she couldn't speak, so she could only think about things while drinking the medicine.

    At that time, it seemed that he was holding Situ Xianyun's hand and then forcibly flying towards the cliff. Could it be that he let go of Situ Xianyun's hand after he fell into a coma, so Situ Xianyun successfully flew over by himself without following?  Fall to the bottom of this cliff together?

    ?After thinking of this, Su Tianfang breathed a sigh of relief inwardly thankfully, as long as she didn't fall along with her, it seemed like a false alarm.

    But in an instant, there was a little disappointment again, this guy actually left him I don't know if he came to find me later.

    Waiting for Su Tianfang to think about it, the big bowl of bitter medicine was finished, so the little old man put her back and let her continue to lie down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 100 Unscrupulous Brother

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Senior"

    After feeding Su Tianfang the medicine, the little old man went out of the room directly without stopping for a moment.

    Su Tianfang is still depressed, what's the matter?  Wasn't it fine at the beginning?  The tone of listening is at least an amiable person, and he should be easy to get along with. Why does this seem to have turned his face suddenly, ignoring himself, and he hasn't answered his question yet.

    No matter how depressed Su Tianfang was, she was at a loss for words and didn't know what to say.

    Su Tianfang once again began to look at the places he could only see with his eyes.

    Looking at the extremely simple roof of this thatched house, it seems that the surrounding walls are just simple straw bedding. If it is placed in the cold winter, I am afraid that even the cold wind will not be able to withstand it. It looks like the one on the mountain.  The temporary huts are exactly the same. Such a simple place should be just the little old man's temporary residence.

    And seeing the bowl of herbal medicine that the old man gave him just now, it seems that the old man happens to be a healer, so falling off the cliff this time can be regarded as a great fortune.  At this moment, I can only feed the bones to the wild wolves at the bottom of the cliff.

    ?After I recover, I have to repay this little old man well, the grace of saving my life is like rebuilding.

    But she couldn't stop her wild thoughts, and suddenly thought of another situation, that is, did Situ Xianyun fall with her, or his life was not so hard, he died on the spot, so he was not rescued  Come back and stay where you are to feed the beast.

    After Su Tianfang thought of this, she suddenly felt uncomfortable, and the picture of her reverie floated in her mind, as if Situ Xianyun had really died in front of her.

    Is Situ Xianyun really dead

    The more Su Tianfang thought about it, the sadder she became, her eyes slowly began to turn red.

    But after all, it was all just her own guesswork. As the saying goes, you need to see people when you live, and you need to see corpses when you die.

    Su Tianfang tried her best to call out to her senior again, but no one responded to her.

    Su Tianfang was very sad, but her drowsiness also came slowly. It should be that the bowl of medicine that the little old man made Su Tianfang take earlier had an effect. The effect of the medicine is relatively strong, so the effect is fast.  Just fell asleep.

    Not long after Su Tianfang fell asleep, the little old man came back again. After he came back, he simply checked Su Tianfang.

    ?Before Bo Dongyuan fed Su Tianfang the bowl of medicine, he came out and didn't reply to her again. It was just because Su Tianfang interrupted what he was saying, so he was a little unhappy for a while.

    I have lived in the deep mountains and old forests all year round, studying medicine, and rarely meet outsiders. Finally, I met someone again. I thought it would be okay after all, and it would be okay to say a few more words, but I was interrupted  , so disrespected, his old-boned little temper suddenly came up. After all, he has lived for so long, and few people dare to be rude to him.

    Later, when Su Tianfang called him, he didn't pay attention to her immediately, and he didn't let Zhixia, who was brewing medicine by his side, go in to pay attention to her.

    Bo Dongyuan looked at Su Tianfang, who was sleeping and breathing steadily, and stroked his big bristly beard.

    This girl is strange, why is there so much qi in her body?  The internal power of these hundreds of years is not her own, how did she obtain it?

    If she can properly refine the internal power of these hundreds of years and integrate it for her own use, she will surely become a legendary figure in the world.

    But then again, if she had obtained these hundreds of years of internal strength by her own ability, she must have the same strength. How could she have fallen to the bottom of the cliff with Situ Xianyun.

    Things have to go back to a few days ago, when Bo Dongyuan and his medicine boy were looking for herbs in the wild. Some of the old herbs grow in inaccessible places, so he moved here with his medicine.  I temporarily built this thatched cottage to keep it out of the wind and rain for ten days and half a month.

    At that time, the two of them were walking on the road to search for herbs, and then they saw two human-shaped figures lying beside the mountain wall from a distance.  The eyeshadow on the ground is close.

    When Bo Dongyuan saw this, he didn't care whether the two people lying on the ground were dead or alive, so he drove away the wild wolves first, and then went to check on the two of them.

    Seeing Su Tianfang and Situ Xianyun.Before he got up, Bo Dongyuan forcibly took the medicine.

    "Help me up your elder brother."

    Zhixia obediently helped Situ Xianyun up.

    Situ Xianyun, who was still in a coma, had his head drooping after being lifted up.

    Bo Dongyuan stretched out his hand, grabbed Situ Xianyun's jaw, and raised his head.

    "Give me the spoon."

    Zhixia guessed what her master was going to do, hesitated a bit, but obediently took the spoon out of the bowl.

    Then he asked in a weak voice: "Master, is this medicine still hot? Is this inappropriate?"

    Bo Dongyuan didn't speak, he directly pinched Situ Xianyun's mouth open, then poured the medicine slowly, went in and watched the medicine enter Situ Xianyun's mouth without overflowing.

    Situ Xianyun, who was still in a coma, squirmed his throat involuntarily, and swallowed the medicine that entered his mouth one mouthful at a time.

    Zhixia watched, blinking and blinking non-stop. During the process, he seemed to be a little horrible at this scene. After all, he looked at the bowl of medicine, which was still steaming. He put it in front of his lips to try it.  When I was taking it, I still felt that the medicine was a little hot.

    "Master will scald the throat of the elder brother like this?"

    "If it breaks, it will break. Anyway, I don't want to hear him call Master now. If he wakes up and breaks, let him rest for a few days, so that I won't be upset listening to his voice."

    Zhixia sat here and fed for a long time before removing half a bowl of medicine. After Bo Dongyuan got started, he finished feeding this bowl of medicine in an instant.

    "Okay, put him down and wash the dishes."

    After saying that, Bo Dongyuan turned around and walked out the door. When he got to the door and opened the curtain, he turned around and gave another word of advice.

    "Remember to turn off the oil lamp when you come out, and save it for use, otherwise it was reserved for one month, but now with the two of them here, it may take two months."

    Can two months and two months recover?  Both of them were injured so badly, Master is too It seems to be reasonable, so we have to save it.

    Zhixia put down Situ Xianyun, then turned off the light, and left the room.

    After taking this bowl of medicine, Su Tianfang woke up the next day and it was naturally dawn.

    After waking up, she tried to move, but she was still unable to move. After struggling for a long time, she felt that her whole body was sore and painful, and she couldn't move. Su Tianfang finally gave up this idea and lay obediently on the bed.

    In the next few days, she just lay in the room like this, and she couldn't see the sun outside, and no one talked to her.

    It was Bo Dongyuan who came in to give Su Tianfang medicine every time, and every time Su Tianfang asked him and wanted to talk to him, he ignored Su Tianfang, as if his only mission now was to come in and give Su Tianfang medicine.

    When Su Tianfang felt that he was dying of hunger, he kept shouting at people at the top of his voice, and Bo Dongyuan would come in, but he only gave Su Tianfang water. Su Tianfang hadn't tasted the taste of rice grains for several days, so he wanted to eat rice.  Cried, but Bo Dongyuan just didn't give her food, and the only thing waiting for her in those few days was medicine and water.

    And after pouring so much water into her, Bo Dongyuan never seems to have thought about one thing, that is, Su Tianfang needs to show respect, so it was all solved on the bed, which made Su Tianfang really want to  Crying and wanting to die, becauseshe was too embarrassed to ask someone to take her out to the bathroom.

    Su Tianfang struggled over and over again every day, trying to get out of bed, and she also tried to circulate the true energy in her body to heal herself.

    So, from moving her fingers at the beginning, to moving her arms tentatively, and then to her legs, turning left and right, she persisted for several days, and finally she was able to sit up on her own, but she still couldn't bear it.  able to get out of bed.

    Finally, the hard work paid off, and she was finally able to get out of bed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 101 The Stalker

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this moment, Bo Dongyuan was dealing with the medicinal herbs by himself. Su Tianfang looked at a bunch of medicinal herbs whose names he didn't know, and they were just placed on the ground basking in the sun.

    When Bo Dongyuan saw Su Tianfang appearing at the door, he was a little surprised, but he was not too surprised. After all, in terms of his adaptability, he has already adapted in the past few days.  The miracle that the girl doll brings to herself.

    "After leaving that intersection, go south and there is a stream of water there."

    After Bo Dongyuan said this, he entered another room.

    Su Tianfang looked at him striding away, away from her, and was so angry that her teeth were itching, this old man is too bastard, she is now in this state, and she is not thanks to someone.

    Su Tianfang looked around.

    Why did you only see him alone?  Doesn't it mean that there is another person here?  Could it be that the old man lied to himself?

    These days, he is the only one who comes in and out of this house, and it seems that he is fine, the old man is still an old and unscrupulous guy, there is only one person, and there must be another person.

    Su Tianfang also wanted to leave, but after she got out of the door of this room, there was nothing outside for her to support her. It was true that she wanted to leave, but now she couldn't walk with her own ability.

    Seeing how the old man hides so quickly, needless to say, he must have disliked the smell on his body Ah, Asi, I dislike it myself, it's too heavy, there is no hope for this old man to take me there  .

    I looked at the road outside the house until the intersection. The ground is full of stones, big and small. If you climb up, let alone get to the water's edge, it's fine if you get stuck in two layers. This is the last fig leaf  It's all going to wear off.

    "Little old man, can you help me over there? I can't walk by myself."

    Su Tianfang yelled, but Bo Dongyuan didn't respond to her.

    Well, this is disgusting and naked.

    No matter how much Su Tianfang despises herself, she can only go back to the house. Right now, her ability is really limited.

    The next day, at dawn, Su Tianfang got up. After leaving the room, she slowly moved over to the shed where Bo Dongyuan had set up to dry the medicines.  The stick of the fork is about the same height, and it can support itself to the position of the creaking nest.

    Su Tianfang relied on this stick to drag forward bit by bit.

    Bo Dongyuan had heard the commotion outside a long time ago, he didn't interrupt Su Tianfang, he just looked out from the door curtain, watched Su Tianfang's every move, saw that after Su Tianfang was done, he moved little by little and arranged it away  , he returned to the bed and continued to lie down.

    Su Tianfang went out this time, until the sun was shining, she finally dragged herself back to the thatched cottage, just looking at the muddy, messy clothes, there are still a few places, it can be seen  It was clean, in stark contrast to the position of the knees and elbows that had the most dirt on it, and one could imagine how hard Su Tianfang had been on the way back and how many falls he had suffered.

    When Su Tianfang came back, there was a low table outside the thatched hut, surrounded by four chairs, and some food was placed on the table. Bo Dongyuan was lying on a couch, basking in the sun.

    After Su Tianfang walked over, he did it.

    "Aren't there only three people? Why are there four chairs here?"

    Bo Dongyuan didn't respond to Su Tianfang's question. Su Tianfang looked around to see if the man had fallen asleep.

    Then her eyes moved to the bowl of steamed buns placed in the middle of the table.

    "Prepared for me?"

    Su Tianfang pointed to the steamed buns on the table, and her voice was much softer this time, because she was not sure whether the person in front of her was asleep or not.

    Bo Dongyuan moved a bit, glanced at Su Tianfang, and quietly said: "It's not bad, at least it's tasteless, let's eat."

    Su Tianfang felt ashamed when she heard this, and her teeth itch with anger. Does someone not have a clue about why there is a smell, so I am ashamed to mention it.

    Su Tianfang picked up the steamed bun and bit down viciously, not sure if it was because she was too hungry or to vent her temper.

    After taking a few mouthfuls, Su Tianfang asked again: "I've never seen such an old Chinese doctor who doesn't talk about martial arts like you, who actually refuses to eat and abuses patients."

    "You can't take care of yourself, and there are no women here, so just pee, just be patient, maybe you still want to share the same room with Yone Tian."

    "you???  These days, I deliberately abused me. Now I can hardly get out of bed, and I don¡¯t take good care of the patients.  "

    Bo Dongyuan lay back and continued basking in the sun.

    "If you don't drink it, leave it there for me. There is little food in this mountain, and you are still so picky."

    Su Tianfang pouted.

    "Tell you a few words and you still feel wronged? Drink as much as you like"

    "Master."

    Su Tianfang was frightened by the sudden appearance of the voice, and Su Tianfang shuddered all over, and then looked sideways.

    Immediately afterwards, I saw a young and handsome boy, all the hair on his head was tied into a ball, and then a white ribbon tied his hair. He was dressed in elegant and clean clothes, and came over with a basket on his back. Then the young man  The handsome and beautiful boy stood still beside the little old man.

    Zhixia was obviously stunned when he saw Su Tianfang, he didn't know what to say to Su Tianfang, and then he opened his mouth so stupidly.

    "Girl, you're awake."

    Su Tianfang seems to have not figured out the situation a little bit, and was also temporarily confused. It turns out that there is really a third person here. Since there is a third person, why doesn't this little old man let him go for a few days?  When I saw someone, such a handsome little boy Is it possible that this little old man is afraid that he will abduct him?

    "Hello."

    Ever since he saw Su Tianfang at Na Yadi's place, he didn't see Su Tianfang until today. Bo Dongyuan never let him enter the room where Su Tianfang was, and he was always obedient and obedient.  I went in, when I saw Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang was in a coma, and her face was still dirty, so I couldn't see what his appearance was like, now Su Tianfang only comes when he goes to the river to clean up, Zhixia  Looking at the beautiful girl in front of him, his thoughts were naturally immersed in it for a short moment.

    After Zhixia got the response, she also retracted her gaze and looked at Bo Dongyuan.

    "Master, I have picked all the herbs you ordered me to pick. Today I picked some unknown flowers and plants. Master, what are these?"

    Zhixia put down the pannier behind her, just reached into the pan, intending to take out the herbs

    "Don't take it out now, put it in the house, I will explain it to you tonight, put your basket of herbs in the house, and then go to the river to catch two fish and come back."

    After hearing the order, Zhixia obeyed obediently.

    "Yes, Master."

    Immediately afterwards, he picked up the medicine basket and went into the house.

    "After so many days here, I finally saw the second person."

    "I am the first person you see, he is the second person you see, why are you not human?"

    This unreasonable question was able to stop Su Tianfang from asking.

    "Little old man, don't play word games with me, don't pick my words, okay? You know that's not what I mean."

    "You talk so much like a bird all day long, eat it quickly, and go back to rest after eating."

    "What are you resting for? You haven't answered my question yet."

    Bo Dongyuan got up and went to look through the herbs that were drying in the sun.

    "You keep asking him, who is he? You want him to fall with you so much."

    "He is my apprentice."

    After Bo Dongyuan heard the word "apprentice", the movements of his hands paused, and then he continued to flip through the herbs without leaving a trace. At that time, his back was facing Su Tianfang, so Su Tianfang didn't see the one he stopped  little tricks.

    "Wild wolves are everywhere. There is no cloth strip you are looking for on the ground, let alone the big pool of blood you mentioned. Hurry up and go to rest after eating. The little old man does not keep idlers here. Since you can walk around, you can go to bed in two days."  Just follow Zhixia into the mountains and gather herbs for me!"

    well?  Start planning so soon, are you going to squeeze the labor force?  Herbs?  Picking grass is more or less the same.

    Since he didn't see those signs, then Situ Xianyun probably didn't fall after him, and he was lucky. If he didn't fall, he might still be hunted down everywhere. I don't know what happened.  Still alive no.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 102: Not Dead Yet

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang's eating speed slowed down. After eating the last bite of steamed buns in her hands, Su Tianfang picked up the homemade crutches, stood up slowly, and after stabilizing her feet, Su Tianfang said: "I'm full, thank you for the hospitality  .¡±

    Then he turned around and walked into the house.

    Bo Dongyuan said: "Leave me the crutch."

    Su Tianfang was dissatisfied: "How can I go back to the house if I stay?"

    Bo Dongyuan said: "Go back as you came out this morning."

    "Then I have dismantled it all, why do you want to go back? Is it possible that you still have to install it back. Install it back, won't I continue to dismantle it tomorrow?"

    "You dismantled my shelf for drying medicine, where can I dry medicine?"

    "Aren't you all sunburned now?"

    "My medicine boy has just recited it, so I also want to dry it."

    "no¡­¡­"

    Su Tianfang was speechless. With this obvious reminder, she naturally thought of the basket of things that the man carried into the house just now.

    In fact, this self-made crutch is not a crutch, and it's not that she can't get rid of it. She just thought that she can go back to the house without having to work so hard, why do she have to rely on her own strength? As the old saying goes, a gentleman  Good and fake are better than things. I feel that I am not capable enough. I borrow some tools and use them. I want to deprive me of the right to use them.

    Su Tianfang remembered how difficult it was when she climbed out this morning, and she fell down a few times, picked up the crutches and knocked on the side of the couch: "You old man, can you show some pity?"

    "For one stick, two hundred taels of medical expenses will be added, and for two sticks, four hundred taels will be added."

    "Wow, you black-hearted old Chinese doctor, why don't you go to the street to grab it? And what the hell are the medical expenses? You didn't mention it to me!"

    Su Tianfang was so excited, without saying a word, she sat back to her original seat, as if she wanted to explain clearly to Bo Dongyuan.

    "If you disturb my rest and my quietness, add one hundred taels."

    ""

    Why is this old man so hated all of a sudden?

    However, what Su Tianfang didn't expect was that Situ Xianyun back then, Su Tianfang took advantage of the danger and took away all of his family's property. At that time, he was even more uncomfortable than this.  Forgive anyone!

    The pain she raised on Situ Xianyun before, now Bo Dongyuan is doing it again on her, and in comparison, what Su Tianfang did back then is even worse, like falling into the eyes of money  It's the same as the one in the house, no matter what, they will withdraw money, but they slaughtered him. It is no exaggeration to say that maybe only the underpants were left at that time and survived.

    If you don¡¯t want it, then you don¡¯t want it, this girl is not rare, really, what is it, isn¡¯t it just a crutch?  Petty Barra's.

    Su Tianfang is now dependent on others, so she can only complain verbally, and dare not say it out loud, after all, she doesn't need it now, and she will need it next time she leaves this room.

    Mentally, it is enough for us to be confident. In fact, we still have to bow to difficulties and not be too stubborn.

    Slapping the crudely made crutch down on the table heavily, Su Tianfang struggled to move step by step, but before she could take a few steps, she fell and ate shit.

    With Su Tianfang's slightly irritable temper, she simply smashed the jar, and she had already fallen anyway, and the clothes that had not been washed for a long time were already filthy, so she simply crawled all the way  Go to the position of the door, and then slowly stand up while holding the door frame, and then walk into the house.

    Bo Dongyuan watched the door curtain drop from the corner of his eye, and smiled triumphantly.

    Su Tianfang went through hardships, and finally climbed to the bed that was only three meters away from her. The moment she sat on it, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then she couldn't help turning around and lying on the back.  Going down, the whole person feels comfortable in an instant.

    For so many years, the most difficult road I have walked is probably this section. I climbed and touched it. I was exhausted for a long time.  It made my back hurt.

    Lie down, after a few seconds Su Tianfang felt something was wrong.

    She fumbled with her hands on the bed, and only now did she realize that it was different, something changed on the bed.

    Su Tianfang picked up a handful and found that what she was holding was actually hay. She put it down and picked up another handful. It was still hay, and the hay lookedMy own fall was such a serious fall, but in comparison, now that I have saved my life and come back, it can be regarded as a blessing, and of course the luckiest thing is to meet my master.

    As for why he can't speak now, and even feels a swollen and painful feeling in his throat, if he hadn't heard the words from Zhixia the day before yesterday, he really couldn't believe that his master still brought such a way to murder himself  .

    He really wanted to ask, why did the master do this?

    Originally, when he woke up, he also wanted to ask about Su Tianfang's situation, but it was really uncomfortable when he found that there was no sound in his mouth, but no matter how excited he was, he couldn't describe what he wanted to express.  Fortunately, he heard Su Tianfang's loud shouts behind him, so he finally let go of his hanging heart.

    Situ Xianyun who just woke up is also in a very serious condition. Probably only his eyeballs are real and can turn left and right, and when he breathes, it can prove that he is still alive.

    In this way, he lay down for another two days, and these two days, even after waking up, he didn¡¯t feel good. Bo Dongyuan poured him every mouthful of steaming medicine and hot soup,  When it was poured into his mouth, he could really feel it, the real hurt again and again, and he couldn't help crying.

    Although Bo Dongyuan's actions seem a bit childish, but the medicine and the soup are too much soup, he also has an idea in his heart, and the control is quite proper, which can guarantee that you will definitely burn your mouth and hurt your throat, but  It will definitely not hurt your internal organs. To put it bluntly, what you want is Situ Xianyun's discomfort.

    "You don't have any money on your body, yet you still dare to suffer such a serious injury, and it's still in my hands. How can you be so lucky, you brat?"

    After all, you are also my master. Is it appropriate to think about the few taels of silver in my pocket all the time?  You are also a person who has fallen into the eyes of money, and you only have money in your heart.  I have become like this, and you still think that I have no money on me. Probably the only reason you are willing to cure me is because you want me to sell myself to you for the rest of my life to earn money for you.

    Situ Xianyun couldn't say a word, so he could only ponder secretly in his heart.

    "Little old man, what kind of grass did you put on my bed? It smells good"

    Neither of them knew when Su Tianfang appeared at the door.

    At this time, Su Tianfang was holding the door curtain with one hand, and her whole body was leaning on the door frame.

    Su Tianfang looked at the two people there, one was sitting and the other was lying down.

    Because of this little distance, Su Tianfang could only stand at the door frame and look "far away" at the person lying on the bed.

    "Hey, why is there another one lying here? Who is this?"

    Su Tianfang's so-so voice was very low, as if he had deep doubts.

    Su Tianfang looked at the motionless side face and the man's tattered black clothes, and exclaimed in overjoy.

    "Ah! Good apprentice! Are you still alive?"

    As soon as Su Tianfang said this, Situ Xianyun closed his eyes, comforting himself, telling himself not to get angry, after all, his body is important.

    Bo Dongyuan has a dark face all over his face. You, a person who has been caring for a long time, the first thing you say is to question that he is not dead. You don¡¯t sound like a good person at all. You don¡¯t have any hatred for my apprentice.  Take it like this.

    However, two words in Su Tianfang's sentence also caught his attention.

    "Apprentice?"

    Su Tianfang looked at it carefully this time, and then said affirmatively.

    "My apprentice, I pulled him to jump off the cliff that day. He was wearing the same clothes. He couldn't be wrong. Hey, little old man, he's fine. Why didn't you tell me? I asked you and you said you had other clothes.  People, isn¡¯t he?¡± (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 103

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, I said apprentice, what's the situation, the master is standing at the door, and you don't come to greet him."

    Su Tianfang is really full of joy now, but she is not very good at expressing it, so her kind and enthusiastic words, coupled with her not very excited expression, make people feel so calm and breezy  Taste, it seems that she is not overly happy about this kind of reunion for the rest of her life. The meeting between the two people is more like meeting every day, and then suddenly one day after seeing the above, another person starts to be unreasonable  Get up, and then one party is being questioned.

    Master?  This little girl is only in her teens, and you worship this teenage girl as your master, what's going on?  Shouldn't you give me a good explanation, brat?

    Bo Dongyuan looked at Situ Xianyun, and stared into his eyes. Situ Xianyun looked at him looking at himself, as if he had read the meaning in his eyes, and was crying in his heart.

    This is a business of strong buying and strong selling. Master, don¡¯t look at me like this.

    Seeing that something was wrong, Su Tianfang slowly touched something for support and crawled over, and asked, "Little old man, what's the matter with him? Is he unconscious? Or he hasn't woken up yet?"

    Bo Dongyuan said coldly: "I can't die, just lie down for a few more months.

    I said you, a teenage girl, how could you be his master?  "

    "Why, who said that a teenage girl can't be a master for others? If you have ambitions, you don't have to be old, and if you don't have ambitions, you can live a hundred years. If I have the strength, I will be a master at this age. There is nothing wrong with it.  His name is Situ Xianyun, my great apprentice."

    After touching for a while, Su Tianfang finally came to Situ Xianyun's bedside.

    Looking at Situ Xianyun, who opened his eyes but didn't speak or move from the beginning to the end, Su Tianfang said: "Huh? You're awake, why don't you call me back? Don't moveyou're in a vegetative state???"

    Vegetative?  ?  ?  Bo Dongyuan and Situ Xianyun were at a loss when they heard these words. What kind of person is a vegetative person is unknown.

    "What kind of disease is a vegetative person? I have studied medicine for many years and never heard of it. Does it mean a person who is cultivated?"

    "A vegetative person" Su Tianfang thought for a while, to see how to explain it in a more easy-to-understand way and let them know.

    "How should I put it, plants, look, the ones outside that you are drying in the sun, aren't those herbs are plants, they have life before they meet you, but they can't move, because they are plants, look at my apprentice,  It's still alive now, but like the tree outside, it can't move, but it's still alive."

    "So a person who is unable to move during a serious injury is called a vegetable?"

    Su Tianfang nodded.

    "It can be understood in this way."

    "So you were also in a vegetative state during those two days?"

    "Of course not, how is it possible? A vegetative person is completely immobile, with only vital signs."

    "But you agree with what I said earlier. A person who cannot move during a serious injury is called a vegetable."

    Su Tianfang was suddenly speechless. There was nothing wrong with his logic, but he had no choice but to go further and explain it well.

    Su Tianfang forced a smile: "Yes, if you think it is, then it is." Anyway, no one in this world knows what the word vegetative means, even if you use the wrong word, you little old man will go out and spread it.  Even if people understand it, it won't ruin your reputation.

    In fact, there are no vegetative people here at all, because those who have truly become vegetative people will die after less than seven days. Moreover, there is no cure for the disease of permanent coma here.  If they can never wake up, they will be treated as a dead person directly. However, whether this treatment method is to suffocate the person to death or bury the person alive depends on what they think.

    After all, this kind of person who lives in a permanent coma is just a heavy burden of life for them, and keeping them is just a burden, and they don't know how to take good care of such a person.

    This is the first time for Bo Dongyuan to hear Su Tianfang say these strange words, but Situ Xianyun is not. After knowing Su Tianfang for so many years, there is always something not so simple behind Su Tianfang's strange words that suddenly appear.  I have realized it many times.

    But now his throat is hurt, he can't speak, and other parts of his body can't move, but he still has the strength to open his mouth.

    After Situ Xianyun opened his mouth, he forced?I am an elder, and you are a junior. If the elder asks, it is caring. How can why are you so ignorant and talking nonsense.  "Bo Dongyuan showed a little anger.

    ?Su Tianfang's ability to perceive words and emotions is not bad no matter what he said, everyone explained it kindly, and he can't get cheap and act like a good boy, he is still climbing the pole, it would be bad not to give others face.

    "To be honest, I also know a little bit about this medicine, so many years ago, on a dark and windy night, beside the lake, under the shade of willow trees, I rescued Situ Xian who was seriously injured and unconscious.  Yun, who is my current apprentice, he"

    Su Tianfang went straight to her acting skills on the spot, making up nonsense all the time, Situ Xianyun lay on the bed so angry that her teeth were itching, but she could only stare blankly.

    ?What about a dark and windy night, what about the shade of a willow tree next to a lake, if you continue to fabricate it indiscriminately, won¡¯t your conscience hurt?

    Bo Dongyuan obviously didn't like Moji, so he interrupted Su Tianfang mercilessly.

    "Get to the point."

    Su Tianfang, who had adjusted her emotions but was able to enter the play instantly, felt that she was losing herself in her performance, and was interrupted just like that, showing a feeling of grief.

    "My feelings are so sincere, can't you listen to me and finish my sentence?"

    Bo Dongyuan took a deep breath.

    Hold on, the patient is the biggest, let her make trouble.

    Su Tianfang put down her play in an instant.

    "Okay, okay, can't I stop acting for you? He was injured at the time, I saved him, and then I asked him to worship me as his apprentice."

    Su Tianfang cut off the beginning and the end, simply removed all the content, only said this sentence, and omitted all the processes that should have and shouldn't have.

    However, Su Tianfang thinks that her simple sentence is indirectly saving Situ Xianyun's face. After all, if she tells outsiders in front of him, saying that he has been in the arena for many years, and he is ranked No. 1 in the arena.  San's killer can't beat a young girl, so he is quite ashamed.

    Bo Dongyuan looked at Su Tianfang's indecency, with such a rigid face.

    "Okay, what else do you have to say? If not, go back to your room first. He needs to rest well so that he can recover better."

    This Su Tianfang definitely has the ability to piss people off, and Bo Dongyuan feels that he can no longer stay with her calmly.

    It seems that it is too hasty to make this kid dumb, after all, we should ask him after his voice is fixed, at least this kid is well-behaved, and he respects him as a master, and he will not make trouble indiscriminately, no  obedient.

    "Don't, why are you driving me away in such a hurry? I still have to catch up with my apprentice."

    Bo Dongyuan gouged out Su Tianfang's eyes.

    "Zhixia!"

    Su Tianfang was stunned by this loud voice for an instant, what was it for?  Why do you want to call someone all of a sudden?

    Situ Xianyun also began to pray for Su Tianfang silently in his heart. Why doesn't this girl have any discernment?  After all, she got used to it. The master is obviously angry, but she still can't feel it. She is still here, stupid and heartless. She didn't evacuate the room immediately, God bless her.

    Zhixia was still drying the herbal medicine she had just brought back outside, but when she heard Bo Dongyuan calling herself so loudly, with anger in her voice, she instantly sensed that something was wrong, so she hurriedly stopped the medicine in her hand.  Move, go into the house.

    After opening the door curtain, he couldn't wait to ask: "Master, what happened?"

    "Send her to her room and don't allow her to come out!"

    What the hell?  Is this to ground yourself?  What did I do wrong?  Didn't you answer all the questions he asked in a good voice?

    After Zhixia heard about it, she found that the matter was not that serious. It seemed that Master was just impulsive just now, and it would be fine if there was no major incident.

    "Hurry up! It's inconvenient for her to leave, you carry her over to me, the sooner the better!"

    No, this is still angry.

    Zhixia hurried over with big strides.

    "Girl, offended."

    Without further ado, he really picked it up and threw Su Tianfang onto his shoulders.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 104

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhixia's actions were not gentle at all.

    Su Tianfang cried out uncontrollably for a moment.

    "Hey, what are you doing? There's something wrong with you, carry it like this! Let me down!"

    However, Zhixia didn't dare to put her down, at least she couldn't put her down before carrying her to the bed in the next room, otherwise she would be the next person to be yelled at by the master.

    "I offended you." Zhixia apologized again.

    "Little old man, quickly ask him to put me down! Do you understand if men and women can kiss each other? And can't you be a gentleman? Just throw me aside like a sack! Can you stop being such a bastard?  !"

    Bo Dongyuan naturally blocked everything Su Tianfang said.

    Seeing Su Tianfang struggling so hard on her shoulders, Zhixia could only hold her as hard as she could to prevent her from accidentally falling off, but her little hands were a little too calm, so she seemed a little confused, because  I don't know where to grab it.

    "Girl, I'll put you down naturally when I get back to the house. Don't move, or you'll fall if you move again. It won't be good if you hurt the girl again."

    While Su Tianfang was struggling, Zhixia had already carried her over there, and carefully put Su Tianfang on the bed, her movements were very light and gentle, compared to the rude throwing of herself on her shoulders before, this one made Su Tianfang give her a hard time.  Surprised, Su Tianfang felt the physical touch between the two people, and did not speak for a while, and during the process of being put down, Su Tianfang was also afraid of falling, and then involuntarily hugged Zhixia's neck.

    After Zhixia put Su Tianfang on the bed properly, he hurriedly took two steps back, clasped his fists and bowed deeply.

    "Girl, I just offend you, please forgive me."

    After apologizing over and over again, Zhixia left in a hurry.

    "ThatZhixia? Hey! Don't leave! Come back!"

    The moment the door curtain fell, it seemed as if the inside and outside of the house were already two spatial worlds, no matter what Su Tianfang called, no one would pay attention.

    Su Tianfang was so desperate that she could only take out her anger on the bed and hit it with a hammer, but she didn't use much force. After all, she was the one who hurt too much.

    Originally, she wanted to thank the little old man. After all, he deliberately rearranged the bed for herself, and also put this scent, which is quite good hay, although it blends with all the original smells in the house.  , After all, there will still be a little bit of a weird feeling, but after all, this is the kindness of others.

    But what Su Tianfang never expected was that what awaited her was another surprise.

    And what Su Tianfang didn't expect was that the person she was worrying about all day long was actually in the next room. If she had gone to chat with the little old man earlier, she would have discovered it earlier, so she didn't have to worry about it for so long  .

    Seeing Situ Xianyun lying there motionless, but still alive, Su Tianfang let go of her worried heart. At least this person is still by her side, and being alive now means that she has not been hunted down.

    Looking at the situation, he must be the same as himself. After falling off the cliff, he was lucky enough to recover his life. Looking at the bed lying on it, it didn't seem to be very bad. On the surface, he didn't suffer serious trauma.  He was motionless, and he could not speak. I don't know what kind of internal injury he suffered.

    When I walked over and sat down, I wanted to take his pulse quietly to see how the situation was, but I didn't expect that the little old man didn't know what the wind was, and somehow called Zhixia up, calling himself  To carry away.

    Su Tianfang hasn't had a good chat with Bo Dongyuan since she woke up, and asked Bo Dongyuan's name once at the beginning, but Bo Dongyuan didn't respond to Su Tianfang, and then Su Tianfang stopped asking, just called him  The little old man, so he yelled and yelled, and he didn't change it, and he didn't care what his name was.

    Now that Situ Xianyun is here, I'm afraid other problems will also arise. Since the group of people came for him those days, if they saw him fall into the cliff, would they arrange for someone to come here to look for it?  If they searched for the place at the bottom of the cliff and still didn't see Situ Xianyun's body, they would definitely not let it go.

    As for the place where I was rescued, I don't know how far it is from the bottom of the cliff. If they didn't see Situ Xianyun's body at the bottom of the cliff, needless to say, they would definitely continue searching along that area.  If you are close, you will be discovered soon after walking all the way.

    Now Situ Xianyun has not recovered, and he has not fully recovered., don't follow back, Fang'er has always been very obedient, so she won't go against our arrangement.  "

    Lin Wan looked more serious.

    "Since the appearance of the Yu family, has Fang'er rebelled against us less often?"

    "this¡­¡­¡­"

    Su Yu is speechless, Su Tianfang was very obedient in the past, this is indeed true, but during this time she has become a little rebellious, it is indeed true.

    Two or three times I talked to her, and she left after talking. I haven't discussed the matter of the Yu family with her properly.

    As for Yu Zhouqing, he also came to see the couple yesterday, and he also told about what extraordinary things Su Tianfang did when he went to his mansion late that night, and gave Su Tianfang's invitation to the two of them to read.

    The husband and wife really had a headache when they saw the wanton and rude appearance on the greeting card. At the beginning, everyone advised her to practice calligraphy well, but Su Tianfang was not obedient, so until now it is still reluctant to write the characters.  People can tell what the words above are connected to, and this article is full of rudeness.

    "Anyway, she is still a child after all. We shouldn't have made such a promise at the beginning, and let her be so lenient, so that there is no trace of her now. I also asked them, but they didn't find out.  Fang'er's trail."

    The people Lin Wan was referring to were actually the leaders in charge of business in the industries under the name of her masters in this city. Back then, she took Su Tianfang to identify them one by one.  people recognize her.

    Su Tianfang disappeared for so many days inexplicably, which made the husband and wife really puzzled.

    If there is something that needs to be dealt with, Su Tianfang can't do it on her own, but there are so many helpers in this city, and she didn't ask for help, and now she wants to find her, there is no way at all.

    "Su YuYuzhou QingDon't forget, after he came to see us the day before yesterday, what he said to us means that Fang'er is not here now, but Yuzhou Qing will start in three days, so we will  Is it like this?"

    Su Yu smiled: "For the matter of the Yu family, does it matter if Fang'er is here?"

    Lin Wan was taken aback, is it important?  It doesn't seem to be very important. I just told Su Tianfang that day that she doesn't need to worry about the Yu family's affairs. What am I still thinking about now?  Or are you still hoping for something?

    It's just that there are still things that Lin Wan can't figure out. Since Su Tianfang has never been happy because of the Yu family's affairs from the beginning to the end, why did he already tell her that day, and she doesn't need to worry about these things anymore?  It was handled by the husband and wife, but Su Tianfang still went to find Yuzhouqing that night, and what did she tell Yuzhouqing?  So much so that Yu Zhouqing suddenly said that he would carry out his plan in three days.

    And when they met the day before yesterday, the two of them asked Yu Zhouqing what Su Tianfang had said to him, and Yu Zhouqing was unwilling to tell their husband and wife about their conversation that night.

    "After three days, no matter whether Fang'er comes back or not, we don't need to call people from the Butterfly Valley. In this city, the people left by the masters are enough."

    Although Lin Wan still felt a little uneasy, she still nodded in cooperation, trying to reassure Su Yu.

    And how could Su Yu fail to see Lin Wan's unhappiness? It's just that the husband and wife are like this.  The bad ones also choose to hold back.

    And Su Tianfang was quietly recovering from her injuries in the valley at this time. She never thought that after she left for a while and then went back, everything would have undergone earth-shaking changes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 105 Children's bickering

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For seven days after being able to get out of bed, Su Tianfang got up every day when the sun was shining, and then went out, and did not return slowly until sunset.

    Regardless of whether Bo Dongyuan ignored her, he let her make her own arrangements, and just left some meals for her every day to ensure that Su Tianfang would not be hungry.

    After that day, Situ Xianyun was arranged to take two doses of strong medicine, and he was able to speak that night, and after some cross-examination by Bo Dongyuan, Situ Xianyun explained the "entanglement" between him and Su Tianfang.  Tell them all, no matter how big or small the process is.

    What's more, after he was hunted down, how Su Tianfang thought of a way, and under what circumstances, he tried his best to protect him. In the end, the two of them fell to the bottom of the cliff together.

    After cross-examining all these things, Bo Dongyuan also became interested in Su Tianfang, but was still more confused.

    Su Tianfang looked around in the mountains and forests.

    So many days have passed now, but the problem she was worried about at the beginning has not happened.

    After so many days, there were only four of them, and I didn't meet any other strangers, and I didn't find anything wrong. Generally speaking, this is a very good result.

    Situ Xianyun has almost recovered now and is able to get out of bed. Su Tianfang thought, when Situ Xianyun can move freely, he will take him away.  If they were to be hunted down, they would be taken directly to Butterfly Valley for resettlement, and he didn't care about the rest, even if Bo Dongyuan stopped him.

    Su Tianfang returned before sunset this time.

    When Bo Dongyuan saw Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang looked a little mentally ill.

    Bo Dongyuan said: "Why did you come back so early today?"

    Su Tianfang sat down, poured himself a cup of tea, and said, "I don't want to eat leftovers."

    "It's better for you to eat the leftovers, so that you don't waste food." Situ Xianyun who was on the side interrupted.

    Su Tianfang rolled his eyes at Situ Xianyun, and said, "Leftovers are more delicious, why don't you eat them."

    Situ Xianyun said: "You are my master, so this delicacy must first honor the master."

    "Oh? So filial? If that's the case, then you should respect your master first."

    Su Tianfang drew Bo Dongyuan in with one word.

    Originally, Bo Dongyuan deliberately asked Situ Xianyun to hide the relationship between the two of them first. He wanted to play Su Tianfang, but he didn't expect that Situ Xianyun would habitually shout the next day after his voice recovered.  When he called Master, Su Tianfang who was far away heard him.

    Although the two of them denied the existence of that relationship at the time, how could the eccentric Su Tianfang listen to their one-sided words, so in the dead of night, Su Tianfang successfully put Situ Xianyun away  together.

    Ever since, another little secret of Situ Xianyun was found out by Su Tianfang without any effort, and Su Tianfang also revealed Bo Dongyuan's identity by the way that night.

    Su Tianfang also did not hide anything on the second day, and directly exposed the relationship between the two of them.

    Bo Dongyuan didn't even ask, he thought that Situ Xianyun told Su Tianfang on purpose, but he didn't know what kind of ghost trick Su Tianfang used to him, so he couldn't explain it, and the explanation didn't make sense, Bo Dongyuan  He simply didn't believe that there was such a secret technique, that he could tell all the words of others just by looking at each other, at least for so many years, he had never heard of it.

    Situ Xianyun sometimes feels that this is his own sorrow, this master shows his distrust of him everywhere, and Situ Xianyun doesn't know when he made the mistake of lying, which made him always have such feelings towards himself.  Heart, can make him depressed every time.

    "I don't need it, you'd better keep it for yourself."

    "Then you give me all this apprentice, and drive him out of the teacher quickly, so that he can wholeheartedly worship me as his teacher."

    "Don't even think about it."

    "Hey, little old man, let me tell you what's going on with you. You always dislike him all day long. After playing this side, you are so dead-hearted. You don't want to give him up to me. You just hold on to him like this. It's in your heart.  There is something wrong, do you want me to see you?."

    "I know it's something I dislike, but you still want it so much and regard him as a treasure. Is your standard for accepting apprentices so low? Also, I am a healer myself, so I don't need you, a bratty brat, to show me!  "Bo Dongyuan fought back, without any regard for Situ Xianyun who was standing beside him in his words.?Dong Yuan listened to Su Tianfang quickly say such a paragraph, after he came down, he went through what Su Tianfang said in his mind, and nodded after confirming that he understood it well.

    "It can be said that, in short, this child still has some shortcomings."

    After a moment of silence, Su Tianfang said: "Although there is nothing unusual about these few sentences, I always feel a little uneasy in my heart. I am afraid that those people will come here to look for them sooner or later."

    "But this child looks like he can't lift his hands on his shoulders this time, so he doesn't have enough self-protection ability. If you take him away, how can you ensure that you can protect him?"

    "What about you? If I keep him by your side, how can you guarantee that you can protect him well? Don't forget that you are only a medical student. In terms of martial arts, there is no doubt that you are not as good as me, although you also have  Practicing martial arts, how about your martial arts If you say that what Situ Xianyun mentioned is all due to you, what I learned from Situ Xianyun is that what he learned is not very strong  , it¡¯s just that I¡¯m relatively accomplished in lightness kung fu, but I can completely suppress him just as easily.¡±

    Bo Dongyuan felt dissatisfied after hearing this.

    After all, what he has been attacking all his life is medicine, so naturally he doesn't care much about martial arts. As for his lightness kung fu, it's just for his own convenience to escape, and what he kills is not martial arts, but poison.  .

    But in this world, poison is still not very favored by people in the world, so he has never passed on the use of poison to his apprentices, and he has the same name as a medical fairy, so he rarely uses poison  , If there is something he wants to do, if it is not convenient for him to do it, as long as someone finds him and asks him for medical treatment, then he will make a request based on it, so this is why the world fears him and respects him  a little.

    Bo Dongyuan said in dissatisfaction: "You little girl, don't look down on me too much, you think we live in this barren mountain, why are there no snakes, insects, mice, ants, poisonous snakes and beasts approaching here"

    "I know you are good at medicine, but you can't always use medicine here to protect him. I have seen all the medicines you put in the cabinet a long time ago. They are all outdated old poisons. They have existed before.  The poison, if you use it now, it is inevitable that people will not have a way to break it."

    Bo Dongyuan was so angry by Su Tianfang that smoke was coming from his seven orifices. What is old poison? He had formulated it with great painstaking efforts. Some of them had not even been used. He kept them as treasures and kept them in the cabinet.  It is really annoying to think that this girl went through her locker without her consent.

    "What about you? You are a girl in her teens, even if you are a little better at martial arts, but with your own strength, how can you resist so many powers of the rivers and lakes? Stay here, with the strength of you and me  Can't protect him? Why do you have to go out?"

    Su Tianfang sighed heavily after hearing this.

    "Little old man, when did I tell you that I was going to protect him alone? Butterfly Valley, you old Jianghu must have heard of it, right?"

    "Butterfly Valley!"

    Bo Dongyuan was shocked at first, and then his face became serious.

    Seeing his appearance, Su Tianfang knew that she had made the right bet this time. This guy really recognized Butterfly Valley, and judging from his expression just now, he must have done something earth-shattering in Butterfly Valley.  Surprised him, an old Jianghu who has the title of medical immortal in the Jianghu.

    "That's right, I'm talking about Butterfly Valley, and I'm from Butterfly Valley. Now you know why I'm so good, right? With my background and my skills, it won't hurt to accept you as my apprentice and be my apprentice."  Wrong him."

    It turned out that they were taught by a group of old monsters in Butterfly Valley, no wonder they are so good.

    The next moment, Bo Dongyuan grabbed Su Tianfang's hand.

    "So the incompatible strands of qi in your body belong to your master and the others?"

    "They are not my masters, they are my grand masters." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 106 Doubting Life

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "How can you prove that you are from Butterfly Valley? This one-sided statement is not very credible to me."

    "Butterfly Valley has been hidden in the world these years. Except for your old Jianghu, how many people know the existence of Butterfly Valley. Besides, you all know that there are different strands of true energy in my body. Can this be faked?"

    Bo Dongyuan narrowed his eyes: "This does not prove that it came from them a few people."

    Unknowingly, Bo Dongyuan's hand holding Su Tianfang was getting stronger and stronger.

    "Seven."

    Su Tianfang said the words that Bo Dongyuan thought would reveal the news of Butterfly Valley, and then said in an impatient tone.

    "Little old man, you hurt me, let me go quickly! You suspect that I am pretending to be someone from Butterfly Valley, and I also suspect that you are pretending to be an old friend of my grand master. Why are you so excited? What, you and them seven  Do you have a grudge?"

    After Bo Dongyuan realized that he was too excited, he let go of her hand.

    Su Tianfang rubbed her wrist depressedly.

    Bo Dongyuan seemed to realize that he was accidentally too excited and exerted too much force because he saw her movements, and he seemed to be a little too excited when he spoke earlier.  If it is not his own, he will not deny it.

    Then he quickly adjusted his state, suppressed the restlessness in his heart, and said in a flat tone.

    "Since they have all passed on their inner strength to you, then they now"

    "Don't worry, they are all living well now, and not all of them are given to me, but everyone has passed it on to me for forty years."

    Su Tianfang has watched TV series a lot, especially the plot in Tianlong Babu, she naturally knows what Bo Dongyuan is worried about, it is nothing more than fearing that she will accept their inner strength and true energy, are they all also  They died together, which saved the little old man from worrying for a few seconds, so Su Tianfang interrupted him very simply, and directly expressed his concerns.

    Forty years Bo Dongyuan fell silent after hearing this number. This old guy has lost his internal strength for so many years. He must have met himself in fighting for energy. You should not be able to beat yourself anymore. Think about it, it has been seven or eight years now  I haven't seen him again, I don't know how he is doing now?  .

    "You haven't answered my question yet. Do you really have enmity with my Grand Master and the others, that's why you always think about their faults? And you were so excited when you heard about them."

    Bo Dongyuan looked at Su Tianfang with a look of contempt: "Can't you think a little more, kid? Just according to what you said, if all seven of them are your grand masters, after calculation, your ranking  Five's Grand Master is my old friend from many years ago, I was just worried, I haven't seen them for so many years, and they are all old bones, I don't know if there will be a chance to meet again in the future."

    After Su Tianfang heard this, she stopped what she was doing.

    "Huh? You really know my old man" Su Tianfang asked, "Then what's his name?"

    In fact, when Bo Dongyuan grabbed her, it didn't hurt her very much, but Su Tianfang felt a little uncomfortable after being caught, so she rubbed it for herself.

    Bo Dongyuan said: "You little girl, you are too shrewd, do you think that I still need to get close to you from here?"

    Su Tianfang said: "That's not true, it's just that, all these years I just call them Taishifu, I really don't know what their names are. If you say you know each other, I'm just curious."

    Bo Dongyuan said: "Who taught you such clumsy lying skills?"

    Su Tianfang said: "Little old man, you are not authentic, you can disbelieve me, but you can't say it to hurt others' hearts.

    Furthermore, how can you say that I lied to you?  My seven grand masters, in the entire Butterfly Valley, they are the seven largest, so no one dares to call them by their first names, and the seven of them are good brothers and sisters who swore to each other.  They are called brothers, brothers, sisters and sisters. I really don¡¯t know their names. I said, since you are so worried about them and miss them so much, why don¡¯t you go to Butterfly Valley to find them?  .  "

    Bo Dongyuan looked at Su Tianfang's slightly exaggerated acting skills, and said: "Do you think you are very humorous like this? Children are not serious."

    Su Tianfang retorted: "What about you? You hit him in all kinds of ways all day long, do you think you are very humorous? When are you passing by?"

    ?He is a theatergoer, a person who really stays out of the matter, and feels that everything is so calm and calm, and things are not that serious.

    Moreover, most of the TV shows are just scripts fabricated by later generations. Many of what they see and record are just things on the bright side.  With his scheming, what he writes is just a drop in the bucket.

    And many things about Su Tianfang are immersed in the plots of TV dramas, so there is actually no big problem with all of this, and all of what she has now is only due to her strength, which also makes her feel a little bit in her heart.  Pride and conceit.

    "well¡­¡­"

    Bo Dongyuan sighed deeply, children are children, they are still too whimsical, and still lack the beatings of this society.

    "You child, you don't understand now, but you will understand later."

    Su Tianfang saw Bo Dongyuan's helplessness, but couldn't understand his helplessness.

    "Little old man, don't think about so many things, okay? Believe me, everything is very simple."

    "But this is the rivers and lakes. You have to know that there are not many unfounded worries in the rivers and lakes, and there are not many miracles. There are many things in the rivers and lakes. Only you didn't think of it, and it wouldn't happen without him."

    "But if we are strong enough, even if it happens, we can completely control it."

    "Child, you can't plan everything. You'd better not be too arbitrary about Xianyun.

    About Xianyun, in fact, now you and I just know that he offended someone and was hunted down, but who exactly did he offend, what kind of people did he offend, and what force did he offend?  Which gang is it?  There is no way of knowing if you forcefully bring him back to Butterfly Valley, whether Butterfly Valley can bear it, and the final result is also completely unknown.  Aren't you afraid of accidentally bringing Butterfly Valley into the Jedi?  Do you want to be the eternal sinner in Butterfly Valley?

    And this childhe doesn't like to owe others. If you forcefully bring him back to Butterfly Valley, this child may feel that he owes the entire Butterfly Valley. You have known this child for so many years.  You should understand the mood more or less, you should think about it carefully, don't let go of unnecessary mistakes, or let this child live in the shadows for the rest of his life.  "

    After Bo Dongyuan finished talking, he stood up and went back to the house, leaving Su Tianfang there alone.

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang was also obviously stunned for a moment. How could there be such a debt, and she was obviously trying to save him. He was just thinking about his life, so why should he carry such a big burden?  .

    Could it be that in all of this, I just thought too simple, so one after another they questioned her decisions again and again.

    Although Su Tianfang has always had a lot of dissatisfaction in her heart, but after encountering again and again, Su Tianfang began to doubt herself, whether she should stick to what she thought in her heart, in fact, she was also very afraid, if  If you make a wrong decision, let others pay for the wrong decision.

    However, Su Tianfang became like this. A large part of the reason is also because in her previous life, she has always been hesitant in doing things.  She missed a lot time and time again, lost a lot, and made a lot of mistakes, so she finally concluded that it was because she was not decisive enough.

    Su Tianfang was thinking about things alone there, Bo Dongyuan found some old things in the house, and looked at those things in a daze.

    ?Old friend, this child still needs to be disciplined after all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 107 Leaving Without Saying Goodbye

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Zhixia brought Situ Xianyun back, Su Tianfang was still in the yard in a daze.

    After Zhixia consulted Situ Xianyun's opinion, she put him on the seat and did not help him go back into the house.

    Situ Xianyun asked, "Where is my master?"

    Su Tianfang stared blankly at Situ Xianyun in a daze. For so long, it was indeed her wishful thinking to accept him as a disciple, and then wanted to control him, but in the end she just used him.

    Seeing Situ Xianyun calling other people's master in front of him, but facing himself, he only had the day when he was defeated by himself and forcibly accepted as an apprentice. Su Tianfang felt extremely frustrated when he really called himself master.

    After coming here, she wanted to change herself wholeheartedly, so she didn't think about whether she should or shouldn't, and acted on her heart.

    Seeing that Su Tianfang was silent, Situ Xianyun asked again.

    Su Tianfang did not answer Situ Xianyun's words, but asked: "If I want to take you away now, would you like to go?"

    Situ Xianyun paid a little attention to Su Tianfang's sudden abnormal performance.

    "Why are you asking this question suddenly? Also, even if you want to take me away, where are you going to take me?"

    "The place I'm taking you to can save your life. There, you don't have to worry about your enemies chasing you."

    "Not going."

    Situ Xianyun gave a simple and powerful answer.

    Su Tianfang felt that he had been slapped in the head, and was bored for a while, then asked: "Why are you so decisive? Don't you feel afraid?"

    "It's just some rats. If I hide from them and survive, it means that I'm afraid of them. I don't have any face."

    Su Tianfang felt as uncomfortable as being struck by lightning. Is face really more important than life?  Don't they all say that ants still steal their lives?  Why do you people who wander the rivers and lakes have a stubborn mind, that is, you love to save face, and then you like to die for it.

    Situ Xianyun saw Su Tianfang's displeasure, so he continued to explain thoughtfully.

    "Your Butterfly Valley is not suitable for me."

    Su Tianfang was taken aback. How could he be so sure that he needed to take him back to Butterfly Valley for refuge?

    "Manly man, instead of letting me live in a wretched and wretched way, what is the difference between death and death? Besides, it has not been a day or two since I was hunted down. This time it was just an accident, otherwise they wouldn't be able to hurt me at all."  As far as I am, after I recover from my injuries, I have nothing to fear from them, and there is nothing wrong with being here now, and my master can protect me."

    Su Tianfang asked with some reluctance: "Bo Dongyuan, he is your master, he can protect you, and I can protect you too, so what if he comes with me? Why did he refuse so resolutely?"  me?"

    Situ Xianyun shook his head: "It's different, you don't understand."

    "How will you know if you don't tell me? Is this what I don't understand?"

    In fact, Situ Xianyun chose to stay by Bo Dongyuan's side, because Bo Dongyuan was able to protect him, after all, it still has a lot to do with the past.

    After all, the moment Situ Xianyun stood in front of the gate of hell, it was Bo Dongyuan who rescued him. Compared to him, Bo Dongyuan was his belief for so many years.  Bo Dongyuan has been his heart's sustenance for these years. After he got his revenge, Bo Dongyuan became the person he wanted to protect the most, because Bo Dongyuan had the grace to rebuild him.  .

    And because Bo Dongyuan has relatively little contact with the world, he actually lacks experience in dealing with the world, so sometimes his personality will appear relatively eccentric, and he will appear a little unreasonable when dealing with Situ Xianyun, but  Situ Xianyun never minded. In the final analysis, it was still the same sentence. The person Bo Dongyuan needed to protect was his belief in his heart.

    Situ Xianyun didn't speak, Su Tianfang felt a sense of loss, and suddenly lost his temper.

    "Let's be clear, you just don't love me anymore, you don't spoil me anymore, you don't intend to listen to me, you don't want to be my apprentice from the beginning to the end, and you don't want to accept too much of me.  Grace, that's the end of it."

    This sudden change in Su Tianfang made Situ Xianyun unable to see through it for a while, and how this woman could turn her face faster than a book, her expression and tone changed as soon as she said it, weird  It's puzzling.

    "Su Tianfang, what do you want to say? Don't be like this.??Junior and younger brothers, let¡¯s hug together to keep warm.

    After Su Tianfang asked, so they did not call Su Tianfang when it was time to eat.

    Su Tianfang slept for a long time. Although she kept falling asleep and waking up, she still slept for a long time, as if she had made up for the lack of sleep during this period.

    The next day, Su Tianfang spoke a lot later than before. Everyone still thought that Su Tianfang would be back as usual and would come back when the moon set in the west, so they didn't ask Su Tianfang anything.

    And for the conversation the day before, everyone felt that it was just a daily conversation, so they didn't take it very seriously.

    But in the end, until the treetops on the moon, the three of them still didn't see Su Tianfang coming back. At first, they thought it was because Su Tianfang went out late today, so she came back later.

    But the three of them waited and waited, but they couldn't wait for Su Tianfang to come back, and this time they finally noticed something was wrong.

    Finally, the three of them went into Su Tianfang's house.

    The inside of the house was neat and tidy, even the hay on the bed was folded up and placed on one side of the bed.

    With the light from the oil lamp in their hands, everyone looked around in the house. It was Situ Xianyun who discovered what Su Tianfang had left on the ground first.

    Half a month is too long, I can't wait any longer, maybe the three of you master and apprentice haven't been together like this for a long time, right?  I won't bother you as an outsider, let's take a step first.

    During this time, I have been looking around outside, I think it should be very safe here¡ª¡ª

    Su Tianfang

    Su Tianfang was afraid that they would not be able to find the writing on the ground, so she purposely made the writing larger. In this way, the size of the ground in the house would not be enough, so Su Tianfang didn't write many letters.

    Bo Dongyuan often wrote prescriptions to record medicinal herbs, so he must have a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, but Su Tianfang didn't ask him for it, just to leave quietly without disturbing them.

    The three of them fell silent as they watched what Su Tianfang left on the ground

    In the end, it was Bo Dongyuan who turned around and left first, muttering cursingly.

    "It's unreasonable, this little girl actually left without saying goodbye! He still owes the old man several thousand taels of medicine money! It was definitely done on purpose. He didn't want to pay the old man for the medicine, so the boy quickly healed his wound and went to give the old man all the money.  Get them all back."

    Situ Xianyun and Zhixia looked at their master, and they looked at each other.

    These people are all like this, leaving without saying goodbye. Outside this wilderness, the master is not worried about the safety of a girl like her, but he still thinks about his own money.

    Zhixia supported Situ Xianyun, and as soon as she went outside, she saw Bo Dongyuan holding two torches.

    The two of them looked at the torch that suddenly appeared, and they really didn't understand the situation.

    Bo Dongyuan said: "Take your brother into the house, and you and I will go find her."

    Zhixia said: "Master, Miss Su has been away for a day, and now I don't know where she has gone After the senior brother recovers, we will go to ask for the money together"

    "If you are still obedient, hurry up if you are obedient!"

    Zhixia felt very hurt in her heart. The deep mountains and old forests are most likely to be haunted by wild animals at night. It is really unsafe. This master has to go out all night to find deep mountains and old forests, wild beasts at night, Zhixia immediately figured it out  halfway through, and then hastily replied: "Yes, Master."

    But Situ Xianyun still couldn't figure out his master's inexplicable idea.

    "Master, why don't I go too!"

    "Where are you going? Go back to the house quickly and stay with me honestly!"

    "But, I'm worried about her"

    "You can't even take care of yourself. You're worried about her. What's the use of going now? Don't talk nonsense."

    "Brother, just leave it to me and Master, you can go back to the house first."

    As he spoke, he helped him into the house.

    In fact, Bo Dongyuan has other worries in his heart. The root cause of Su Tianfang's disease has not been cured, and the hay can only help relieve it, but if she suddenly loses control outside

    After Su Tianfang left, that's not true. Headless flies are running around. After all, she has been walking around these days.  Time to get lost and waste time.

    After all, Su Tianfang still had some emotions on the way to leave, but she didn't expect that she was still alone in the end and couldn't take anything with her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)hlnovel.com

 Chapter 108

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fortunately, all this has been figured out, so Su Tianfang left very smoothly.

    Su Tianfang didn't know why after she got out of the valley, she unexpectedly came to the side of Linghe River. The last time she came here, she invited Yu Sheng to meet here.

    The glow of the sky gradually faded, the crimson color turned into crimson, and the crimson turned into light red. Finally, when all the red light disappeared, the sky that suddenly seemed high and far away showed a patch of  Solemn look.

    Su Tianfang sat quietly by the river, looking up at the solemn sky in a trance. I don't know how long he sat there. Looking at the reflection in the water, Su Tianfang felt a strange feeling in his heart. Suddenly,  There is a sense of loneliness like a lonely shadow in the cold river.

    A round of bright moon hangs upside down in the river, like a silver plate, and the silvery white light is like flowing water, quietly pouring down on the river.

    From time to time, there is a gentle breeze blowing on the river, causing ripples to appear. The clear waves and silver light drift slowly, and then gather slowly.  , but can only appreciate, not play with.

    Even when the bright moon was in the sky, Su Tianfang still sat there in a daze and did not leave. She didn't know what she was thinking, and her heart seemed to be quite peaceful, but there seemed to be something stuck inside that made her  She couldn't let it go, but she just couldn't figure out what it was, the wind was blowing quietly there.

    In the end, she walked all the way back, thinking about things secretly in her heart all the way.

    If it weren't forI couldn't think about it at the time, I found a mountain in a tourist attraction, and then I was stupid there, I might not know which school I belonged to now, I am in my thirties, maybe I am studying for a doctorate, of course  It is also possible that it ended early. The life of the university did not study anymore, and now I don¡¯t know which company I worked hard to work in, or which factory I entered, and I just repeated my work every day.  , and then numb for life.

    When I came to this world, I enjoyed my childhood life for a few more years, without the fast-paced life in my other world. Generally speaking, my life is still comfortable.

    This crescent moon was only ten years old when it was picked up, and now I have stayed in this body for more than seven years.

    There was an indescribable pity for Yueya back then. She had suffered so much in this world, and in the end she was lucky enough to be picked up, but she didn't continue to inherit the good luck and enjoy the life that belonged to her later.  It was inexplicably inserted by a person like myself who had no hope for life. After thinking about it, it is more or less embarrassing.

    Although she left Linghe, Su Tianfang had no intention of going back, and finally she went to Qingfengzhai.

    Still the same as last time, Su Tianfang still didn't go in through the main entrance, but turned to the back of the mountain, and then searched everywhere. It took a long time to find Xia Hongxue's room.

    When Xia Hongxue was about to take a break, she saw Su Tianfang who came in suddenly, with a generous appearance without any shyness, Xia Hongxue hurriedly tied back the clothes she had just untied.

    Su Tianfang was not interested in his actions at all, and then she did it on her own, picked up a teacup and turned it over to pour water for herself.

    "Why did you come here suddenly without saying a word?"

    Xia Hongxue walked over, and only then did he realize that Su Tianfang's clothes were actually tattered, and her hair was obviously a little messy.

    "Where did you go? Why are you in such a mess?"

    "Am I in a mess now?"

    Su Tianfang looked at it, and it was true that although the clothes were clean, they were a bit tattered, and with her hair that hadn't been tidied up all day, she looked a bit embarrassed.  It's even more similar.

    "It's okay, at least it's clean, do you have any smaller clothes, find me a set, I'll change first, I've been wearing all of these clothes Tsk, it's been over a month, no wonder  comfortable."

    Xia Hongxue had just walked over and didn't intend to sit down. After hearing Su Tianfang's request, she said, "For a month, which deep mountain did you go to practice in seclusion? How could you last so long without changing your clothes?"  Then I turned around and found a set of black clothes, and put them on the table.

    "You can wear this suit first, it's not easy for me to go to other brothers' women to ask for clothes for you at night."

    Su Tianfang picked up the clothes and shook them.

    "Look at"You don't need to spend so much money

    Before Geng Shi finished his dissatisfaction, he swallowed the rest of the words abruptly.

    Let him swallow the rest of the words alive, precisely because Su Tianfang opened the door at this time, and then she walked out of the room, the firelight of the lantern reflected Su Tianfang's face, allowing Geng Shi to see himself clearly  What did the woman I chased all the way out just now look like?

    "How about the top card of Zuixian Tower you said just now?"

    Su Tianfang smiled softly and asked softly.

    After Geng Shi saw Su Tianfang, he instantly remembered Su Tianfang's brutal behavior when he was in Qingfengtang last time. He felt that his bones still hurt a little until now.

    Geng Shi scratched his head, grinned his big mouth, let out an awkward laugh, and said.

    "It's the eldest sister. I have to say that the eldest sister is really pretty. If you two talk, I won't bother you two."

    After Geng Shi finished speaking, he turned around and fled the scene quickly.

    Cursing secretly in my heart, why did I meet such a tigress?  If the person from all the way just now could recognize her, he would definitely not have caught up. My God, what did I do just now, I actually compared her with the top card in Zuixianlou?  If you compare her with the prostitute in the Drunken Immortal Building, will you tear yourself apart the next time you meet?  Don't care about it, don't care about it, run away from here first, before this brutal girl reacts.

    Su Tianfang looked at him running faster than a rabbit, and then said: "Looks like the Liwei effect last time was good, just look at me and run away, he looks quite afraid of me."

    Xia Hongxue said: "The last time you beat them up, several days later, some of them still came to me to complain and come to me to complain about injustices. Do you think you have hit them hard?"

    Xia Hongxue bypassed Su Tianfang who was blocking the door, and then entered the room.

    "Is it so serious? After all, they are all old men. The few times I gave them, it was just to scratch their itch."

    "If others say it's tickling, I'll believe it. As for you, the one who never knows the severity of the attack, if you say tickling, then you have definitely done it."

    Su Tianfang followed Xia Hongxue into the room, and then closed the door by the way, then came to the table and sat down, continued to drink the glass of water she had poured in front of her, but she drank it all at once.  It was over, and then quickly refilled a glass for myself.

    Xia Hongxue looked at Su Tianfang and kept drinking water, and said: "Drink less water at night, drinking too much is not good for your health."

    "Oh, I know this, it's not a big problem."

    "Tell me, why did you come to Qingfeng Village to look for me so late, and made yourself so embarrassed, what have you been doing for nearly a month?"

    "I didn't do anything, I just accidentally slipped and fell off a cliff, and then I was disabled at the bottom of the cliff for a day and a half, and now I came out after recovering, and the clothes are tattered, not many  A complete piece of cloth is not easy to enter the city, I thought that your Qingfeng Village is nearby, so I will come first and you will find you."

    "What are you doing running to that cliff and falling down, where is your light power amplifier?"

    Su Tianfang chuckled and said, "Don't worry, go inside."

    Seeing Su Tianfang's unscrupulous appearance towards him, he thought that he would not be able to get any results from asking, so he didn't continue to ask.

    "In this case, you can rest here tonight. The other rooms are not cleaned up, so you can sleep in my room."

    "I slept enough yesterday. I just wanted to come to you to ask for a suit of clothes, and then I went back to the city. I haven't been home for a long time, and I haven't been able to tell them the reason. I think my parents should also worry about me.  gone."

    "Now the city has already reached the time of night ban, and you will not be able to enter the city even if you go back." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 109

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You mean you can't enter the city now?"

    "I can't get in, let's go back tomorrow."

    Su Tianfang looked at Xia Hongxue's calm face, and couldn't tell anything unusual. She must not be lying to herself. She stared at Xia Hongxue seriously and asked.

    "The night ban has only been lifted for four years. Why did the night ban suddenly start again for no reason?"

    Xia Hongxue couldn't help being in a trance: "It seems that you disappeared for a long time this time. You don't even know that such a big thing happened in the city."

    After hearing this, Su Tian and Fang Fang were startled: "I haven't left for a few days, what happened?"

    Xia Hongxue's calm voice sounded: "A few days ago in the citythe court has changed."

    "The court has changed? What happened?"

    "A few days ago, the Tang Kingdom almost changed hands, but then for some reason, everything stabilized again, but everything in the city was heavily guarded. The city was closed for two days, and night bans began."

    "Someone has rebelled" Su Tianfang couldn't believe it, all the words came to his lips but he couldn't say them.

    Xia Hongxue said with a smile: "It's not really a rebellion, but no one really knows what happened, but the Tang Kingdom has indeed changed today, and the current king of the country is no longer that Tang Ye, but the current king.  Prince - Tang Yue.

    However, the previous emperor, Tang Ye, did not have a funeral, but became the Supreme Emperor. Many people wondered why the current emperor was not the emperor at such a young age, but became the Supreme Emperor, allowing the crown prince Tang Yue to succeed him.

    You know, this Tang Ye can be regarded as the founding king of the country, and the world has seen how well he has managed the country over the years"

    Su Tianfang didn't even listen to what Xia Hongxue said later, she was only thinking about her own thoughts.

    Tang Yue?  With his frail and unable to take care of himself, he became the emperor?

    "Is all your words true?"

    Xia Hongxue nodded: "Of course it's the truth, and it's also the result of inquiries from the brothers in the village."

    "Who is the rebel?"

    "It is said that his surname is Yu. The only prince with a foreign surname in the dynasty has never paid attention to the affairs of the court. As for why he suddenly rebelled, no one knows the reason."

    "What is the end result like?"

    Su Tianfang asked aggressively.

    "Didn't I already tell you the final result? This palace change the throne is now taken over by Tang Ye's son Tang Yue, so this palace change is naturally due to the failure of the rebellion. If he succeeds, now  This is no longer surnamed Tang."

    "What about the rebels? What happened to them in the end? Has the leader been caught? Did they all be beheaded for public display, and then their heads were hung on the city wall?"

    Su Tianfang is very worried now. If the Yu family really rebelled, and before that they tried to use the power of Butterfly Valley, and nowhe didn't go back at all. If there is no accident, Su Yu and Lin Wan must be on the stage  Yes, if it failed, wouldn't the two of them also be doomed?

    Xia Hongxue continued to speak unhurriedly: "I heard that all the young soldiers and generals were folded in the palace, and some of them escaped."

    "Sure?"

    Xia Hongxue could see something strange about Su Tianfang at this moment.

    "Why are you so concerned about this? Could it be that this matter is still related to you?"

    Su Tianfang's face was gloomy.

    "This is not only related to me, but also related to the entire Butterfly Valley."

    After mentioning Butterfly Valley, Xia Hongxue also treated it seriously.

    "Why is it related to Butterfly Valley? Do you know anything?"

    Su Tianfang looked at Xia Hongxue now, and after calling Xia Hongxue, he has been here at Qingfengzhai, so Su Tianfang really didn't tell him about the matter there, Su Tianfang now thinks, if he had been with  He mentioned that after the incident happened, he should go into the city to check the situation for himself, but it's too late to say anything now.

    How did everything happen so suddenly?  Su Tianfang couldn't figure it out.  Could this be a co-created lie?  And If the Yu family has planned to rebel for many years, the masters of Butterfly Valley are not weak in the city. I have walked down the last time and saw that there are still many people. Why?  Will it be so easy to overturn?

    theroad.

    "Mother, do you think Dad, did he regard me as his own son?"

    "You have always been his son, how can you say such a thing?"

    "Then how can he see such a thing!" Tang Yue asked sharply without any politeness.

    "I am his son, does he really regard me as his son? Over the years, has he really thought about letting me inherit his throne and cultivating me as a real prince? No, I am here every day  The comfort in the palace is like a real rice worm. He never let me inquire about the court affairs, never let me take care of them, and he never taught me the way of a king's life!

    As soon as the members of the Yu family came back, they directly crowned them the throne without saying a word. Just a few days ago, Yu Zhouqing made it clear that he wanted to seize the throne. What about him?  My dear father, without further ado, he handed over the throne and handed it over to others. It belongs to me, and it should be mine!  Why should I give it to an outsider? He won't give it to me!  "

    Tang Ye's face was flushed at this time, and he said this sentence through gritted teeth.

    "The throne originally belonged to the Yu family. It was taken from him by your grandfather in the past. Now he wants to go back"

    "shut up!"

    Tang Yue now seemed like a lion that lost his mind, biting at random, first yelling at his mother, and now at his father.

    "Why? It's been so long, it should be mine, then it's mine! Why, as soon as he reaches out his hand as an outsider, you immediately give him the throne! Have you ever considered that I am yours?  The fact of my son? I am your son, and your son's surname is Tang, not Yu!"

    At this moment, every word of Tang Yue's was stimulating Tang Ye. At this moment, Tang Ye seemed to be forced to vomit blood in the next moment.

    Now the father and son are facing each other, and they are still facing each other like this. Gu Peipei wanted to cry, but she couldn't cry. She hugged Tang Ye's hand and hugged it tighter and tighter. At this moment, she also felt that the son in front of her had changed his gender.  , It's not at all like the obedient Yue'er who has been by his side for more than ten years.

    After this irrational roar, Tang Yue suddenly calmed down, took a deep breath, and then said the following words in a surprisingly calm manner.

    "Let me tell you, you don't need to ask any more, there will be no Yu left, I've already killed them all.

    Dad, you don't have to think about it anymore. Now, you are no longer the emperor. If you want, then you and your mother can go back to the side hall now. You are still your Supreme Emperor, and you are still living here.  If you don't want to stay in this palace, I can also order people to arrange a city now, and then send the two of you there. I will send someone to watch you, and you two will stay there  ¡ª¡ª Take care of your life.  "

    Tang Ye never imagined that Tang Yue would become like this. All these years, he has been so obedient and obedient. He has never seen half of his wolfish ambitions.  So I thought, let him also be a king in the future, and live his own life safely and smoothly. He doesn't have to be like himself, guarding this magnificent prison for so many years.

    Especially after what happened to Tang Ze last time, looking at his son's weak and incompetent appearance after encountering the incident, and looking at Yu Shenghe strengthened his mind even more.

    So this time, he actually asked Yuzhou Qing to come on his own initiative, but he didn't expect that this child had been planning his own plan behind his back. That time Tang Yue told himself that he would let the people around him report his situation in real time  When she told him about it, it was only as if the child was filial and cared about her own situation.

    Thinking about it now, at that time he should have thought that this kid had a double heart and was thinking about other things, but he never thought that his good son, who had been running a pig for so many years, ended up hurting himself.  to that Yu's house.

    At the beginning, I caused the death of my friend for many years, but I didn't expect that nowand my friend's family I am afraid that it no longer exists (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 110 Entering the City Overnight

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Father and mother, it's still late at night, you two should rest early, especially father, you are still seriously injured, you should still be in a coma, or you are still lying on the bed recuperating.

    Come on!  Send the Supreme Emperor and the Empress Dowager back to the side hall, take good care of them, don't let them come out, outsideit's not safe.  "

    Nakedly stated that people are going to be imprisoned.

    Now, Tang Ye, who has been deprived of power and has no real power in his hands, they all listen to Tang Yue.

    After Tang Ye and Gu Peipei left, other people in the Liuli Palace were also ordered to retreat by Tang Yue. In this regard, he and Tang Ye are somewhat similar, that is, they want to be alone when they are upset.  , and then thinking about things alone, the difference is that Tang Ye is very calm, thinks calmly, thinks about things, but now after everyone in Tang Yue has retreated, he is too excited because of his previous emotions.  So now his whole body is trembling, and it is also because of this, he doesn't want others to see that he is not tough, and he doesn't have enough time to go back to the study, so he can only let them all retreat where they are, leaving only  He is alone in this glass palace.

    In fact, everyone was right. Tang Yue was still the cowardly Tang Yue after all, but he couldn't swallow the breath in his heart, and he couldn't be reconciled, so even though he had planned and calculated for a long time, he still didn't do it.

    He watched the members of the Yu family remain silent for so many years in the city, and he also thought that maybe the throne still belonged to him, so he didn't make any moves, and kept watching all this quietly.

    Until that day when he learned that the Yu family would enter the palace in three days, his father summoned members of the Yu family, just wanting to have a brief chat, and many years ago, in order to save himself a hand, he was in the Yu family.  He arranged an eyeliner, and the eyeliner left over there told him that the Yu family planned to seize the throne in three days.

    At the beginning, Su Tianfang and Yu Sheng had an appointment at Linghe, and Yu Sheng was assassinated by an unknown general. Those people were sent by him. At that time, Tang Yue thought it was a chance to eliminate future troubles, so he arranged it temporarily.  People went to carry out that assassination, but they did not expect that the assassination plan failed. Yu Sheng was not only alive, but also in good condition, unscathed, and none of the people he sent came back. Don't think too much, just  People are gone.

    Originally, in order to ensure that the matter was completed without any mistakes, he sent him, but he was one of the most powerful people around him, and he could be regarded as his confidant, but he didn't expect that in the end, he would not lose money by stealing chickens. This is really sad and hateful.

    So he took advantage of this opportunity of Yuzhouqing to attack again, and he also took the initiative to launch an attack, arranging people to ambush inside and outside the palace, and he arranged for all the meals that day to be tampered with, knowing his own  His father was biased towards outsiders, so he did nothing that day, even Tang Ye's food was tampered with.

    What annoyed him was that Yu Sheng didn't come at that time, he was absent for such an important event, and Yu Zhouqing was rescued on the spot by several other masked people.  After working so hard, he didn't catch anyone he wanted to arrest, and he had achieved this step, so he simply made a palace change by himself, took this opportunity to force the palace, and then took the throne.

    And Tang Yue also thought things too simply, so what he didn't expect was that it wasn't that Yu Sheng didn't come that day, but he was also one of those masked people.  He hid his identity, and what he could think of was still too little after all, so the defense that day was not very strict, so he let them escape easily.

    Tang Yue is now tantamount to turning against his father. He has already taken this step, and he can no longer stop.

    And he arranged good people in advance.  When the court was up that day, people read out to the ministers the lie they made up the day before, claiming that there was a rebellion yesterday, the emperor was seriously injured, and fell into a coma. The imperial doctor said that he might fall into a coma forever.  So I took this position and became the acting monarch to handle affairs.

    What was relatively smooth was that after the ministers in the court learned that he had ascended the throne, the strange thing was that none of them made any obvious dissatisfaction with him, so it seemed quite logical for him to sit on the throne.

    Although some people whispered, no one disagreed. However, even though it was an agent, smart people knew that if the emperor had fallen, then Tang Yue, as the crown prince, took it for granted.

    Over there at Qingfengzhai.

    Su Tianfang listened to Xia Hongxue tell everything that happened bit by bit.First, let¡¯s see how many people are there at the gate. If there are only a few of them walking back and forth, it¡¯s strange to find another way into the city. If possible, wait a while.  A few stones directly stunned them, wouldn't it be more delicious if we opened the gate and walked in?  "

    Su Tianfang said with a little complacency as if I was really smart.

    Xia Hongxue smiled lightly, but instead of agreeing with Su Tianfang's approach, she looked at Su Tianfang with a look of caring for mentally handicapped children.

    "You chose to force your way at this juncture. Do you think you have lived too long? It is better not to be confused by this superficial phenomenon, and quickly find out the way you said."

    Xia Hongxue directly grabbed Su Tianfang's clothes by the collar, then pulled her up, and then pulled her back.

    "Hey, don't do it, let me go! What are you doing?"

    Su Tianfang didn't hold back and let go of his voice and shouted this sentence. The soldiers guarding the city gate still heard a little movement from a distance.

    After Su Tianfang made a fuss, Xia Hongxue immediately let go of her, and the two of them hid behind the tree without saying a word. At this time, their positions also changed. Previously, Su Tianfang was in front.  Xia Hongxue was behind, and now the two of them turned around.

    The gatekeepers who heard the movement looked towards Su Tianfang and the others, but it was night after all, and there was a small distance in front of them, so they stood there and saw nothing.

    After they all looked at this side, they gathered together as if they were discussing something, and then you pushed each other. In the end, in the five-person team, three people walked over here cautiously holding weapons in their hands, while the other  The two of them were also very vigilant, watching the three of them walk to the other side.

    Su Tianfang watched the three people slowly walking towards this side, but at this time there were only two people left guarding the door.

    Su Tianfang showed joy, lowered his voice, and whispered in Xia Hongxue's ear.

    "Then there are only two people left. It shouldn't be a problem for us to sneak behind them and go around into the city, right?"

    Xia Hongxue didn't make a sound, and the three soldiers got closer and closer. Maybe it was because of the darkness, or because they were a little scared, or because they were afraid of disturbing something, so their steps were very small and slow.  And it's very light.

    Finally, after they walked over, they took advantage of the dim moonlight to look around, and walked around the roots of several trees, but found that there was nothing there. The three of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, and then walked quickly.  walked back.

    Xia Hongxue took advantage of the soldier Ren to come over, and when he was still halfway away, he had already pulled Su Tianfang and jumped onto the tree, so when the soldiers came to search under the tree, they were both on the tree, and the soldiers just  They lowered their heads to look around, and didn't look up to see what was going on in the trees, so they couldn't find the two of them.

    After the soldiers left, Xia Hongxue dragged the reluctant Su Tianfang along and left.

    When the two of them reappeared in the next scene, it turned out to be the floor of a clothing store.

    After the two pushed the wooden board away, they jumped out of it.

    After coming out, both of them patted the dirt on their bodies.

    Xia Hongxue took a look at the location he was in with the help of the torch in his hand. The room was really too dark, so he felt that there were few things he could see, so he took a few steps around.

    After seeing it, Su Tianfang hurriedly called out.

    "Keep your hands steady, don't order this shop, it only sells clothes and flammable items."

    After hearing this, Xia Hongxue consciously protected the flames with her hands.

    "I didn't expect that there is still a link between the city and the outside. Secret passage, how do you know this secret passage?"

    Su Tianfang didn't speak, but was really sullen there. The reason was that Xia Hongxue didn't listen to her, and didn't come in through the door with her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 111 Goodbye Qingqing

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even the one she responded to earlier, she was still angry with herself, why should she bother with this guy, she should just ignore him, if this shop is ordered, let him make fake compensation for underwear, it won't matter  The kind left for him.

    "I asked you something, at least you should answer me"

    Xia Hongxue yelled again, and at the same time touched Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang took a pat on the place that Xia Hongxue touched, as if it was infected with some intermediate virus, and he hated it very much.

    "Why should I answer you!" Su Tianfang said angrily.

    Xia Hongxue looked a little confused.

    "What's the matter with you? You got angry because of something inexplicable? Anyway, you have to let me know a reason."

    Su Tianfang's temper sometimes suddenly becomes inexplicable. He has been used to it for so many years, so whenever Su Tianfang suddenly turned his back on him, he would ask the reason on the spot to avoid being turned over by her in the future.  I was also muddle-headed and blamed, and added an unwarranted crime.

    "I'm not obedient at all. I really am. What do I want you to do? It's an eyesore."

    This sentence is disobedient, so Xia Hongxue knows what Su Tianfang is referring to without explaining it in detail.

    "How old are you, are you throwing a temper tantrum at me?"

    "Then how old are you? Why are you so disobedient?"

    Su Tianfang pushes back.

    Xia Hongxue said: "Why do you talk back so much? You are such an adult, and you want to come in through the city gate at night. You should be able to tell whether this idea is right or wrong. How can you be so willful?"

    "Anyway, I'm not happy anymore, and I've already brought you into the city, so don't follow me!"

    Su Tianfang pointed to his nose and said.

    "I came here to find my aunt and uncle. If I don't follow you, how will I know where they are?"

    "I don't care how you find someone, but don't follow me anymore."

    "One hundred taels."

    "no way!"

    "Three hundred taels."

    "Deal! Pay!"

    Su Tianfang flattened his palms towards Xia Hongxue.

    Xia Hongxue sighed, money can turn ghosts around, as expected, there is nothing money can't do, just this inexplicable temper, I don't know how much money I spent to buy the waywardness of this little money fanatic all these years  up.

    Naturally, Su Tianfang is not so easy to give up. Since he has already made a fuss, he should continue to make a fuss for a while. If he stopped suddenly after the fuss started, forgiving others, that would make him look spineless, even though he had already paid for the three hundred taels of silver.  bent over.

    Just as Su Tianfang wanted to find other problems, he continued to challenge Xia Hongxue, but a third person's voice appeared, and then the room became brighter again.

    "who are you?"

    When Su Tianfang heard the sound, she was startled for the first time, and she was still thinking about who appeared suddenly. She took a closer look, and there was a lantern shining brightly on the stairs, and she was standing on the stairs with a  It turned out that the person who held the lantern was the guy guarding the shop, and she was relieved.

    It turned out that the man guarding the store had already taken off his coat and was waiting to rest. Then he heard all kinds of movements downstairs and wondered if he was going to be a thief, so he called  He came downstairs with the light on to find out. Before leaving, he took the fire bag in his hand and took it down, thinking that if he met a thief after going downstairs, the thief would follow him.  If they fight, the opened fire book is just a good weapon for attacking people.

    He was also thinking about what he needed to do if there were two people listening to the movement.

    In order not to disturb others, he first extinguished his own lantern, but when he walked down the stairs slowly, getting closer and closer, he listened to the conversation between the two people, the voice became louder and louder, and finally he heard it again and again.  There was still a small conflict and quarrel, but he didn't look like a thief at all, so he took out the fire folder he had prepared in advance, lit the lantern and asked directly.

    Su Tianfang recognized the guy, but she didn't know the guy's name. She was a little anxious for a while, but she soon calmed down. The guy didn't remember, so she just called the boss.

    "Where did the shopkeeper go?"

    The man had already come up at this time, he raised the lantern high, and took a look at Su Tianfang's face, and then he realized it.

    "Miss Su! It's you! I'm really sorry that the flood washed into the Dragon King Temple!??, it must be endless.

    Su Tianfang chuckled: "Go, my sister will take you to the place of fireworks to have fun."

    Regardless of Xia Hongxue's willingness or not, she grabbed Xia Hongxue's hand and rushed into the Zuixian Tower.

    Xia Hongxue hurriedly struggled: "Nonsense, let me go!"

    Since Su Tianfang wanted to pull others in, he was naturally prepared. Xia Hongxue couldn't break free so easily if he wanted to. In the end, Su Tianfang dragged him all the way into the Drunken Immortal Tower, and sat on an empty table with Su Tianfang.  down.

    Now that there are few customers and the business is dying, the girls are naturally very happy when someone suddenly comes to the door. Those girls who are empty and have no guests naturally rush to come here.

    Xia Hongxue's man, they didn't grab it so quickly, so naturally they wouldn't let Su Tianfang go, some people also chose to attack Su Tianfang directly, and the good wine and food came soon.

    After Xia Hongxue came in, she had an iceberg face, and her actions and words kept those girls thousands of miles away.

    The girls gradually felt that they really couldn't please him, and they couldn't serve him well. Su Tianfang didn't have much chance to make a move, and with a woman, there wasn't much money to be had, so some people didn't want to.  Go over to play with Su Tianfang, or some people just can't go over.

    And Xia Hongxue looked at Su Tianfang next to her. She was obviously a woman, but she was able to let go of it so freely. She could do things to the woman next to her, and her movements were so casual and free. Xia Hongxue even wondered if Su Tianfang came in often.  This is a place of right and wrong.

    What annoyed him was that Su Tianfang actually talked about him.

    "I said that you are still a man. There are so many beautiful girls in your arms and arms. You are Liu Xiahui, and you don't react at all. It hurts the hearts of the girls too much."

    Xia Hongxue didn't even want to reply to her words, but his own people were already sitting here, and Su Tianfang actually cared about having fun with other women, so he could only sit aside and drink.

    "Leave this female guest to me, you can go back first."

    The business was not good at first, and those women looked at their boss and came to compete with him for business. They felt a little bit unhappy, but since the boss had already spoken, he couldn't say no to leaving.  No matter what happens in the future, it still depends on the boss to give me a bite to eat.

    Seeing these girls suddenly look downcast, Liu Qingqing added something.

    "This silver is indispensable to you, just come to me tomorrow and get it, and I will give it to you."

    After hearing that there was still money to be taken, the girls immediately became happy again, and then they all left their seats happily, no need to continue working, and the money was also in hand, which is great.

    "Sister Qingqing, please stay safe."

    Hearing Su Tianfang call her "Sister Qingqing", Liu Qingqing smiled, this little girl can call herself "Sister", it seems that she has inherited the kindness of the past, so it is naturally the best, and she did not have what happened back then.  The hard work was in vain, and the suffering and grievances she suffered later were not in vain. After all, the last time, after Su Tianfang left, she always felt that Yueya still had some hatred when she thought about it later.  The hatred moved to himself.

    "Girl, stay safe, this son is"

    "This is my old friend for many years, surnamed Xia."

    Liu Qingqing blessed her body and saluted.

    "Hi, Mr. Xia."

    Although Liu Qingqing's beauty surprised him the moment he first arrived, but because he cared about Liu Qingqing's identity in his heart, he didn't have a good feeling for Liu Qingqing, so he just replied coldly.  .  Liu Qingqing was already used to this kind of scene. People in the world often saw cold eyes, so she didn't mind, and just turned her eyes back to Su Tianfang.

    "Sister Qingqing, sit down."

    Liu Qingqing leaned over again, and then sat down.

    "Tonight I got together with this friend. I wanted to have a few drinks with him, but for some reason, I went to many wine shops that I had been to, but all of them were closed.  Sister Qingqing, and these beautiful girls, their feet are uncontrollable and they come in by themselves." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 112

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing that Xia Hongxue didn't want to see Liu Qingqing, Su Tianfang said: "Sister Qingqing, don't be surprised, my friend has a strange temperament and doesn't often interact with outsiders, so he is a little cold."

    Su Tianfang explained intentionally, and Liu Qingqing naturally smiled.

    "It's okay, the young master is noble, and the little girl likes the young master very much, but this world of mortals has polluted the young master, I hope the young master is not to blame."

    Liu Qingqing unabashedly expressed her friendliness towards Xia Hongxue in words, but Xia Hongxue didn't seem to have changed much. It seemed that Liu Qingqing's kindness was a cold ass.

    "Sister Qingqing is righteous, and Crescent Moon likes it. After I came in this evening, I sat here for a long time. Compared with the last time I came, there seemed to be a lot less customers. I think Sister Qingqing's business is very affected now.  ? There are so many beautiful girls who need you to support, will there be any pressure?"

    "Miss Yueya has a heart, so she will only eat this bowl of rice. Although the business will be a little colder, but she won't be able to talk about it. No matter how hard it is for the sisters, I can still manage this food and clothing, so I won't  How stressful.

    Your visit to Zuixian Tower this time should not be just for drinking, right? So many things have happened in the city recently, I wonder if these things are what my sister wants to know tonight?  "

    "Sister Qingqing is really insightful and hits the nail on the head. This time I came here for this matter, but now, I just want to have a drink here."

    After finishing speaking, Su Tianfang put down the empty wine glass that had been shaking for a long time in his hand.

    Liu Qingqing poured wine for Su Tianfang.

    "This will disappoint you. There are many people here for fun in this Zuixian Tower. The guests are all concerned about their own happiness and cannot receive too much news. Unlike the wine shop, the news flow is the most well-informed.  The place."

    Although Liu Qingqing said that he couldn't help Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang didn't show any disappointment. Instead, he smiled wickedly, and moved towards Liu Qingqing.

    "Sister, since you already guessed that I came here for this matter, you must have some news."

    Su Tianfang's "sister" directly brought the relationship between the two closer.

    "The news in my hand is the news that everyone knows. You might as well wait until the restaurant opens tomorrow, and then ask the waiter there. I think you can get 70% to 80% of the news you want to know."

    "My sister can satisfy what I want, so why should I go far away?"

    Liu Qingqing got up, and Su Tianfang grabbed her sleeve.

    "Boss¡ªwhere's the little red man? Call me quickly! Why did she say she's gone for a while and hasn't come back?"

    Someone nearby called Liu Qingqing, so Su Tianfang had no choice but to let go, and Liu Qingqing went to entertain the guest who called her.

    After Liu Qingqing left, Su Tianfang took his anger out on Xia Hongxue without saying a word.

    "It's all your fault!"

    Xia Hongxue frowned displeased.

    "She doesn't want to tell you the news you want to know, and there are guests calling her, so it's normal for her to leave." What does this have to do with me?

    Before the next words came out, his words were interrupted by Su Tianfang.

    "When someone comes, you always face her with an iceberg face, as if she owed you five hundred taels. If she is unhappy, can you cooperate with me? You say I don't blame you? Who are you to blame?  Offended first."

    "You only told me that you came here for fun, but you didn't tell me that you came here to ask for others, or I'll go and apologize to her?"

    Although Xia Hongxue said she was apologetic, Xia Hongxue didn't think what was wrong with her. She just felt that her behavior just now was completely human. The boss didn't want to share the news, so it should have nothing to do with him.  Saying it like this is just for Su Tianfang to hear.

    "Okay, okay, everyone has already offended you, and it won't work if you want to apologize. It will take a while to apologize, and it shouldn't be that easy to let go. Tonight's news won't work, let's go."

    In the end, Su Tianfang could only pay the money with hope, and left Zuixian Tower.

    When the two got up to leave, Xia Hongxue turned her head to take a look at Liu Qingqing, who was talking and laughing with the guests over there.

    A fat-headed male guest stretched out his hand to Liu Qingqing, wanting to grab Liu Qingqing's hand. Liu Qingqing gently flicked the silk handkerchief in his hand, drawing a beautiful arc, and cleverly avoided the male guest.  Stretch out the salty pig's hand, and then continue talking and laughing.I haven't had enough food, I came to knock on the door so hard, I was in a hurry to seduce my soul!  Stop knocking, stop knocking!  "

    "It's me, you open the door!"

    After hearing this familiar voice, Su Ziyang's drowsiness disappeared in an instant. He quickly got up, and before he could even turn on the light, he quickly reached the door with his muscle memory, and opened the room.  Door.

    "Master, you have disappeared for several days, and you are finally back!"

    "Where are my parents?"

    "Second uncle and second aunt? I saw them in the afternoon. I don't know now. Master, where have you been during this time? And the senior brother has disappeared. I went to the thatched cottage on the mountain to wait for you for half a month.  , I didn¡¯t go today.¡±

    I saw someone in the afternoon, which means that there is nothing serious about the two of them, and their safety can be ensured. I am finally relieved, but why is it so late now that no one is in the room?

    "Then what were they doing when you saw them in the afternoon?" Su Tianfang hurriedly continued to ask.

    Su Ziyang thought about it for a while: "At that time It seems that I saw my second uncle and aunt go outside? As for what I did, I didn't ask. It's so late, why did you come to them suddenly? And  At this time, the second uncle and the second aunt should have fallen asleep, didn't you see the two of them in their room?"

    Su Tianfang rolled her eyes in her heart, and she also disliked the cousin in front of her who seemed to have no IQ at all.

    "I didn't find them in their room, so I came here to look for you. Otherwise, do you think I came here to report to you in a hurry?"

    The question that Su Ziyang asked just now was really thoughtless and was said by Zuo Tianfang, and he felt a little bit wronged afterwards.

    "I just asked this casually, saying, where have you disappeared these days? I haven't seen you in the family, and I haven't seen you in the small hut. That senior brother disappeared suddenly just like you.  "

    "Going to do something, your senior brother is fine, but you won't see him for the past two months, so let's sleep!"

    Su Tianfang didn't want to talk so much with him at this moment, so she just wanted to dismiss him with a few words, and then think about things.

    "I haven't seen the senior brother for two months! Master, I haven't learned a new move for half a month! When will you teach me a new move?"

    "I'll teach you in a few days, I have something to deal with now, don't bother me."

    After Su Tianfang finished speaking, she was about to turn around and leave.

    Xia Hongxue, who was standing on the side, was ignored by the two people during the whole process. In fact, he was standing a bit too far. Su Ziyang's eyes are full of Su Tianfang now, so he really didn't notice Xia Hongxue's existence.

    Xia Hongxue also listened quietly from the sidelines, and did not interrupt the conversation between the two of them. Finally, she also knew that her aunt and uncle were safe, and she breathed a sigh of relief just like Su Tianfang.

    It's just that Su Tianfang was about to leave, Xia Hongxue naturally continued to follow, it was only then that Su Ziyang noticed another man next to Su Tianfang.

    "Huh? Master! Is this my second senior brother?"

    Su Ziyang yelled at Su Tianfang who was going away.

    Su Tianfang was taken aback for a moment, and Xia Hongxue was also taken aback immediately, second senior brother?  At the first moment, the two of them had a tacit understanding and turned their heads to look at Su Ziyang who was standing at the door.

    When Su Ziyang saw Xia Hongxue, what he thought was that Su Tianfang said that his senior brother would not see anyone for the next two months, but Su Tianfang also said that there was nothing he could teach him, mainly because he didn't know how to teach, and now he brought someone  Come, I wondered if it was someone else who would continue to teach me martial arts.

    But when he saw Xia Hongxue turned around to look at him, Su Ziyang blinked his eyes. These two senior brothers seemed to be kinder than the senior senior, but they seemed to have a bit of a ferocious feeling when they looked at them.  Will it be better to come.

    Su Tianfang looked at Xia Hongxue, found that Xia Hongxue was still staring at Su Ziyang, and shouted out politely.

    "Knowing that he is your second senior brother, you still don't call him! Hurry up and call second senior brother!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 113 Enemy or Friend

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "And your second senior brother has a nice name, called Xia Hongxue, the summer of summer, the red of red, the snow of snowflakes"

    Su Tianfang still wanted to pretend for a while longer, but Xia Hongxue didn't intend to continue acting with Su Tianfang.

    "I am not your second senior brother. If you want me to be your second senior brother, there is still a difference between dreaming and daydreaming. Don't be wishful thinking."

    After leaving these words, he pulled Su Tianfang and left.

    Su Ziyang was left with a dazed face, so is this person his second senior brother?  Could it be that the second senior brother, like the senior senior brother, was forcibly accepted as an apprentice by Su Tianfang, so he didn't want to admit that he was his senior brother?

    After thinking about it this way, Su Ziyang felt that there must be this possibility. Didn't his senior brother just yell at his master? He didn't accept calling him senior senior at first, but after teaching himself martial arts for a few days  , I didn't refute him anymore when I called him big brother, and I still answered myself.

    Su Ziyang looked at this second senior brother who looked as fierce as Situ Xianyun, and thought that when we meet again next time, no matter what classmate Xia says, he can just call him second senior brother. After he gets acquainted in the future, he will naturally respond.  own up.

    Su Tianfang was a little stunned at first, and was forced to leave the scene by Xia Hongxue. After thinking for a while, he realized that this guy blamed himself for wishful thinking and wanting to be his master.

    "Hey, it's not good for me to point at Sang and scold Huai. You let me go quickly! Why are you walking around? You don't know the way."

    As soon as Su Tianfang began to struggle in his hands, Xia Hongxue let go of Su Tianfang's hand, and then said coldly: "Now our top priority is to find my aunt and the others, so I don't have time to start any business with your relatives.  Just a joke, and I don't want you to make too many unrealistic jokes like this."

    Su Tianfang saw that the man in front of her couldn't take a joke, so she didn't intend to continue joking with him, and said seriously.

    "Oh, why are you so serious? Can't you just stop joking? Besides, how did you see that I made a fuss? Since you want to ask my brother, shouldn't it be right to coax him?"

    Xia Hongxue was unwilling to keep the topic on Su Ziyang, so he asked.

    "Where else can I find my aunt besides here?"

    Xia Hongxue was ready to fight every moment, so Su Tianfang stopped making innocuous jokes with him, and responded to him in a serious manner.

    "Over the past few years, I haven't spent much time in this Su Mansion, and most of the time I've stayed in Butterfly Valley with Uncle Mo, so my parents and the othersother than this Su Mansionwhere else can I goI really don't know.  "

    "You don't care too much about the two of them, don't you even know the most basic things?"

    Su Tianfang said helplessly: "It's not that I want to care less about them, it's that they don't have anything to worry about, so why should I worry about other things. You don't have to be so anxious, we also have other things now.  The place has never been.¡±

    "The other place you are referring to is"

    "Yu Mansion."

    After Su Tianfang said these two words, Xia Hongxue's heart suddenly became clear. That's right, after the two of them entered the city, they went to Yihong Courtyard to inquire about the news, and they also came back here to find someone.  The two of them hadn't been there yet, and this instantly made him clear.

    Xia Hongxue's attitude became a little better this time, compared to the tense and serious expression before, it was a little more relaxed, and she spoke two words.

    "Lead the way."

    Su Tianfang felt a little relieved when he heard that this guy's tone was not as tough as before.

    Although these two people are now her father and mother in name, Su Tianfang is more grateful to them, so for not being able to find them in the first place, although she will be a little anxious, but don't worry.  Will really show that I am very nervous, and that sincere nervousness, Su Tianfang thinks there are still some things she can't do.

    Just like this, Su Tianfang led Xia Hongxue all the way straight, and when they arrived at the Yu Mansion, the two of them unexpectedly ran into nothing again. The Yu Mansion is now empty, with no one there, it's dark and dense, and they didn't raise a hand.  Lights, so it's not like a scene that everyone has rested at all.

    "Are you sure this is Yufu? Why is there no one here?"

    "You ask me how I know! I'm also very anxious if I can't find anyone.

    theSuch a big goal of the Yu Mansion is placed here. No matter what, he is still a rebel. If there is no accident, then everyone should have dispersed in the first place, so how could they all stay here?  Waiting to be caught by Weng Zhong.  "

    Xia Hongxue frowned: "Then how did you bring me here without thinking about it just now?"

    This fact really made Su Tianfang feel wronged again.

    "Isn't it because I was in a hurry just now? What's the use of blaming me! It was you who forced me to ask for an address just now, so I can only tell you here."

    Xia Hongxue thought about it because he was too anxious just now, so he was a little tight, he adjusted his mentality again, and then spoke.

    "Then think about it now, is there any more? Where might it have gone? Even a little bit is fine, and this is not the way to go."

    "Let's rest today, let's take it easy. It's getting late now. Even if we go to the place I'm thinking of now, maybe everyone has already rested. It's not good to disturb people's dreams."

    Su Tianfang had no choice but to persuade him. Xia Hongxue is not a single-minded person, and it is indeed getting late. In the whole city, when they were rushing to the Yu Mansion just now, there were not many people on the way.  There are still lights in the house.

    What's more, he still can't forget himself. When he was in Qingfengzhai today, he saw Su Tianfang's downcast appearance, and he didn't know what kind of suffering Su Tianfang had endured to put himself in such a mess. Then he suddenly knew  After such a big thing happened, Su Tianfang rushed back to the city overnight without taking a break. Now, because she is being forced by the other side, she has to look for people everywhere, but she has never been able to get a rest. Seeing Su Tianfang's expression now  It also revealed deep exhaustion, and I still felt a little bit distressed about her in my heart.

    The final result was that Xia Hongxue followed Su Tianfang's arrangement, and the two of them first responded that they were comfortable and went to rest, and then made other plans the next day.

    Su Tianfang took Xia Hongxue back, and there was nothing else to arrange, and he didn't know that there were other vacant houses in such a big Su residence?

    Fortunately, Su Tianfang took Xia Hongxue to the side courtyard where she lived, and let Xia Hongxue live in her own room, and then she went back to live in Su Yulinwan's room, and the two of them just rested for a night.

    When Xia Hongxue saw Su Tianfang the next day, Su Tianfang's complexion really improved a lot, and after a night's rest, Su Tianfang had already found a third place where she could look for someone.

    Autumn Mansion¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Su Tianfang brought Xia Hongxue here, and after arriving at the Qiu Mansion, she first went to find Gu Xi, and when she saw Gu Xi, he asked Gu Xi a lot of things, but Gu Xi didn't know anything, and then Su Tianfang asked Gu Xi to take her with her.  Go see Shen Qingyuan.

    When Shen Qingyuan saw Su Tianfang, he smiled indifferently.

    "I didn't think you could find this kid here."

    Su Tianfang saluted solemnly.

    "Uncle Shen, I think you must know where my father and mother are now?"

    Shen Qingyuan smiled, then walked in another direction with his back to Su Tianfang.

    "I don't know why it took so many days for you to come here, but I think you should have a general idea of ??what happened this time, but you have to see clearly. My Shen family is an official in the court, and  Your father and mother helped others to rebel, and you come to me to find them two, and you are not afraid that I will send you up to claim credit for the emperor."

    "If it were someone else, I think Uncle Shen would, but with the relationship between you and my father, I believe you won't."

    "oh?"

    "My father has also mentioned your kindness in front of me many times. The friendship between the two of you for many years, and Uncle Shen's personality, but for so many years, Tianfang has been traveling between Su Mansion and Butterfly Valley, so she has been  I had no chance to meet Uncle Shen until the last time I had a heart-to-heart talk with Gu Xi late at night. When I met you, Uncle Shen, my first impression of people was always good, so I naturally believed in your relationship with my father No matter what my father is, you will definitely  help him."

    "Interesting." Shen Qingyuan turned back: "But you still trust Shen too much, and think highly of me, Shen. I am also a layman. Although my relationship with your husband is very good, if you say that you are  If you can sell your friends for glory under the conditions, even if you have been close friends for many years, I will not let go of this opportunity for glory and wealth."

    Gu Xi sounded a little anxious.  what is happening?  She felt a little confused when she heard it. If she has a good relationship, would she still do this kind of stabbing in the back?  That's it I'm afraid my mind is a little muddled.

    Xia Hongxue was extremely vigilant, and she was on guard against Shen Qingyuan in her heart, because Shen Qingyuan had already said what she said, but it was not certain whether it was true or not. Anyway, since he had such thoughts, he should  Be careful, otherwise it is really possible that it will be sold in the next second.

    And Su Tianfang listened to what he said, stared into his eyes, and also judged how true or false what he said. Could it be that she really misjudged the wrong person and made the wrong decision this time?

    Shen Qingyuan looked at the serious-looking Su Tianfang, and felt complacent. It seems that this girl is a little bit worse.

    But the next moment, something unexpected happened to him (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)p; Xia Hongxue was extremely vigilant, and she was on guard against Shen Qingyuan in her heart, because Shen Qingyuan had already said this, but it was not certain whether it was true or not. Anyway, since he had such thoughts, he  It should be guarded against, otherwise it is really possible that it will be sold in the next second.

    And Su Tianfang listened to what he said, stared into his eyes, and also judged how true or false what he said. Could it be that she really misjudged the wrong person and made the wrong decision this time?

    Shen Qingyuan looked at the serious-looking Su Tianfang, and felt complacent. It seems that this girl is a little bit worse.

    But the next moment something unexpected happened to him (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 114

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Uncle, just let me meet my parents, I haven't seen them for a month!"

    Su Tianfang immediately knelt down beside Shen Weiran, and then hugged Shen Weiran's slender thighs.

    The big guys looked at Su Tianfang's sudden move, they were all stunned, their backs trembled slightly, and they stared at Su Tianfang who was sitting on the ground holding Shen Weiran's thigh in surprise, and heard that her words seemed to be genuine.  The weeping that was revealed was performed there with both emotion and emotion.  Where did this come from?  Why did it start again, and things didn't follow the routine.

    Because it is Shen Weiran who is being hugged now, Su Tianfang is not embarrassed, so now he is the only one who is embarrassed.

    Shen Weiran felt amused watching this scene, and said, "I said, what are you doing?"

    Su Tianfang ignored the surprised gazes from the people around her, and continued to speak in a crying voice.

    "Uncle, please take pity on me. I haven't seen my parents for a month. I really miss them. Let me meet them!"

    Shen Weiran looked at the eldest niece who surrendered to his legs, and felt an indescribable feeling in his mood, and also felt that Su Tianfang was a little funny. This was really the obedient and obedient girl Su Yu told him before.  children?  Looking at it now, it doesn't seem to matter.

    Gu Xi quickly ran over and tried to pull Su Tianfang up. Anyway, she felt that her uncle was not very fun, and she didn't know whether she was happy or angry, but generally speaking, she had an intriguing appearance.  To avoid any bad influence, it is better to quickly pull people up before talking.

    "Stop making trouble, get up quickly, what are you doing?"

    Helplessly, Su Tianfang threw a tantrum there: "I don't! I don't care, if you don't take me to see my parents, I won't get up."

    "Stop making trouble, get up first!"

    Xia Hongxue, who was watching for a while, saw Su Tianfang fighting so hard, and then he also knelt down.

    "Senior, the two of us are eager to find someone. If you know something, please let us know. We are grateful."

    Xia Hongxue is such a big person, so Shen Weiran had already seen him when he came in, but he didn't intend to take the initiative to pay attention to him.

    "Who are you?"

    Knowing that Shen Weiran knew Lin Wan, Xia Hongxue said, "Lin Wan is my aunt. I learned that she has something to do now, so I came here to visit her."

    "I've never heard her mention this before." Shen Weiran said softly: "You should get up first, don't kneel down, it's useless if you beg me like this, I can't give you the answer you want to know."

    "this¡­¡­"

    Xia Hongxue wondered for a moment whether he should get up or not, but seeing Su Tianfang still kneeling there, hugging his thigh and continuing to cry, then he stopped getting up, and at that moment he just lowered his head.

    Gu Xi wanted to pull Su Tianfang, but she couldn't pull her up, but she didn't expect another one to kneel down next to her. She looked at Shen Weiran, and Shen Weiran just glanced at her: "You don't have to pull her."

    She smiled awkwardly, then walked to the other side.

    Su Tianfang didn't stop, she pretended to cry there, and she quietly wiped some saliva on herself, rubbing the corners of her eyes, thinking that she should act more fully, so she also quietly pinched her own arm  I squinted and squeezed my eyes hard. At that moment of pain, the muscles of the whole body tensed up, but the tears still did not come out. It was really a waste of time.

    Why can't I give you the answer? Don't you just don't want to say it? I don't believe you are begging you so shamelessly here. You are so cruel that you don't tell me. You say you don't know anything, so I don't believe your words.  You are the only person that Su Yu mentioned to him before, and no one else has heard of it. If he can mention you, it must be that you are relatively different, so if something happens, he will definitely talk to you.  How could you not know what a good friend like this said?  Just stop trying to fool me.

    However, Shen Weiran just looked at the movement of the people around him like this, and he didn't move, just let Su Tianfang act there, he was so flawed, he just wanted to see what else Su Tianfang could do next  .

    Su Tianfang felt that she was hugging someone's thigh and shaking here. She had been pretending to cry for a while, why there was no real movement, and then she couldn't help but glanced up, only to find that Shen Weiran was just looking down at him.  Own.

    Could it be that I really made a mistake in my judgment again?  No, my own brainHongxue carried Su Tianfang away like a chick like this, Gu Xi glanced at Shen Weiran, just laughed, and then hurriedly followed out.

    Shen Weiran watched the three people go out the door, Su Tianfang's voice became smaller and smaller, he shook his head.

    "Xia Hongxue, let go of me quickly! Believe it or not, this old lady jumped up and hit your Tianling Gai!"

    "You may not even be able to hit a jump with your height." Xia Hongxue countered.

    This sentence instantly ignited the anger in Su Tianfang's heart: "What are you talking about? You really came here for a fight, didn't you?"

    "You woman, please keep your voice down and stop screaming. If you scream again, everyone else will come over." Gu Xi chased after her, and said in a pleading voice.

    Xia Hongxue finally let go of Su Tianfang, and then continued to walk forward.

    "Don't go, stop for my old lady, my old lady must settle accounts with you!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 115 Waiting for the Rabbit

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I've been torturing him for so long, and I'm about to succeed. Why do you force me out? It's really a good thing that doesn't succeed or fail." Su Tianfang complained very dissatisfied.

    Su Tianfang turned her head to look at Gu Xi who was following behind, complaining to him, and kept talking about all kinds of bad things about Xia Hongxue.

    "Let me tell you, he is just like this, he is self-righteous, and sometimes he really pissed me off"

    Xia Hongxue stopped and turned around, but Su Tianfang didn't know that Xia Hongxue had stopped and was still walking forward. Gu Xi didn't pay attention, so he didn't have time to notify Su Tianfang, and then Su Tianfang directly bumped into  There was a force in his arms, she couldn't stand still, and fell backwards, Xia Hongxue stretched out her hand, wrapped her arms around her waist, and hugged her.

    Gu Xidu had already stretched out her hand, intending to give Su Tianfang a hand, but now she just quietly put her hand in the air, and then she slowly took it back.

    Su Tianfang, who had made a false alarm, turned her head and looked at Xia Hongxue with astonishment.

    After this brief fragmentation time, Su Tianfang quickly recovered.

    Su Tianfang pushed Xia Hongxue with extreme disgust, and then left his embrace.

    "I said what the hell are you doing? Why did you stop suddenly for no reason? You were walking forward, but you didn't say a word when you stopped. You want to kill me. You are as thin as a bamboo pole or a monkey.  There is no flesh at all, and it hurts my mother to death when it hits it."

    Xia Hongxue said: "It's you who don't look at the road, how can you feel so at ease when you blame yourself."

    Su Tianfang was already angry in her heart, but now she is even more angry with this incident. Even if she knew it was her fault, she would not admit it!

    "Anyway, it's your fault. Stop for no reason. If you don't stop, I won't hit you!"

    "Okay, okay, you two stop arguing, it's fine, why are you arguing again? Don't worry about everything here, you two fell out again. Mr. Xia stopped suddenly, it should be  I have something to tell you."

    Gu Xi stood up helplessly and acted as a peacemaker once again.

    "Is there something wrong with him? There's a shitty thing, a dog can't spit out ivory, so hurry up and say something!"

    Xia Hongxue said helplessly: "Although I am of the same generation, I am older than you in terms of age, can you respect me a bit?"

    "Why should I respect you?" Su Tianfang asked angrily.

    Xia Hongxue also knew that Su Tianfang looked hopeless when he made a fuss, so he didn't care about anything with Su Tianfang anymore.

    "Just now you begged hard, but he didn't know anything, but the situation is not as he said later, he really doesn't know anything, since you, Uncle Shen, no matter how much you beg  He is not willing to help. Presumably his aunt and uncle have entrusted and said something to him, so he is determined and unwilling to tell us. If this is the case, then we will find a place to guard and wait.  After he came out, follow him. Now that you have come to him, I think he will definitely go to my aunt and uncle and explain our situation to them.

    From my point of view, this tea shed is pretty good. This location can be a good view of the gate of the General's Mansion. We will sit here and wait for you, Uncle Shen. If we come out from inside, we will definitely pass by here.  We'll just follow him then.  "

    Gu Xi seemed to become clear all of a sudden, and clapped his hands and called out: "You mean to wait for a rabbit?"

    Sitting on the sidelines?  Before Xia Hongxue figured out what this word meant, Su Tianfang had already looked at the terrain, and said, "Could it be too close here? I'm afraid that when he came out, his eyes would look this way."  Anyone who looks at it can see us, there is no hiding at all.¡±

    "When I first came out, I had already looked over from the door. This tea stand is not easy to see the whole picture from the other side. In addition, the people around here have been walking around. It is so far away from the general.  It is not easy to recognize an acquaintance at a glance when seeing this tea stand at the gate of the mansion, but it is relatively easier for us to just concentrate on looking at the gate of the general's mansion where few people pass by."

    After hearing these words, the two of them looked at the entrance of the General's Mansion and then at the tea stand.

    Su Tianfang said: "Okay, you're smart, I blamed you. But before you make a decision, can you also tell me? Don't let me be confused and follow you everywhere.  Shall we break in? Humph!

    ?And even if you're doing well now, I won't forgive you. You just pulled me out just now. I'll write this account first!  "

    After Su Tianfang finished speaking, he walked into the tea shed by himself, and then shouted.

    "The boss served me a pot of tea and two baskets of buns."

    "Okay, sir, please wait a moment."

    Xia Hongxue said: "Is there one thing you can not keep an account with me? It's nothing more than thinking about cheating my money later."

    Although Su Tianfang had already taken the seat first, she was not far away from the two of them, so she naturally listened to everything Xia Hongxue said.

    "Hey, I'd have forgotten if you didn't say that. I'm penniless now. I'll pay for the tea money and bun money later."

    Xia Hongxue said: "You are the one who ordered the food, I don't have half a penny to pay you." After saying this, he didn't intend to take a seat, it seemed like he was just going to have sex with Su Tianfang.

    Gu Xi saw that since she would feel something bad again, she hurriedly said in front of Su Tianfang: "This money is mine, it's not much, I just happened to have some broken silver on me, originally I wanted to  I saved it for going out to drink some wine today, and it just happens to be used now, Mr. Xia, let's sit down together."

    Since Su Tianfang had already chosen a seat and sat down, the two of them naturally had no choice but to follow and take their seats together.

    The boss's action was also very fast, he quickly identified which basket of steamed buns was already cooked, and then put two baskets of steamed buns on Su Tianfang's table, and then brought over a pot of tea, with a few teacups in the tray  .

    After setting everything up one by one, the boss greeted with a smile and said: "Guest officer, everything you ordered is ready, use it slowly, guest officer, I heard this guest officer mention wine just now, I also have it here  Wine can be sold, sir, do you want it? If you want it, I will call you." Looking at Gu Xi with a courteous look.

    Su Tianfang just took a look and didn't speak, and then drank tea in big bowls there. Anyway, this tossing and tossing, every day is so short of water, it is always easy to dry mouth, although seeing this tea  It's a bit bitter, but I can't help but drink it directly as water, without any intention of tasting tea at all.

    Gu Xi saw that the boss was so enthusiastic, so it was hard for her to refuse. In addition to this wine, she really wanted to drink some. Anyway, she wanted to drink, and it didn¡¯t matter where she went.  Here, too, you don't have to run around.

    She looked at Su Tianfang and wanted to ask Su Tianfang if he would like to drink, but she saw that she was drinking tea non-stop, and then glanced at Xia Hongxue. Xia Hongxue had a cold face, so he didn't dare to ask, just looked at her.  With a gentle and jade-like appearance, I thought it would be easy to get along with, but I didn't expect this person to be so cold.

    "Then the boss will serve me a pot of the best bar you have here."

    Since these two people can't ask, let's ask for a pot first, and then continue to add more when there is not enough.

    Seeing that his sales promotion was successful, the boss was instantly happy.

    "Okay, sir, just wait, I'll bring it here for you."

    After finishing speaking, he went to the cabinet and took out a jug of wine from the cabinet and served them.

    "This jug is absolutely fine wine"

    Before the boss continued to introduce the wine, Su Tianfang interrupted him.

    "Okay, okay, you don't need to introduce, the money for this drink is indispensable to you, you can just accept it later, the tea is gone, refill it for me."

    "Hey, okay." Hearing this.  Feeling that the price of the wine can be raised a bit more, and earning more money, the boss is happier in his heart, and happily refills the teapot for them.

    "Then take your time, guest officer, and call me if you need anything else."

    After finishing speaking, he retreated and continued to guard his bun.

    Su Tianfang picked up a steaming steamed bun, blew on it, and then took a big bite, directly biting into the stuffing of the bun, but it was so hot that she screamed, and quickly spit it out again.

    "Eat slowly, what are you doing in such a hurry?" Gu Xi said angrily and amusedly.

    "I'm still eating slowly. I've only drank a few sips of water since yesterday, and I haven't eaten any rice in my stomach. It's not easy to be alive now. You still want me to eat this thing slowly."

    Xia Hongxue looked at Su Tianfang, this woman hadn't eaten all day, so she didn't eat breakfast first, and then came to the General's Mansion, she dragged herself here early in the morning to meet Shen Weiran.

    "Then why are you in such a hurry? There are places selling breakfast everywhere, so what if you eat a couple of bites before you come to me? You can't fly with such a big General's Mansion."

    Su Tianfang was so full of steamed buns that she couldn't speak clearly, but she babbled a lot.

    "This general's mansion can't fly, but you can fly. Look at the color of drinking in your pocket. I'm afraid that if I come directly, you won't know which wine shop you appear in. Where else should I go?"  Look for you?"

    "Then you don't have to be in such a hurry, look at you, it's okay, just stop talking, the buns are sprayed all over the table, do you want to show some image.

    Mr. Xia, you must have not eaten all morning, so you should eat some to fill your stomach first.  "

    Gu Xi reminded him kindly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??  Such a big general's mansion can't fly again.  "

    Su Tianfang was so full of steamed buns that she couldn't speak clearly, but she babbled a lot.

    "This general's mansion can't fly, but you can fly. Look at the color of drinking in your pocket. I'm afraid that if I come directly, you won't know which wine shop you appear in. Where else should I go?"  Look for you?"

    "Then you don't have to be in such a hurry, look at you, it's okay, just stop talking, the buns are sprayed all over the table, do you want to show some image.

    Mr. Xia, you must have not eaten all morning, so you should eat some to fill your stomach first.  "

    Gu Xi reminded him kindly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 116

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The three of them were like this, waiting for Shen Weiran to come out at the tea shed. From morning to noon and then to afternoon, the tea was refilled one pot after another, and several jars of wine had been served.  Surprisingly, almost all kinds of fillings have already been served for a round.

    There are only five tables in the boss's small tea shed, and the guests at the other tables change from one table to another, and they are the only ones who have remained unchanged for a long time.

    They sat there for so long and ordered so many things. The boss in front was worried that they came here to waste time eating their own overlord meal, and they all ran away when they didn't pay attention, so it was the same.  They stared at them all morning, and when they asked the boss to help refill the tea, the boss shrewdly told them to pay all the tea and wine money first, and then they were happy after receiving the money.  Continue to serve them wine.

    After staying like this for so long, Su Tianfang felt that her eyes were getting tired. No accident, she could fall asleep in the next second. Just like this, she entered a period of dormancy without knowing it. After a while, Su Tianfang ruthlessly  She twitched violently, as if someone suddenly slapped herself and woke herself up. With a little despair, she touched her forehead, then rubbed the corners of her eyes.

    She drank the tea in the bowl in one gulp, and wanted to support herself with the tea to refresh herself, and then stared at the gate of the general's mansion, but she couldn't take it anymore after a while.

    Su Tianfang felt that if she kept going like this, she might explode. After drinking so much tea and wine, and eating so many steamed buns, her stomach is tight now. She was thinking of getting up and going to find a place to solve it.  As soon as she moved, there was thunder behind her, and all of a sudden the two of them focused their attention on Su Tianfang.

    Such a sudden thing happened at such an embarrassing moment, which made Su Tianfang feel embarrassed, and she even felt a little annoyed.  It¡¯s not even when you get up, and it¡¯s not even if you don¡¯t get up.

    But the two of them just glanced at Su Tianfang in tacit agreement, and then moved their eyes away. Xia Hongxue continued to stare at the door of the general's mansion, and Gu Xi continued to lower her head, and then touched it with her finger.  While drinking the tea in the cup, he scribbled patterns on the table. There were many tea stains on the table, which must be the traces left by Gu Xi who didn't dry the things after drawing, or some of them had already dried.

    Although the two of them didn't say anything, Su Tianfang always felt that when they looked at her just now, there was a secret smile in their eyes and they were laughing at her, so that the two of them returned to their original state later, one looked at the gate of the general's mansion, and the other  Something is being drawn there.

    She looked at Xia Hongxue, Xia Hongxue stared at the door over there and didn't respond to her, as if she really didn't express anything about what happened just now.

    She lowered her head on the right side, and looked at Gu Xi who was painting on the table with his head lowered.

    Out of the corner of Gu Xi's eyes, she felt Su Tianfang's movement. She looked up and saw Su Tianfang staring at her. Gu Xi confirmed that Su Tianfang was not looking at the ugly painting she drew, and then asked with a harmless appearance.  road.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Su Tianfang straightened up, picked up a cup of tea and brought it to his mouth, his eyes flickered.

    "I always feel that you are vaguely laughing at me."

    "What am I kidding you about?" Gu Xi pretended not to know, she purposely waited for Su Tianfang to speak up by himself.

    "Just now." Su Tianfang's tone was mixed with a trace of impatience, obviously this was something disgraceful, embarrassing, and she wanted to explain it to herself, probably on purpose.

    "Just now? I was painting here just now. What happened?" Gu Xi naturally knew that she had overplayed it, and felt that it was meaningless to continue pretending. So she approached Su Tianfang kindly, and for a while,  With a considerate look, he said with a smile: "Miss, you don't have to run away from such a small problem.  , the stinky farts are not loud, look at you, make some movement, and it will pass in a while, we big guys don¡¯t have to suffer, and if you can¡¯t help it the radish-flavored buns made by the boss  , you just want to eat two less bites."

    Su Tianfang gave Gu Xi a gouged look, and said, "Stinky girl, I already know how dishonorable it is, and you brought it up to me, and this radish-flavored steamed stuffed bun, is this what I want to eat? Who knew that the boss made it?  The steamed stuffed buns are so weird that even radishes are used as fillings.¡± It¡¯s just that this place is so strange, radishes.?It¡¯s just radish, no matter what it¡¯s called Baiyubao, the old lady thought it was meat buns from my hometown, white jade crystals, and excitedly asked for two baskets, but you didn¡¯t eat them.

    After Su Tianfang finished speaking and thinking about what was in his mind, he also rolled his eyes at Xia Hongxue. He never thought that this guy would not eat any of it, and he couldn't waste it, so he had to eat all of it by himself.

    "After all, the white jade here is still different from the white jade crystal we have. You, next time, be more steady, don't be blind, and ask the main points first." Gu Xi deliberately sarcasm him.

    Su Tianfang felt that her face must be flushed at this time, she was ashamed by what happened just now, and also irritated by this guy, among other things, this guy is definitely a top best bad friend, super  qualified.

    Su Tianfang blurted out a little impatiently: "Is this man surnamed Shen planning not to come out for a day, just to lie in it, even if he doesn't look for my parents, at least he will come out for a walk twice, let me move too  Move your butt, you've been sitting here for almost a day. It's all your fault for coming up with bad ideas, and you are really blind for nothing."

    "We've been waiting for so long, let's wait, we can't give up all our previous efforts." Gu Xi also said with some disappointment.

    Su Tianfang asked Gu Xi: "He stays in the mansion all day long, what can he do? He won't come out all day?"

    Gu Xi shook his head: "I'm not very clear about this. After all, General Shen is in charge of the entire General's Mansion right now, so he doesn't have much to do, and he lives like a wild crane, very leisurely. Just wait a little longer.  , He usually invites friends out for drinks, maybe he will come out in the evening."

    Su Tianfang was not relieved by what Gu Xi said later.

    "Do you think I can wait in this state? I've wasted a whole day here."

    After saying this, Su Tianfang pointed the finger at Xia Hongxue again.

    "I said, you, the chief culprit who caused us to stay here all day, don't you have anything to say?"

    Xia Hongxue opened her mouth and laughed: "This person can't be guarded anymore, so you should just rest here for a day and recharge your batteries. Although I don't know what you have experienced in the past half a month, it depends on what you did yesterday.  Looking down and out, I know you haven't had a good time. After I came back and I saw you, you knew these things, and you have been busy all the time, so you haven't had a good rest. Now you can kill two birds with one stone.  .¡±

    After Su Tianfang heard this, she frowned and said nothing, but her hand was already clenched into a fist, trembling slightly, and then she raised her fist in front of Xia Hongxue.

    "So you did it on purpose and let me stay here for a day?"

    "It's not all. Your rest is just to take care of it. The main thing is to wait for your Uncle Shen to come out."

    Su Tianfang smiled: "So it's like this, big brother, you have a heart. In order to express my gratitude for your care for me, I will make love to you."

    After saying this, Su Tianfang's hand changed from a fist to a palm, and with a heavy palm wind, she directly slapped Xia Hongxue, aiming at the position of his arm. After all, it is said that hitting people is not slapping the face, so she didn't intend to directly  Slap him in the face, save some face for him, and this kid is pretty good-looking, if you slap him on the face, it would be quite disfigured to leave a red palm print.

    But Xia Hongxue is agile, and martial arts practitioners are used to seeing all directions and listening to all directions, so when Su Tianfang started to make any movement, he had already noticed it, without saying a word, he quickly helped the stool, turned around and stood up,  Stay away from Su Tianfang and avoid her attack range.

    Ever since, Su Tianfang's charged palm hit nothing, Su Tianfang gritted his teeth and looked at Xia Hongxue who sat on the other side of the stool away from him.

    "If you have the ability to provoke me, if you have the ability, don't hide."

    Xia Hongxue stood up, two meters away from Su Tianfang. The people around her didn't know what was going on, but someone suddenly felt a gust of wind passing by her side, and then stood there alone, looking at this sudden appearance with bewilderment.  Then he looked at the angry Su Tianfang, thinking it was two young lovers who were arguing, so he smiled and didn't take it seriously.

    "You are always so irrational in doing things. If I don't hide from you, will I survive? You should calm down, Miss Gu, take good care of her, let her be more rational, and there is a girl in the public  Jiajia, pay attention to her image, don't let her scream and kill."

    However, Shen Weiran never thought that the three of them had been guarding him outside the door, so it can only be said that all this was a coincidence.

    Shen Weiran didn't leave the General's Mansion for a whole day, but he went out through another door, and Gu Xi came down to stay with them these few hours, and unexpectedly forgot one thing  , General's Mansion, there is a back door, so it looks stupider than them, waiting here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??He didn¡¯t leave the General¡¯s Mansion for a whole day, but he went out through another door, and Gu Xi came down here to stay with them these few hours, but he also forgot one thing, the General  The mansion has a back door, so it looks stupider than them, waiting here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 117

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang didn't expect that there would be a back door in the General's Mansion, because she had never walked through the back door. She either entered directly through the door, or chose to climb over the wall. For a long time, he had more choices to go directly over the wall, martial arts novels  She has never had enough experience of the feeling of flying over the walls, so every time she climbs over the wall, she enjoys that kind of pleasure.  Exactly the same as Su Ziyang.

    Xia Hongxue said to Gu Xi.

    Although Gu Xi knew that what she said would definitely be useless, she still whispered to Su Tianfang: "Tianfang, there are so many people watching here, so let's stop making trouble, and let's say that if you don't pay attention later, this person  We left the General¡¯s Mansion, we didn¡¯t even know¡­¡±

    "He treats me like an idiot, do you think I'm messing with him?" Su Tianfang complained.

    "People don't think you're an idiot, so don't take your own seat, okay?"

    "You still help him, you just met him today, can't you help me well?"

    ""

    Gu Xi looked at Xia Hongxue, with an expression that seemed to be saying to Xia Hongxue: Look, it's not that I don't want to take care of this person.

    "You do it for me!" Su Tianfang said to Xia Hongxue in an orderly tone.

    Xia Hongxue said: "You're welcome, I won't sit down. In fact, thinking about it, now that I know that my aunt and the others are safe and sound, I feel relieved. As for what they are doing now, there is no need to delve into it. You are here  Hold on, I'm leaving first."

    "Where are you going?" Su Tianfang asked.

    "Of course I'm going back to my Qingfeng Village, otherwise what am I going to do here? It's enough to have you here."

    Seeing Xia Hongxue turn around and stride away, Su Tianfang hurriedly called him.

    "Stop!"

    Su Tianfang waved her plain hand, and the next moment, Xia Hongxue's figure moved, and when she turned sideways, two crystal-like silver needles appeared between Xia Hongxue's fingers.  The silver needle broke and fell to the ground, but it turned into water after a while.

    It turned out that it was the needle that Su Tianfang released with a wave of his hand just now. It was the needle that Su Tianfang took the tea in the cup and made.

    Gu Xi just stared at this scene in a daze, speechless. After all, the operations of both parties were beyond her reach, so she could only choose to watch from a distance.

    However, the people around were drinking tea quietly, and the bun eaters finally realized that something was wrong. What kind of young couples are arguing about these two people making such a noise?

    These ordinary people, although they say they have never experienced it, they have more or less seen the disturbances caused by other people in this city.  The government gentlemen never cared about it, and those who were accidentally killed by the spread just thought they were unlucky.

    What's more, these people also heard what they chatted here. Although they don't know who these people are, they all talked about the General's Mansion.  After this powerful operation, they were terrified, and the next moment they would die. They didn't even pay for the tea, so they quietly left the scene.

    The owner of the tea stall naturally saw this situation, and he wanted to run away, but the tea stall was his, so he couldn't escape, and he could only catch those who ran away when he came out.

    "Hey, guest officer, don't go, you haven't paid the money yet, guest officer, don't go."

    Someone wanted to escape, so he obediently took out the broken silver that he had prepared in advance, put it in the hands of the boss, and ran away quickly.

    And some people naturally do not follow.

    "I haven't had a drink yet, what should I pay? Where is your house? The buns didn't touch you."

    ?After speaking, he shook off the boss's hand, and then hurriedly fled the tea shed. The boss could only do it by himself, he was unlucky, and seeing the posture of the two of them, he didn't dare to approach them, and he spoke from a distance to persuade him.

    "Guest officers, this is a small business. I just want to earn a little money. I don't want your tea bag money. Can you buy it in another place? Don't tear down my tea shed, I still want it."  I rely on this to eat." The owner of the tea shed had a mournful face.

    Gu Xi said with a face full of satisfaction: "I'm really sorry, boss, I will definitely compensate you for your loss later, and it will affect your business. I'm really sorry"

    Xia Hongxue knew when she received the needle and found that the needle would break as soon as it was folded. This was one of Su Tianfang's unique skills, so he didn't worry too muchgood face.

    Su Tianfang was able to become the number one killer in the Jianghu, and he was not known to others. It was because of this unique skill that he could take people's lives in unknown places far away, and kill people invisible.

    Seeing the trembling look of the boss at the side, although Xia Hongxue was not happy at the moment, he didn't want to make too much noise and be noticed by others in this busy city, so he walked back and sat down.  Go back to the seat where I was sitting just now, and then continue to serve myself tea.

    "It's not good for you to use this hand against me. You just want to take my life like that."

    Xia Hongxue looked at Su Tianfang, and said in a steady tone.

    And Su Tianfang was more calm than him.

    "Don't use the belly of a villain to judge the heart of a gentleman. I just let you stay, but I didn't intend to kill you. If you want to, it will be just manslaughter."

    "Take out your special skills and use it against me. Even if it is a manslaughter, won't your conscience hurt? Besides, if you really killed me by mistake, how can you explain to Butterfly Valley?"

    Su Tianfang put on a smile that was not a smile, and said flawlessly: "If I really want to kill you, do you think you still have a chance to avoid my needle? Besides, who do you think I have to explain to? The Li family  Miss Ahua from the Zhou family, or Miss Ruhua from the Zhou family?"

    Gu Xi listened to the conversation between the two, and asked Su Tianfang curiously.

    "Tianfang, what did he say about your famous stunt?"

    Su Tianfang laughed: "It's nothing, don't listen to his nonsense about fame stunts, it's something that has no technical content, but I'm used to using this hand when killing people, it doesn't see blood, it doesn't look so bloody, and it's much more comfortable to finish the job  gone."

    "You good friend, don't underestimate her. She ranks first in the list of Jianghu killers. If you have someone who doesn't like it one day and wants that person to disappear, you can find her.  However, I also heard that your friend in the Jianghu charges a little expensive, after all, she is famous for her stunt, but she can kill people invisible."

    Xia Hongxue thought she was kind enough to interject, and explained.

    Su Tianfang softly popped out this sentence: "Brother, if you don't speak, no one will treat you as dumb." Then she turned around, leaned forward and said to Gu Xi: "One day if you look at this guy  It¡¯s not pleasing to the eye, you tell me, I¡¯ll give you a 30% discount, make sure it¡¯s done beautifully, and get rid of him.¡±

    kill

    Gu Xi suddenly felt a gust of cool wind blowing on her neck, she subconsciously placed her hands on her chest, and stared at Su Tianfang.

    And looking at Su Tianfang with a joking face at this time, Gu Xi didn't know why, but he could think of what happened in the palace last time.  That is to say, Tang Ze was killed on the spot for no reason at that time. Su Tianfang didn't seem to be surprised at all at that time, as if she had already known that the man was going to die.  The sentence that Xia Hongxue mentioned just now, Su Tianfang killed people invisible with one hand!  It seems to be even more Thresh, and the truth of this matter is like this.

    As for that incident, Su Tianfang did not mention it to her. Although she has talked about many things over the years, Su Tianfang has never mentioned to Gu Xi about the affairs in the Jianghu, especially what she has done in the Jianghu.  Many of the things she saw were nothing more than what happened after she was in Butterfly Valley, and when she returned to Su Mansion, she fought openly and secretly with the members of the Su family in Su Manor.

    Su Tianfang was very cute when he saw Gu Xi's appearance like a frightened deer.

    "Look at how timid you are, it's okay, these are all lies to you, what are you thinking? You can believe what he says."

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, and took off Gu Xi's hand that was covering his chest.

    "A liar?" Gu Xi seemed to be asking for proof, but she was about to change her tone in the next sentence: "You can't do it, look at the conversation between the two of you just now, and your expression, he  If you say you are a murderous maniac, I will believe it."

    The owner of the tea shed was listening to what they said, and every single word fell into his ears. The owner of the tea shed was begging his grandpa to tell his grandma, and prayed to God to let the three of them leave quickly.  He doesn't want any money.

    "Let's get down to business, since there is no one to guard here, what should we do next?"

    Su Tianfang asked, taking back the gaze that was looking at the entrance of the General's Mansion, looking at Xia Hongxue, and then at Gu Xi.

    Gu Xi said: "Why are you looking at me? It's up to you to make your own decisions. I'm just here to accompany you. If you don't stay here anymore, then I'll go back. Anyway, today's wine is not enough.  I've had enough, and the two of you have already opened my eyes."

    "Tell me, what's going to happen next?"

    "It's up to you to decide what to do next, so as not to say that I cheated you again."

    "Now you cheated me and let me stay here for a long time for nothing. This matter is indeed true, and I didn't wrong you. Don't act like you have been wronged. You are dissatisfied with me there."

    "How dare you be dissatisfied with you? If you are dissatisfied with you, maybe the next time you get the needle, you will really make a mistake." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)??, then I will go back, anyway, I have had enough wine today, and the two of you have already opened my eyes.  "

    "Tell me, what's going to happen next?"

    "It's up to you to decide what to do next, so as not to say that I cheated you again."

    "Now you cheated me and let me stay here for a long time for nothing. This matter is indeed true, and I didn't wrong you. Don't act like you have been wronged. You are dissatisfied with me there."

    "How dare you be dissatisfied with you? If you are dissatisfied with you, maybe the next time you get the needle, you will really make a mistake." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 118

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang snorted and said, "To put it bluntly, you just refuse to accept it."

    Gu Xidao: "Since you are used to being self-centered, then you can just make the decision yourself. The decision you make yourself can be implemented by yourself, and you will be satisfied. Why do you always ask others?"

    Su Tianfang was unhappy: "Since when did I become self-centered? I have always been very democratic, okay?"

    But after saying this, she saw Gu Xi's sharp and serious eyes, and knew that she was really not joking.

    "Okay, I'm not going to make a fuss. Seriously this time, what are you going to do next? Hey, after all these years, you can be regarded as my military advisor, and you can give me some advice now.  "

    "You still know that I am your military adviser, how many things have you kept from me."

    "Oh, it's okay, okay, those things are over, okay? Don't worry about it, let's talk about what to do next"

    Not long after Su Tianfang and the others left, Shen Weiran also left from the back door.

    When he reappeared, he had already arrived at Yu Sheng's private mansion, which was also the place where Su Tianfang went when Yu Sheng made an appointment with Su Tianfang again after the appointment in Linghe.

    Shen Weiran came here, Lin Wan, Su Yu, Yu Zhouqing, Yu Sheng and others were all here, as well as the shopkeeper of the cloth shop that Su Tianfang wanted to find but couldn't find.

    Among all the people present, Yu Zhouqing's face was obviously a little pale, and his lips were purple. Compared with before, he now looks old and his complexion is not as good as before. It must be because of the court incident. He was severely injured.  As for which aspect was severely injured, it was not obvious from the surface.

    The other people were full of complexions, but there was a trace of fatigue in their eyebrows and eyes. They must have been bothered by things for many days, so they didn't have a good rest.

    When everyone gathered together, they were discussing something, and their expressions were a little serious, so it must be that things were not going very well. Suddenly someone came in, and their voices that were originally discussing also stopped, and they watched together.  to the person who walked in.

    Yuzhouqing said displeasedly: "Didn't you see that something is being discussed here?"

    However, the people who came in ignored Yu Zhouqing, walked up to Lin Wan, and then approached Lin Wan, speaking to Lin Wan in a voice that only two people could hear.

    It turned out that the person who came in was not from Yu Sheng, but was brought by Lin Wan, so this person didn't pay attention to Yu Zhouqing's words.

    Yu Zhouqing's displeasure at this time was more obvious. As the most powerful person present, he was ignored by others.

    Seeing this, Yu Sheng naturally recognized that this person was not his own, and then said: "Grandpa, this is the person they brought along."

    After the person who came in suddenly finished speaking to Lin Wan and what he wanted to say, he got a signal from Lin Wan, and the person withdrew.

    Lin Wan said: "A friend came and asked the two of us to go out. There are some things that need to be said. The things discussed just now should be the same. If you have anything else to say about Old General Yu, then  Talk to Li Cheng."

    After Lin Wan finished speaking, he called Su Yu, and the two of them went out.

    In the final analysis, Lin Wan still didn't like Yu Zhouqing very much, but because he was a senior, he had a certain respect for him, and there was only a certain amount of etiquette between him and him, but he didn't know how to compliment him.  He, so she had something to do on her side, and she left without asking Yu Zhouqing's consent.

    Leaving the three of them there, as soon as the two of them left, the remaining three also dispersed. After all, although Li Cheng also got together to discuss things with them, no matter what, he just listened to Lin Wan.  If Lin Wan is not here, there is naturally no need for him to stay.

    Although Shen Weiran came to Yu Sheng's private mansion to look for the two of them, he just waited outside the mansion, he did not go inside, so the two of them left the private mansion directly after they came out, and then  Find other places and get together.

    They didn't look for a place on purpose, but after leaving Yu Sheng's private mansion, they went to a relatively far place, and then found a place where the three of them stood facing each other.

    Lin Wan asked: "Brother Shen, didn't you just say something happened and send someone to notify us directly? You came here to look for us suddenly, did something happen in the city?"

    Shen Weiran said: "You don't have to be too nervous, nothing happened in the city, everything is fine, everything in the palace is now?? have also stabilized, and Tang Yue has now firmly taken over the throne. Although some people in the court disagreed, they did not directly oppose it.

    I came to see you this time, but I just wanted to tell you that the child is back.  "

    After hearing the news, Su Yu asked first.

    "Fang'er is back?"

    Shen Weiran nodded: "And she already knew about this matter, so now she is thinking about how to find you two, but judging from her situation, this child doesn't seem to know too much news, but only knows that there is  After this change in the court, and many of the businesses in this city under the name of your master have not continued to operate, so the children are very worried about you, afraid that something will happen to the two of you. You see  Do you want to go back and see the child now, and explain the matter to the child."

    Su Yu said: "We only left Su's house two days ago. Now that the child is back, he must have gone back to Su's house. Maybe she doesn't know about other things. Seeing that we are safe, she must know about it."  Yes, so don¡¯t worry too much, maybe it¡¯s not a big deal if the kid wants to find us.¡±

    Shen Weiran said: "You two are still alive, they must know, but whether they are really safe and sound, I don't know if they don't know, after all, this is not a small matter, and you still keep it from her  "

    "Brother Shen, what you said is wrong, it's not that we deliberately wanted to hide Fang'er, it's just that Fang'er suddenly disappeared for more than half a month, and this incident happened during the period of her disappearance.  "

    Lin Wanlai asked, "Then did you ask where she has been these days?"

    Shen Weiran shook his head again: "I didn't ask these questions, but this child brought another person with him, and that child wanted to find you wholeheartedly, so he called you Auntie."

    Auntie, after hearing this shout, the husband and wife thought of the same person tacitly.

    Lin Wan asked: "Then what did he say?"

    Shen Weiran said: "No, it's just that he came with Tianfang. That child Tianfang tried to trick me in various ways, trying to get information about the two of you from me, so that child also  Stand up and say together, I want to find you."

    "When did Hongxue leave Butterfly Valley? And he and Fang'er got together."

    Lin Wan asked Su Yu, and Su Yu said: "You don't know the news about Butterfly Valley yourself, and how did I know it, but since we can get together, Fang must have brought her out in the first place."

    Shen Weiran said: "The two of you should discuss how to meet those two children. What happened this time is extraordinary. After seeing you, these two children must have a lot of questions to ask you. Think about it.  How to deal with them."

    The two were silent for a while after hearing these words, and then Su Yu asked: "These two children don't know our whereabouts now, do they?"

    Shen Weiran said: "I did not inform them of the whereabouts of the two of you, so they should not know at this time."

    Lin Wan said: "Since they don't know where we are now, there's no need to tell them. Besides, since this matter has already been said, we don't plan to let the child get involved, so let her be an outsider completely, there is no need  Come with us through this muddy water."

    Su Yu nodded in agreement.

    Shen Weiran said: "You didn't intend to let the children go through this muddy water, I have no objections, but if you two still don't show up in the future, these two children will keep looking for you two like this,  It¡¯s not a solution, you should find a chance to meet them.¡±

    Lin Wan said: "When the time comes, I will naturally go to see the two of them. Since there is no absolute need now, let the two of them continue to look for it first."

    Shen Weiran said: "You just ignore it and ignore it, but you are at ease, then these two children continue to come to the general's mansion to look for me, and they insist on inquiring about the two of you, what should I do?"

    After Shen Weiran finished asking this sentence, the scene fell into a brief silence.

    Su Yu should have handed over the decision-making power to Lin Wan, so after the whole process, he just listened from the side without saying a word.

    So both of them set their eyes on Lin Wan.

    Lin Wan smiled and said: "Soldiers come to block, water comes to cover, brother Shen, you can see what you want to do with it, as long as we don't tell the whereabouts of the two of us, that's enough."

    Lin Wan immediately threw the ball back to Shen Weiran, leaving him alone to figure out how to deal with it.

    On the other side, Su Tianfang continued to urge Gu Xi.

    "You tell me, what should we do next? It's useless for us to continue wasting time like this."

    Gu Xi felt that her worried hair was about to fall out, but this person kept pushing her by the side. In the end, she bit the bullet and said something, which was equivalent to not saying anything.

    "It's really that urgent, otherwise we'll go back and continue looking for Uncle Shen, and let Uncle Shen say that's all. Anyway, if it's not enough to wait outside the door, then go back to the general's mansion to guard him, and we won't be able to fly anywhere." (Remember this book  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com)The way I want to deal with it.

    On the other side, Su Tianfang continued to urge Gu Xi.

    "You tell me, what should we do next? It's useless for us to continue wasting time like this."

    Gu Xi felt that her worried hair was about to fall out, but this person kept pushing her by the side. In the end, she bit the bullet and said something, which was equivalent to not saying anything.

    "It's really that urgent, otherwise we'll go back and continue looking for Uncle Shen, and let Uncle Shen say that's all. Anyway, if it's not enough to wait outside the door, then go back to the general's mansion to guard him, and we won't be able to fly anywhere." (Remember this book  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 119

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a long silence, Su Tianfang said slowly, "Your operation is to turn me into a fairy."

    Gu Xi said with a guilty conscience, "Didn't you force this?"

    In the end, Su Tianfang and Xia Hongxue followed Gu Xi into the General's Mansion again, but it wasn't surprising that they couldn't find anyone after they came back.

    Su Tianfang said: "What's the situation? We've been staring at the gate for a whole day and we haven't seen anyone coming out. Why isn't he in the General's Mansion anymore? He just disappeared out of thin air."

    Su Tianfang's mentality exploded too many times today, so the two of them didn't do anything to comfort her, and let her complain.

    Xia Hongxue said: "Since we can't find anyone, why don't we go back to Su's residence and wait, maybe my aunt and the others have already gone back."

    Su Tianfang felt that this was reasonable, and finally left the General's Mansion and returned directly to the Su Mansion.

    And on the way back to Su Mansion, they ran into Su Yu far away, which made Su Tianfang ecstatic.

    At first, Su Tianfang was still a little uncertain when he saw Su Yu who was walking towards him, chatting with others, who was facing him.

    "Xia Hongxue, can you see if that is my father?"

    Su Tianfang raised her finger and pointed to Su Yu who was not far away from her.

    "Where is it?"

    Xia Hongxue looked in the direction Su Tianfang was pointing at, but the street was crowded with people, but he couldn't see where Su Yu was pointing at.

    "That's the one, the one next to the sesame seed stand."

    At this time, Su Yu was actually with Shen Weiran, so the person Su Tianfang saw at the first moment was not Su Yu, but the Shen Weiran whom he had seen today. That attire was too familiar, so he was immediately attracted.  her gaze.

    Seeing that Xia Hongxue still hadn't found it, Su Tianfang stopped pointing at Xia Hongxue and wanted to call Su Yu directly, but there was too much noise around her, so she gave up on this idea and ran all the way. In order to avoid the crowd, she ran eastward  Fleeing westward, he ran directly in front of Su Yu.

    Although Xia Hongxue couldn't find anyone, but seeing Su Tianfang running forward so happily, he naturally hurried to follow.

    "Dad!"

    Although Su Tianfang was relatively excited, she still had the reserve she should have, so she controlled herself well in time and did not let herself jump on Su Yu.

    Shen Weiran next to him was automatically blocked by Su Tianfang.

    Su Yu was surprised and pleasantly surprised when he saw Su Tianfang who suddenly appeared in front of him.

    The original decision was not to come back to see Su Tianfang, but to wait for the dust to settle before the husband and wife came back to see Su Tianfang, but in the end Su Yu couldn't help it and didn't want Su Tianfang to worry, so he chose to come back with Shen Weiran  , Lin Wan stayed there and continued to discuss the matter with them, but in fact, there is nothing to discuss about the matter, and now all of this has come to an end, and the rest is up to Yu Zhouqing  .

    The purpose of coming back this time is not only to prevent Su Tianfang from worrying about the two of them, but also to reassure the child about the affairs of Yu's family, so that the child will not be messing around on his own in private, thinking about how to deal with it.

    Furthermore, because of Xia Hongxue's appearance, since the child has already left Butterfly Valley, and now the husband and wife know that he has come here, no matter what, someone must come out to take care of him, ask about the situation, and take care of him.  some.

    See Su Tianfang.  Su Yu hurriedly passed through the crowd and ran in front of him, Su Yu asked.

    "Fang'er, why are you on this street?"

    Su Tianfang said: "I was looking for you and mother, so I am here, where is mother? Why is she not with you?"

    While talking here, he still looked around, looking for it, and wanted to see if Lin Wan was also nearby, but he didn't walk with the team.

    Ever since what happened last time, Su Tianfang always felt that Lin Wan had misunderstood her too, so she felt that she should have a heart-to-heart talk with him, explain everything completely, and say that a woman has a deep heart  Acupuncture is hard for people to figure out. She doesn't want Lin Wan to think too much, and now Lin Wan is already in her thirties.  That would be a sin.

    Su Yudao: "You don't need to look for it. Your mother didn't come back with us. Brother Li's cloth shop needs to be dealt with, so your mother went to help. She knows a lot about these things."

    "My mother knows about cloth shop business, why haven't I heard of her before?"?Just do your own thing.  "

    Su Tianfang also became serious this time.

    "Father, if you said that you didn't plan to let me know from the beginning, and you kept the whole process from the beginning to the end, then that's fine, but now I know half of the things, since you have been in this plan from the beginning  I exist in the arrangement, so why did you choose to kick me out in the end? Could it be that you don't trust your daughter's ability so much?"

    "It's not about trust or not. It's just that you really don't need to intervene in these things, so you don't have to worry about them anymore. Be obedient. Don't worry about unnecessary things. Leave it to your parents. You just need to  Live your own life well, do your own things happily, you are Su Tianfang, not Crescent Moon.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 120

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Do what you want to do happily, you are Su Tianfang, not Crescent Moon.

    Su Yu's words directly hit Su Tianfang's heart. Hearing these words, he felt warm in his heart, but at the same time, he felt that this special favor seemed a bit too heavy.  For a moment, Su Tianfang felt that she couldn't bear it any longer. At this moment, Su Tianfang couldn't do it anymore, her face remained unchanged, and her heart was also galloping.

    In fact, regarding whether she should be her own Su Tianfang or Yueya, even though she has never thought about this issue in detail, she has always been concerned about this matter. From the beginning until now, Su Tianfang feels that she occupies Yueya  life.

    So she tried her best to do everything well, to play the role she should play.

    She owed all of this to Yueya, and she also owed Su Yulin Wan.

    Su Tianfang also thought about it, should all of this develop like this, should she do this?  But there seems to be no other reason to persuade her, that is, she shouldn't do this, so she has always been obedient, and after so many years, she has behaved her identity as a daughter in such a law-abiding manner.

    Until she knew that this crescent had other missions to inherit, she knew that things were coming, she was finally going to be busy, and she needed to re-examine her identity and the tasks she had to do.

    For this reason, she pushed back all the things she had arranged for herself at the beginning, and didn't pay attention to them any more. She only wanted to solve their problems for the couple, and she, the number one killer in the world, hadn't gone out for a long time.  Do your own thing and make money for yourself.

    It's just that these words seem to have opened up the topic between the two, but it seems to have completely sealed everything, leaving no room for Su Tianfang. After all, Yu  She doesn't have to worry about family affairs.

    And at that moment, Su Tianfang seemed to feel that she was still an outsider after all?  I don't need to care about all this anymore, I don't need to intervene myself, I don't have any identity and power to interfere.

    Su Tianfang became confused for a while, wondering if she should be thankful, Kissing herself seems to be a free body now, she can completely decide her own affairs, and she successfully rejected the marriage that belonged to Yueya at the beginning,  So now there is no need to worry about Yu Sheng's influence on her. Looking at Su Yu, Su Yu is also looking at her. The father and daughter just looked at each other, and finally she asked.

    "Father"

    "Fang'er, all of this is for your sake, for your own good, so you don't have to worry about it anymore." Su Yu didn't know whether it was a coincidence or intentional, and deliberately interrupted what Su Tianfang wanted to say, but  He said it himself first.

    Su Tianfang expressed her dissatisfaction and wanted to get something higher from it, and then began to act like a baby: "No, it's like this, why do you want me to ignore it? Dad, your words can't convince me  ah."

    Anyway, after so many years, Su Tianfang feels that her words of acting like a baby are quite effective. Whenever she has something unsatisfactory or wants something she can't get, as long as she acts like a baby to him, he can usually satisfy herself.

    When Su Yu saw that the girl started to help her teacher and planned to use such a way to trick her, she said with a smile: "Since you are not convinced, then you hold back. It's still the same sentence, you don't have to think about it. As for this, don't worry about it."  Read more.

    You, you always act coquettishly at me, if your mother is here, your acting coquettishly won't work.  "

    Su Tianfang stared at Su Yu closely. Her soul from the 21st century is very stubborn about these things. If there is no reasonable ending, she is really unwilling to give up.

    "Father, since you said that I am Su Tianfang and not Yueya, then I will do what Su Tianfang should do now. Su Tianfang is your daughter, and it is only natural for me to solve your problems. I also need to know about your affairs.  , you all know that I'm going to act like a baby to you, so can't you satisfy what I want to know for the sake of my acting like a baby?" Anyway, I am also a person who is close to thirty years old in spirit, and I like this  My son is acting like a baby to you, can't you treat me well?  I actually treat you as a brother from the bottom of my heart, but now I treat you as my father, and I beg you to satisfy me. Girls' little thoughts, can't you be satisfied?

    Su Tianfang also used her trump card, that is, she stepped forward and hugged Su Yu's arm, and then kept shaking, shaking, shaking, shaking, trying to make Su Yu obey her own will, told himself the words, staring at him pitifully, hoping that he would soften his heart.

    Xia Hongxue didn't know what to say when she saw this scene, but he always saw Su Tianfang's coquettish appearance, so he was used to it, and he also understood Su Tianfang's coquettish skill.  Su Tianfang has also practiced a skill so well that she can use it very smoothly. In Butterfly Valley, whenever the group of grand masters did something that made her uncomfortable, she just acted like a baby and escaped. Xia Hongxue said  "Uncle, you know Tianfang's temper. Now that I have said so much, why don't you explain everything clearly? If you are like this Tianfang will not give up, she must  It¡¯s what I¡¯m chasing after you every day.¡±

    "Fang'er, let go of my arm first, you don't have to talk, I can't tell you if you bite me like this, I can't go against your mother's wishes, or your mother will kill me when she comes back  Yes, just be obedient, you know what you and your mother say, I listen to your mother even more, listen to your words, if your mother asks me to settle accounts, you can't help me, but if you don't listen to your words, you can ask me  Settle the bill, but your mother can help me."

    Su Tianfang suddenly felt a little dizzy, and her father suddenly said such a big word, why did it seem like a tongue twister, did this mean to make herself dizzy?  What do you listen to and not listen to? I just want to hear what I want to hear, and why does the family have to hide it from me.  And listening to the inside and outside of the words, why does it seem like my father is a bit strict with his wife, but it seems to be true, it has always been my mother, who takes care of my father, my father, very  Don't disobey that mother-in-law Lin Wan.

    Xia Hongxue was listening to these words from the side, and he was also a little confused and dizzy, but he probably noticed one thing, that is, his clothes still obeyed his aunt's words.

    After all, Su Yu is still stubborn and unwilling to talk about other things with Su Tianfang. Moreover, he and Lin Wan have already discussed all this in advance about what to say when he comes back this time. Otherwise, you would not agree to him coming back at all.  When looking for Su Tianfang, I was afraid that he could not bear it, and then dragged out all the things and told Su Tianfang to know, but Lin Wan said that he wanted to come back and explain these things to Su Tianfang, and he was worried. In fact, it was not that he was worried, but  He just didn't want to leave the matter to her, and felt that it would be better if he came, and he hadn't seen anyone in the past half a month, and he wanted to see someone.

    "You are our daughter, then you should obey our arrangements. I am your father and I have the final say."

    Su Yu then walked towards Xia Hongxue slowly, even if he was dragging Su Tianfang, he still moved towards Xia Hongxue, and then leaned closer to Xia Hongxue and said in a low voice.

    "Hongxue, take good care of Fang'er. Uncle still has something to deal with, so stop me and don't let Fang'er follow."

    After Xia Hongxue received such words, although he didn't understand, but he saw Su Yu's eyes on him, he didn't understand anyway, but she did it, and without a word, he grabbed Su Tianfang's hand next to him  .

    Su Yu looked like a teachable child, nodded in satisfaction, and then walked out the door.

    When Su Tianfang saw that Xia Hongxue was holding her hand suddenly, she didn't realize what this guy needed to do at the first moment, and gestured with his eyes, but this guy didn't look at her, but just looked at Su Yu who seemed to be walking out.

    "I said, why are you so nervous, why did you suddenly come here and grab my hand?"

    Su Tianfang said these words, but did not get a response, and then she came back to look at Su Yu.

    Just for a short while, Su Yu strode forward, and then walked straight out of the door, and the figure was about to disappear when he turned the corner.

    Seeing this, Su Tianfang stared, and hurriedly shouted: "Where have you been? Stop for me, I still have something to ask you, don't withdraw so quickly, speak clearly before leaving!"

    This time she didn't even bother to call out her honorific title, she just shouted, and then wanted to catch up, but Xia Hongxue was very obedient, and just grabbed her so straight, not letting him take a step forward.

    Su Tianfang turned her head to take a look, then grabbed her hand, and then twitched it.

    "Why are you doing this inexplicably, let me go quickly, I want to find my father, I still have something to say, father, stop for me, don't run away!"

    "Why do you act like you are sick all day long, let me go!"

    "My uncle said that he has something to deal with, so you should stop chasing after him. It's useless for you to chase after him. He won't tell you what he said. He only listened to my aunt, and he was the one who asked me to catch you.  I stopped you, and you probably can't keep up now, he deliberately avoided you, presumably it's a light work, and he has already flown away."

    When Su Tianfang heard this, the blood in his heart spit out three feet away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??You probably won¡¯t be able to keep up now, he is avoiding you on purpose, he must have flown away now because of his light work.  "

    When Su Tianfang heard this, the blood in his heart spit out three feet away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 121

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What about the flying mud horse? As for it, it¡¯s not the god of plague, why do you hide like this?

    "I said you men are really strange, and my father, what on earth is he thinking? I'm obviously just worried about him, and want to share the worries for the two of them, so he just chooses to avoid me like this, what's the matter?  "

    Xia Hongxue said: "I don't know if you can share their worries for the two of them, but with just you, it's quite easy to add trouble to their elders."

    Su Tianfang laughed when he heard this.

    "Am I that bad? It can make you think so badly that I won't save any face."

    "You should be worse than you think."

    This one after another is really hurting Su Tianfang's self-esteem.

    Xia Hongxue grabbed Su Tianfang's hand, as if she didn't know it at all, and she hasn't let go until now.

    Although Xia Hongxue grabbed Su Tianfang like this, Su Tianfang didn't feel any pain, but Su Tianfang felt very uncomfortable being caught like this, and then she said in a cold voice:

    "People have already flown away, can you let go of my hand?"

    However, Xia Hongxue did not let go of her hand as she wished.

    "Wait a little longer. Uncle may have to leave. If you let me go now, you will catch up. At that time, there is nothing he can do if he wants to find me."

    Su Tianfang looked at him with a mentally retarded look, how can you think so much?  What the hell is your brain pretending to be? I really want to pry it open to see why there is such a weird thing like you here to make things difficult for me.

    Su Tianfang was forced to compromise in this way, and she didn't want to talk anymore, and then the two of them stood there dryly, waiting for the passage of time.

    He didn't let go of Su Tianfang until Xia Hongxue felt that he was almost done.

    "These days, you are also tired. Also, the clothes you are wearing still don't match you. You should hurry back and change your clothes. It looks weird."

    But Su Tianfang has already drawn a hundred and eight thousand circles in his heart, cursing him there, cursing him to become bald and ugly in the future, no one loves, no one loves, no children, no daughter-in-law, lonely life, in short  All kinds of relatively vicious curses that could be imagined came again, which was not polite at all.

    "The clothes belong to you, so why don't you say it's your fault instead of the clothes!"

    Seeing Su Tianfang leave in a fit of anger, Xia Hongxue left naturally, not simply leaving the hall, but leaving the Su residence, leaving the city, and returning to his Qingfengzhai to continue enjoying his happiness.

    Although he is a little anxious these days, he is not in a hurry from the bottom of his heart. In fact, he just wants to tease Su Tianfang, just wants to get tired of being with Su Tianfang, and also wants to see Su Tianfang's unsatisfactory appearance. Generally speaking, more or less  There are still some weird behaviors at least.

    Su Tianfang also always thought that Xia Hongxue was really worried about Lin Wan and Su Yu, and you and yourself were also worried, which created a double pressure in her heart, so she didn't dare to neglect looking for someone these two days.  He was very anxious, if Su Tianfang knew that Xia Hongxue did this just to see her look a little embarrassing, she would definitely be so angry that she might even catch up with Qingfengzhai to beat him.

    Here, after Xia Hongxue let go of Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang really went to look for Su Yu again. No matter what, she still wanted to ask about the matter, but God didn't take special care of her, so she let her go against her wish.  less than people.

    Su Tianfang finally found out the night clothes that she had kept at the bottom of the suitcase for a long time, and then changed out, quietly waiting for the night to completely fall.

    After Su Tianfang put on the night clothes, she moved in the night and tried to hide her figure as much as possible. She walked around the house, and the street below the house was brightly lit. Although it was now the time for the city to be closed, people could not enter and leave the city freely, but  After all, it was still not time for the market to completely close, so everything seemed very lively. Originally, Su Tianfang could have waited until the market closed before taking action, but she was impatient, and she was not allowed to continue waiting like that.

    After Su Tianfang sneaked into the General's Mansion cautiously, according to the route written down in her mind during the day, she sneakily found Shen Weiran's room, and then ambush in Shen Weiran's room early.

    However, after entering the house, Su Tianfang couldn't find a suitable place to hide her figure for a long time. He looked at the closet and at the bottom of the bed, and finally she chose to hideOn the beam.

    Not long after she hid in that room, someone really came in, and as the oil lamp in the room was lit, the face that appeared under the faint light was Shen Weiran.

    However, after Shen Weiran entered the room, he did not go out to rest immediately, but took out a book and read it there for a long time, and finally he gradually became sleepy, and then closed the book,  He went forward and opened the cabinet, and took out a set of clothes from it.

    Seeing this scene, Su Tianfang rejoiced again. Fortunately, she didn't hide in the closet, or she would have been discovered by now.

    In order to avoid some pictures that are not suitable for children from catching her eyes, Su Tianfang obediently closed her eyes and did not look at the next picture.

    Although she is an adult herself, she still has some taboos about some things after all, and she hasn't reached the point where she is daring.

    However, in fact Su Tianfang still overestimated herself. Hearing the sound of Shen Weiran undressing from below, Su Tianfang still couldn't hold back completely. Finally, she opened a slit for her eyes and looked at the scene below with a little bit of emotion.  Fragrant picture.

    After seeing Shen Weiran's body, Su Tianfang couldn't help but want to swallow a few sips of water. This man in his thirties, as long as he is self-disciplined and maintains a good figure, he is indeed a rare commodity.

    Looking at the bronze-colored skin and the eight-pack abs, Su Tianfang couldn't help praising him, this guy is really nice, he really deserves to be her father's good friend, both of them are like this  He has a good figure and looks good-looking, why is it such a pity that they are not his own dishes, they are already famous and well-known people.

    Shen Weiran's movements can't be said to be very fast, but after all changing clothes is not a big project, so he quickly changed the clothes, in fact, he just changed his upper body into a black undershirt.

    Su Tianfang saw that this person was about to fall asleep, and was thinking to herself, what to do later, but she didn't expect Shen Weiran to sit back at the table at this time, and even poured tea, and then spoke  In a word.

    "My friend on Liangshang, you have been waiting on it for so long. I have finished reading the book and changed my clothes. When do you plan to come down?"

    Su Tianfang's heart skipped a beat, this person found himself here from the very beginning?  But he had been in the house for so long, and he didn't raise his head, and he should have hidden himself pretty well. Since he came in, he has been holding his breath, and he hasn't shown any traces. How did he know?

    "My friend, you have been waiting on this beam for so long, why don't you come down and have a cup of tea?"

    Shen Weiran yelled again, but Su Tianfang still didn't move, because she wasn't sure if this was Shen Weiran's trick, and she purposely set herself up like this.

    Seeing that Shen Weiran poured two glasses of water, then he picked up a glass, and drank it himself first, and then said again after finishing drinking.

    "My friend, if you don't come down again, don't blame Shen for being rude."

    Hearing that this was already the third sentence, Su Tianfang gave up and didn't hold her breath anymore. Instead, she adjusted her body position and jumped off the beam.

    After Su Tianfang jumped down, she saw that her night clothes were covered with ash from that beam, which was particularly conspicuous. Su Tianfang patted the ash on her body in disgust.

    Shen Weiran felt the dust flying, and finally put down the teacup in his hand and turned it upside down.

    "The dust on this beam has not been cleaned for some time, so it is a bit thick."

    Su Tianfang was wearing night clothes and a black mask, so she wasn't sure if Shen Weiran recognized her, and whether she was Su Tianfang, she suppressed her voice, and then spoke.

    "Since when did you find out I was on it?"

    Shen Weiran said: "When, when I first came in, I really didn't notice that you were on it before, but when I was changing clothes, you should have moved and swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, so I heard the movement  gone."

    Su Tianfang.  When I heard that the reason I was exposed was actually because I had swallowed those blood supplements, I couldn't help scolding myself in my heart, why are you so lecherous, if I knew it, I wouldn't have looked at you, and if I didn't look at him, I wouldn't have looked at you.  It will be discovered, and it shouldn't be a thing that is really a lecher.

    "Friend, you came to me in the middle of the night to look for me, what exactly is there to do for Mr. Liang Shang? And do you know me?"

    "You don't need to know whether you know it or not. I naturally want to ask you something, but I think you probably won't tell me if I ask you, so I didn't intend to ask you."

    "Since you know I won't say it, what is your reason?"

    "I've come here naturally because I have my own way. I want to get out of the way, but I may offend you."

    Shen Weiran just listened to what Su Tianfang said, and didn't know what she meant at all, and Su Tianfang planned to use her own way to get the words out, and what she wanted to do was to hypnotize him, which she had tried many times  Again, it was used on Situ Xianyun before.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??But I think you probably wouldn¡¯t tell me if I asked you, so I didn¡¯t intend to ask you.  "

    "Since you know I won't say it, what is your reason?"

    "I've come here naturally because I have my own way. I want to get out of the way, but I may offend you."

    Shen Weiran just listened to what Su Tianfang said, and didn't know what she meant at all, and Su Tianfang planned to use her own way to get the words out, and what she wanted to do was to hypnotize him, which she had tried many times  Again, it was used on Situ Xianyun before.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 122

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Shen Weiran smiled and said, "Offended? I'm really curious how you, a little girl, are going to be rude to me."

    Su Tianfang was delighted in her heart, laugh, I just want you to relax your vigilance against me, so that I can better catch you by surprise.

    Shen Weiran also spoke, seeing that Su Tianfang was not moving, and Su Tianfang was wearing a veil, he couldn't tell what kind of expression Su Tianfang had on his face, and what should I say, even though he deliberately lowered his voice, he still  With these eyes, he knew it was a woman, but he still couldn't tell who this person was. There was doubt in his heart, and he naturally wanted to solve it.

    "However, I'm curious, since my friend has something to ask for from Shen, why doesn't he show his true face to others, but hides like this."

    "You don't have to worry about this, as long as you cooperate with me obediently, you won't have to suffer."

    Shen Weiran asked with great interest: "Shen wants to know how you want Shen to cooperate with you?"

    Shen Weiran had already poured out the cup of tea that was poured earlier, then poured another cup, and placed it in front of Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang looked at Shen Weiran, feeling like she was looking at a mentally handicapped child.

    He clearly knows that the person sitting in front of him is a person who has plans for him, and is not a kind person. At least for him, he is not his friend now, but should be an enemy, but he still chooses to face the enemy like this  And sitting, how much he believes in the beauty of this world, so he can be so friendly to the enemy.

    What's more, I saw him with this black mask now, but he poured tea for himself twice, and I really felt that I would be so mentally retarded, so I took off my mask just to drink this tea  , let him see what he looks like?

    Shen Weiran continued to ask: "Then can you let Shen know whether you and I know each other?"

    Su Tianfang seemed a little impatient, and responded to him with three words: "I don't know each other."

    "I don't know each other"

    After Shen Weiran heard these three words, he thought of other questions in his heart, and wanted to continue asking Su Tianfang, but Su Tianfang seemed to figure out what he would ask next, and answered directly  he.

    "Entrusted by others."

    Although Shen Weiran was a little surprised, he was still calm, and just continued to ask the question: "Since it was entrusted by someone, and we don't know each other, why don't you tell me why you came here?  Maybe, if Shen made you a friend, he would tell you the matter directly, and you don't have to spend a lot of time"

    "I'll do it myself."

    Su Tianfang interrupted him, and it didn't take much effort to hypnotize the question. If you ask it, you will know who I am as soon as you hear it. I am wearing this outfit, but it really doesn't mean anything.

    Since Lin Wan and Su Yu didn't plan to let her know what happened next, she could only learn the truth secretly. Since she wanted to do it secretly, she couldn't let anyone know, so this time she chose to use hypnosis  The way.

    Su Tianfang also felt this time, Shen Weiran.  This person really has a lot of problems, and it also makes him feel very annoying. Su Tianfang suddenly feels that he has some good friends who sympathize with him. He faces this guy every day. This guy is really a problem.

    Su Tianfang felt that she had no patience to continue entangled with him. She just stared at Shen Weiran's eyes like that. After Shen Weiran saw Su Tianfeng's strange operation, he also stared at Su Tianfang.

    After Su Tianfang saw his reaction, she thought in her heart that this person seemed to have a bit of Erha's physique in his body, and he was really a little silly. The next moment Su Tianfang wanted to knock him out, it was also strange to say  , other people want to hypnotize, they are hypnotized when they are awake, but Su Tianfang needs to be hypnotized when someone is in a comatose state, so her next move, without hesitation, is the first to strike, that is, to hit Shen Wei and then on the neck.  Going down, raising the knife in hand, this side is about to fall, Shen Weiran got up and dodged, Su Tianfang continued to catch up.

    For a while, the two of them were back and forth in this not-so-big room, and before they knew it, their footprints appeared in every corner of the room, and the two of them were still entangled like that.

    In the end, after all this entanglement, Shen Weiran was the first to fall into the disadvantage, and gradually lost his strength, and the pace of moving his figure slowly slowed down, and then he walked on the table, he wanted to find a chance to escape from this situation.  room, go outside, the venue is wider,Thinking that she might be able to dodge better, Su Tianfang seemed to have seen through his intentions early on. Whenever he moved towards the door, Su Tianfang was always able to block the door one step ahead of him.

    Shen Weiran cursed in his heart: Who is the teacher of this girl!  And this movement has never been seen before, why is this brat so difficult?  Also, this body technique is so weird that she can't even hide it. It seems that she doesn't know what she has learned, but she can suppress herself everywhere. Could it be that she has studied herself before coming here?  .

    Thinking of this, Shen Weiran suddenly felt even more ominous. If he knew himself well, it must have been the work of his enemies for many years, but he hadn't done anything for so long, so what reason could he give?  An enemy made by oneself?  What's more, ask yourself, there is absolutely no big secret that you can't attack from the public, what is it, you have to ask yourself in the middle of the night like this.

    As for Su Tianfang's ability to suppress her, it was entirely a coincidence, or he made a correct prediction unintentionally, so he happened to bump into Shen Weiran's plan today, thus preventing him from being able to  wish.

    Seeing himself dodging like this was too exhausting, Shen Weiran simply stopped dodging, he turned around and fought with Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang looked at it, but he was not afraid at all, so the two began to fight hand to hand, but Su Tianfang  He was still quicker than Shen Weiran, so he was able to dodge them, but Shen Weiran was always suffering from these things, Su Tianfang was not polite to him at all, just punched him to the flesh, just beat him.

    Su Tianfang was also very benevolent in her moves, she didn't hit him in the face with this move, after all, she thought, a person has a face, a tree has a skin, this Shen Weiran is really good looking, if she  His nose was bruised and his face was swollen. The next day, I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to go out to meet people. Anyway, I can suppress him now, so I don't have to make things difficult for him. Just let him suffer a little bit, which is also a way to let myself  Take a breath today and let him tell him where Lin Wan and Su Yu are dishonestly.

    Shen Weiran was in pain, it was air-conditioning, his brows were furrowed, he hadn't been in a fight for many years, although he was still young, but he was living a life of luxury every day.  Leisurely, drinking and walking around, it is quite a retreat from the arena, and the days of fighting and killing have long passed.

    Now that the fight suddenly started again, it seemed a little powerless.

    Then Su Tianfang seized the opportunity, still saw the position of the back of his neck, then raised his hand and slashed down fiercely, Shen Weiran glared, and finally he turned around and glanced at Su Tianfang

    Don't you have something to ask?  You knocked me out, how can you ask questions?

    However, he can only bury all these doubts in his heart, because he has no time to ask the words out.

    Immediately after rolling his eyes, the whole person fell down weakly and spread out on the floor.

    Su Tianfang watched Shen Weiran finally lie down motionless, then squatted down and turned him over.

    "Look, you have been hiding for a long time in vain, and you will still be knocked unconscious by me in the end. If you cooperate obediently, you will be lying on the table now, and you don't need to lie on the floor now, let alone suffer that beating  .¡±

    After Su Tianfang said this to herself, she started to make her own plan

    After the second day, Shen Weiran.  Waking up in a daze, he felt a pain in the back of his neck. He must have not slept well, and then he had a stiff neck, but when he sat up, he found that he was still lying on the ground and recalled the scene of last night  After that, I must have slept on the ground all night, and then I couldn't help cursing and thinking to myself.

    What is the mentality of this man in black?  He actually wanted to ask a question, why did he knock himself out again?  How could he ask questions when he fainted? Could it be that he was still waiting for him to talk in his sleep?

    The more Shen Weiran thought about it, the more confused he became. After shaking his head, he still felt some pain, and then he got up. After getting up, he finally felt his mouth was very dry, and then he went to the table and poured tea for himself.  But he saw that you no longer had the cup of tea he poured last night. It must be the man in black who drank the tea in the end. He also vaguely saw that there seemed to be a very conspicuous mark on the teacup.  Red lips.

    At this time, the knock on the door also rang, and the knock on the door was very hasty.

    Shen Weiran looked at the door, and didn't care about continuing to drink tea. He went to open the door. After opening the door, Gu Xi stood at the door and looked at him.

    Seeing his haggard look, Gu Xi asked in confusion, "Uncle Shen, what's wrong with you? Why do you look mentally unwell, didn't you sleep well last night? And you  Why are these clothes so dirty? And did something happen?" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)With a haggard look on his face, he asked in confusion: "Uncle Shen, what's the matter with you? Why do you look mentally unwell, didn't you sleep well last night? And why are your clothes so dirty?"  Dirty? And did something happen?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 123

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The clothes are dirty?  Shen Weiran only took a closer look now, the clothes he put on last night were indeed dirty, so he shook his head.

    It turns out that there are a few shoe prints on it.

    Gu Xi looked at the marks on his body, and his expression was a bit complicated. Uncle Shen and Aunt Shen haven't lived together for a long time, so the shoe marks should not be done by Aunt Shen, but except for Aunt Shen entering Uncle Shen's room  Who else could it be

    Shen Weiran patted it. Although the shoe prints have faded a lot, they still can't be completely eliminated after all. Those few prints are still particularly conspicuous on the black clothes.

    Looking at this not-so-big mark, I wanted to laugh, but there was a little helplessness in the smile.

    It seems that this woman is still quite naive, asking questions, looking at her appearance, it is more like she came here to beat me up, and her footprints are not big.

    "It's okay, I got it by accident, what happened? Why did you knock on the door so urgently."

    "It was Grandpa Shen who asked me to come to you. It's been three years and I haven't seen you yet, so I think you should still be in the room, so I came here. Alsothe general's mansion met a thief  .¡±

    "Thief!"

    Gu Xi nodded: "I didn't see you at the table at breakfast, so I planned to come to look for you, but just in time, the servants also came, saying that the money in the mansion was stolen, so everyone gathered in the hall, but I didn't see you for a long time, so I came  Looking for you."

    Who is so bold to steal into the general's mansion, could it be

    Shen Weiran also looked at the sky at the same time, the sun was shining brightly, the sunlight was really dazzling, he didn't expect that he fell asleep for a while, and slept so late.

    "You wait for me here for a while, I will change my clothes first."

    With the order, Gu Xi naturally waited obediently outside the door.

    Shen Weiran came out after changing his clothes, and the two walked to the front hall together.

    On the way to the front hall, Shen Weiran asked: "Is it cleared up now? What exactly was stolen?"

    Gu Xi said: "The precious things are not lost, but the money is gone."

    Shen Weiran stopped for a while, and looked sideways at Gu Xi.

    "Have you lost all the valuables in the house?"

    Gu Xi shook his head: "Mr. Accountant has calculated everything one by one, and none of those jade and rare treasures were lost, only one hundred thousand taels of silver notes were lost."

    One hundred thousand taels can be big or small, but why take such a big risk to enter the general's mansion, but only for one hundred thousand taels.

    The two continued to walk forward.

    Shen Weiran asked: "Why did you suddenly find out that it was stolen?"

    Gu Xidao: "Mr. Accountant is in charge of the cashier in the mansion every day. This morning, the mansion bought more food, so naturally it needs to be reconciled. When Mr. Accountant arrived at the room, he found that the lock on the door of the accountant was broken. He hurried in and found that there was also a lock inside."  It's a little messy, and after checking, it was found that fifty thousand silver bills were missing."

    "Is there a reporter?"

    "Uncle Shen, don't forget that our place is the General's Mansion, and it would be disgraceful for the General's Mansion to recruit thieves. If this is still reported to the officials, wouldn't it be known to the whole city? Grandpa Shen said the majestic General's Mansion, lost  I'm sorry for this face."

    This Although it is the General's Mansion, the thief who stole it must also be caught Oh, that's all, but why did this person only steal fifty thousand taels of silver notes Shen Weiran was immersed in it, and at first he was a little bit  Can't figure it out.

    Seeing that Shen Weiran didn't speak, Gu Xi looked around and saw that no outsiders were there, and then asked, "Uncle Shen, this footprint on your bodywho kicked it?"

    After Gu Xi mentioned the few footprints on his body, Shen Weiran's heart became clearer, and he smiled and said: "I don't know, but this thief and the person who stepped on me should be the same person."

    Shen Weiran expressed his guess.

    Gu Xi was stunned, and his voice became louder when he lost control for a moment: "Did Uncle Shen fight that thief last night? Is that thief male or female? Uncle Shen, did you find out?"

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that she had made a slip of the tongue. She quickly looked around again, and found that there was no third person present at the moment. Gu Xi was relieved.

    Shen Weiran said: "Well, we fought for a while, and chatted with her for a while before that, although the voice was deliberately disguised, but I can tell it's a woman, as for how old it is, I don't know, look into the eyes  It feels almost the same as you.

    Her goal should only be me, and I lost to her in the fight, so I was knocked out by her. Stealing this money should be just??Stay cheeky here.  "

    Seeing Su Tianfang leaving, and walking towards the gate, Xia Hongxue just wanted to ask where Su Tianfang was going, but Su Tianfang turned around.

    "Take the money and go back to your Qingfengzhai quickly, don't follow me. I have already sent food to your Qingfengzhai from the rice shop, but I haven't paid the money yet, so you go back quickly, the shopkeeper is waiting for you  .¡±

    Su Tianfang left after finishing speaking, this time she was not worried that Xia Hongxue would catch up.

    Before the soldiers and horses arrive, the food and grass go first. To prevent me from following you, you have come up with such a trick. Su Tianfang, I really have you.

    Xia Hongxue looked at the banknote in her hand, but she was still satisfied, put it in her arms, and then followed out of the Su residence.

    After leaving the gate, Xia Hongxue looked at the direction Su Tianfang was leaving, and Xia Hongxue walked in the opposite direction.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 124

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang, who left the Su family, immediately left the city. After leaving the city, it didn't take long for Su Tianfang to arrive near where Yu Sheng's private residence was located.

    After she hypnotized Shen Weiran, she learned that they had been meeting in Yu Sheng's private mansion outside the city and discussing matters.

    ?Since Su Tianfang had an appointment with Yu Sheng before, and she had already been here once, so this time she was familiar with the road, and soon arrived outside Yu Sheng's private mansion.

    When Su Tianfang arrived here, he didn't go in right away, but looked over from a distance.

    It seems that there is no movement for a long time, and the gate has never been opened.

    Su Tianfang couldn't bear that temper, she waited until someone appeared, and then she stepped forward to knock on the door, and the commotion was particularly loud.

    Everyone in the hall heard the sudden knock on the door, you look at me, I look at you, they are all guessing who is the guest outside the door, and they all think it should be the other person  Well, it's so presumptuous to do things, this hall is also some distance from the door, and you can even hear the knock on the door.

    After a while, the knocking on the door did not stop. Everyone looked at Yu Sheng with some doubts, as if they were asking him why no one had opened the door for so long.  What are you doing.

    "Come here."

    After yelling for the first time, Su Yu yelled again when no one came.

    The person who was standing outside the door hurried in.

    "Young master, are you calling me?"

    "Go and see."

    After Yu Sheng gave the order, the man ran towards the gate immediately.

    Even though the person who opened the door stood in front of the door, he still heard the violent knock on the door outside, and then roared impatiently.

    "Don't knock on the outside, otherwise the door won't open!"

    He was dozing off against the wall at first, and he seemed to be having some sweet dreams in a vague way, which was quite comfortable, but he didn't expect to be awakened when he was expecting a more beautiful picture in his dream, and he didn't dare to get angry with Yu Sheng  , I had no choice but to hold back and vent my anger on Su Tianfang after coming here.

    This time Su Tianfang heard that someone inside the door finally responded, so she naturally stopped her movements and waited for the door to open.

    Seeing the door open, Su Tianfang looked around through the crack of the door, but her vision was limited, but she didn't see anything.

    The person who opened the door found that the person outside the door did not recognize him, so he asked, "Who are you?"

    Su Tianfang said: "I'm here to find your master."

    Finding that the door was not open enough, Su Tianfang pushed hard, and saw that the door was pushed open all at once.  He just got out of his control, startled the person who opened the door, he opened the door with great difficulty, he didn't expect the woman in front of him to push the door open so much.

    Seeing that the door was pushed wide enough, Su Tianfang stepped in, and the person who opened the door wanted to stop Su Tianfang.

    "How could you break in like this?"

    Because he had never seen Yu Sheng bring anyone here as a guest before, suddenly a person came in and claimed to be a friend, so he was a little suspicious.  Coupled with the little anger just now, he didn't even want Su Tianfang to come in.

    Su Tianfang said: "Where is Yu Sheng?"

    After the person who opened the door heard his owner's name, he stopped the blocking action and looked at Su Tianfang for a while.

    Suddenly he remembered Shen Weiran who came the day before yesterday. No one came before, but these two days it seems that some people who are not from the house occasionally come here. Seeing how confident this woman is, she might be the son's dear friend.  It's better not to offend people, otherwise

    After considering the pros and cons, the person who opened the door said with a smile: "Young master and the distinguished guest are discussing important matters, so it is inconvenient to welcome you. If you are in a hurry to see our young master, please wait here for a while. I will go to you now."  Let me know."

    Su Tianfang pretended to be a little disappointed, then sighed and said: "Okay, please let me know. I am really in a hurry, so I knocked on the door in a hurry. I'm sorry, I hope you will forgive me."

    "Miss is serious, so please wait here for a while."

    After all, the person who opened the door was going to find Yu Sheng.

    Su Tianfang looked at it and smiled charmingly.

    What to talk about, why don't you talk to my family, I'm still waiting here, I won't wait.

    this, I heard from my father that you asked my mother for help with something, what is it?  Let me talk about it, maybe I can also be a leader and help make suggestions.  "

    Li Cheng didn't dare to say anything. Hearing that this was Su Yu's trap for him, he was afraid of ruining his plan, so he could only keep silent with a smile, looked at Su Yu, then at Lin Wan, and then turned his gaze back to  On Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang looked at Li Cheng's every move, every movement of his eyes, feeling depressed. Is Lin Wan really that scary?

    Su Tianfang's frivolous eyes fell on Yu Sheng's eyebrows: "Master Yu"

    Before Su Tianfang could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt a pain in her back. She turned around and looked behind her, and saw that her father was standing behind her, holding the knife in her hand and hadn't put it down. She passed out the next moment.  Whatever you want to say and ask, just stop in your mouth.

    After Su Tianfang fainted, Lin Wan who was closest to her naturally helped her up.

    Su Yu seemed to be apologetic.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 125

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Do things, don't stalk, don't have a new world.

    These are the words left on the paper on the table that Su Tianfang saw after waking up.

    Su Tianfang felt familiar with this word, but it definitely did not belong to the husband and wife.

    After searching in my mind for a long time, I finally found a sense of familiarity, which is Yu Sheng's word.

    Seeing that sentence and listening to the quiet noise outside, Su Tianfang opened the window and saw the bustling market below, full of people, so she reckoned that she was sent to the inn.

    The pain from being knocked behind has also disappeared. For some reason, Su Tianfang seemed to be really relieved, and suddenly saw it away and wanted to understand.

    Before, she was very obsessed with this matter and wanted to intervene, but now she doesn't want to bother.

    Do things, don't stalk, don't have a new world.

    Looking at the sentence Yu Sheng left for her again, Su Tianfang smiled lightly, folded the paper, put it away, and left the inn.

    After returning to the Su residence, Su Ziyang came looking for him before he could return to his room.

    "Sister, you are finally back. Grandma has been looking for you since she knew you came back yesterday. She is waiting for you now. Come with me, or grandma will be angry."

    Su Ziyang didn't have any, and he had to get Su Tianfang's consent, so he directly grabbed Su Tianfang's hand, trying to pull her away.

    Su Tianfang was pulled up suddenly, and Su Tianfang was still a little confused for a while, and then walked a few steps quickly, and then asked, "What did she ask me for? I can't deal with her very well."

    "Grandma said to bring you there first, and she will tell you." After speaking, she actually wanted to speed up and run.

    Su Tianfang felt a little unhappy at this moment, she stabilized herself steadily, and did not let Su Ziyang pull herself away successfully.

    "What the hell is that?"

    Feeling Su Tianfang's subtle emotional changes, Su Ziyang became more obedient and did not forcefully use violence.

    "I don't know about this, but as far as I know, maybe grandma wants to find you a husband's house again."

    Upon hearing this, Su Tianfang's anger rose: "About marriage? What about marriage? If she wants to marry, she will marry herself. I won't marry. Let me go."

    Although I reminded Su Ziyang to let go, Su Tianfang shook that hand away with all her strength. If an ordinary person treated her like this, the hand would definitely hurt, but facing Su Ziyang, Su Tianfang still had some scruples.  So he didn't force Su Ziyang's hand off with his true energy, and Su Ziyang didn't grab Su Tianfang's hand very hard, but just circled Su Tianfang's hand with his tiger's mouth.

    Su Ziyang broke down and shouted quickly: "Sister, you can't talk nonsense. There are a lot of people in this family who see that you are not going well, so be careful not to let them take advantage of you and bite the root of your tongue."

    Su Tianfang frowned, and then said calmly: "You used to find me uncomfortable."

    How did this fail so badly in the Su family?  And I actually didn't do much in this family, so why would I recruit a lot of people to see that I'm not going well.

    She didn't intend to pay attention to Sima Huan, this poor old woman loves to find her so much, so let her find it, as long as she doesn't accompany her, this is her one-man show alone.

    Su Ziyang froze in astonishment, is Su Tianfang turning over an old score with himself?  No way, this time of year is still turning over the old score. I have obeyed her in every way during this time, so I have to worship him as my teacher. No, I have to save my image.

    Su Ziyang couldn't help but think for a moment that when he was young, he always partnered with servants, and his sister bullied Su Tianfang. Although it was just a small fight, it didn't cause any real harm, but now it seems to be forgotten.  Su Tianfang, Su Ziyang felt guilty. Su Tianfang is so good at martial arts, he didn't care about them in those years, otherwise he would definitely beat them up badly in those years. It doesn't need to be too much, just be good if you beat a big guy  No, don't dare to mess with her.

    Seeing that Su Tianfang was gone, Su Ziyang could only chase after him, and then thought of all kinds of nice words and how to show his loyalty to Su Tianfang.

    "Sister, among other things, I am loyal to you now, and I have absolutely no second thoughts. Besides, you are still my master, and you are superb in martial arts"

    "So you just want to get benefits from me. If you don't please me, you will see me as unhappy just like them."

    So is Su Tianfang.Don't leave him any thin noodles, just hit him and tear him down.

    Su Ziyang said aggrievedly and cowardly: "Sister, this is really nothing, and now everyone in the house knows about the good relationship between me and you, otherwise why wouldn't grandma ask others to come to you  , just call me one.¡±

    "You are grandma's good baby, and she treats you the best on weekdays, and you are also the most obedient in front of her. Of course, she likes to order you around at critical moments. Tell me about this time you came to be a lobbyist and accepted it again."  How much silver is grandma?"

    "No, I didn't confiscate any silver. I have quit gambling now, so the demand for silver is not very big. I haven't asked grandma for money for a long time."

    Su Ziyang found that he was not sure at all, Su Tianfang's temperament, so now he doesn't know how to persuade her, if he turns around and tells his grandma that it's not a good name, it will definitely not look good, after all, he has packed a bag  Those who bought the tickets said that they would definitely be able to call people over.  And he also thought that Su Tianfang is now his sister and also his master, so this apprentice will give him some face, but his own wishful thinking is too good, Su Tianfang doesn't like it at all.  set.

    Su Ziyang followed Su Tianfang vigorously, not knowing whether Su Tianfang listened to his own explanation or not.

    After walking for a while, Su Tianfang stopped in her tracks. Su Ziyang thought that Su Tianfang had changed her mind and was willing to go with him to see grandma. She was very happy at that moment, but Su Tianfang threw a pot on him the next moment.  cold water.

    "A few steps forward, that's my boudoir, so don't follow me in, you'd better go back and have a good rest, don't take care of adults' affairs, children's family, I haven't seen you so diligent in studying  , your grandma's affairs, you are in place."

    Su Tianfang stepped forward and pushed the door open, and seeing the push opened the door, Su Tianfang said to herself: "This door is not good, and it is not against villains at all. It seems that we need to find a time to install a lock.  Yes." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 126 If you want to marry, you can marry yourself, I won't marry.

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Ziyang's ears are very sensitive, so he listened to what Su Tianfang muttered in a low voice, thinking that the opportunity to be courteous is in front of him, and he has to seize it quickly, and hurried forward in small steps.

    "I can buy it for you. What kind of lock do you want? I will go out and buy it for you right now."

    Su Tianfang didn't bother to figure out his little thoughts, so she said straight to the point: "Waste of money."

    Without looking back, she made it clear that she was too lazy to talk to Su Ziyang, went into the room, and closed the door by the way.

    "I'll buy it for you, you don't need to pay for it."

    Su Ziyang shouted out the words in a hurry, but he didn't know if Su Tianfang listened.

    Looking at the ruthlessly closed door, Su Ziyang sighed, what should we do?  This is going to be a slap in the face.

    He cheekily knocked on the door.

    "Sister, open the door, let's discuss it again. It doesn't hurt if you go to see grandma."

    "Little bastard, knock on the door again, and I'll go out and cut off your hand."

    Su Ziyang didn't dare to drop his raised hand, so Su Ziyang had no choice but to leave in despair.

    Although he said he would not go to see Sima Huan, after entering the room, Su Tianfang found some clothes and planned to change into another before going.

    ?I also don't understand why I am like this, I have already passed the age of rebellion, but I still like to do it in reverse.

    What's more, it has been nearly half a year, and the old woman still can't help but want to get her away, so she wants to see what tricks he has.

    "Where did the brat just say that the old woman was waiting? He didn't ask clearly."

    After finding the clothes, Su Tianfang was about to change, took out the note, Su Tianfang opened it again and took a look, it was strange to say that she had already memorized that one sentence, but she just couldn't help but want to read it  one look.

    In the beginning, the whole situation put me in the plan, but now they kicked me out mercilessly, trying to let me get rid of these things. If this is the case, I will do as you wish.

    After reading it, Su Tianfang folded it back according to the original crease, found a box, put the note in the box for storage, and then began to change clothes.

    Su Ziyang returned to the hall with his head downcast.

    Sima Huan was sitting on the main seat at this time.

    Seeing Sima Huan sitting in the front seat, Su Ziyang greeted Sima Huan with a smile on his face: "Brother Yang, why have you been here for so long?"

    Looking at Su Ziyang, Sima Huan walked in alone, and asked, "Where is she?"

    Although Su Ziyang thought about it for a long time on the way, when asked at this time, he still didn't know what to say, and then shook his head.

    Sima Huan was originally looking kindly at Su Ziyang, but his whole expression turned cold in an instant, and he stood there with a straight face.

    "Is she out of the house again?"

    Su Ziyang didn't speak.

    "No matter how you say it, she is still a lady of a great family. She shows up in public every day. How decent is she? Like this, I am afraid that she will help her find her husband's family, and no one will dare to take her!"

    Su Ziyang knew that Sima Huan had misunderstood him, so he quickly said with a smile on his face, "Grandma, you misunderstood. She didn't go out, and she was resting in the room."

    "Grandma, if you want to marry, you can marry yourself. I won't marry you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 127 Do you want to rebel?

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Tianfang was in the main hall and stood beside Su Ziyang, everyone began to recall what Su Tianfang said just now.

    After a while, everyone was amazed that this Su Tianfang had such a different idea from ordinary people, and this was too disrespectful to the elders.

    Sima Huan looked at Su Tianfang in astonishment. It is really unreasonable that this wild girl dared to act so boldly, and even talked back in front of so many people, without taking herself seriously.

    Sima Huan burst into anger, slapped the table and said, "Nonsense!"

    Su Tianfang's heart trembled, but she met her fierce eyes without fear.  Thin lips moved slightly, and smiled evilly, you make me feel bad, and you will always have a good time, you can make your old man feel troubled, you don't know how happy I am.

    "I already told you half a year ago. My share is that you don't need to worry about it. My parents have already told you clearly, but your old man insists on going his own way and wants to marry me. This arrangement, Tianfang really  It's unwillingness to obey."

    Sima Huan stared at this lowly girl who had troubled her for seven years.

    Is God blind to be so arrogant and disrespectful to elders?  Actually let my son pick up such an ignorant little girl to anger my wife.

    Sima Huan's brows and eyes were full of unkindness, and Su Tianfang's delicate eyes narrowed coldly, and the two eyes clashed like this.

    "Since ancient times, marriage matters have been based on the orders of the parents and the words of the matchmaker. Since Yu'er and Lin Wan have no time to take care of you, then I, the elder grandma, should take care of it."

    "But didn't your old man notice that you are a little self-indulgent?"

    People who are good are bullied, and Ma Shan is ridden by others. Su Tianfang has always believed in this sentence, so she also knows that her life is in her own hands, not by others.

    If she said she was incompetent before, she might have been slaughtered by others, but now that she has enough strength, and Su Yulin Wan has given her enough confidence, then there is no need to continue to be a lamb to be slaughtered. Su Tianfang, who has just arrived, sent her under the fence and restrained herself  It should be, but now she doesn't want to restrain herself, let alone act to Sima Huan.

    Sima Huan really didn't expect that for so many years, he had been humble and patient in the house for so many years, and sometimes pretended to be a cowardly and timid little girl, but suddenly changed his temper, and at this time he frequently said this kind of hurt.  What she said to save face.

    "Do you want to rebel?"

    When everyone saw that Sima Huan was angry, they didn't dare to take a breath.

    Su Ziyang swallowed his saliva, a little scared.

    I know that grandma is very strict with servants on weekdays, but she is much more amiable when facing him. Even if she was reprimanding the servants at that time, she would change when she saw him.  So he rarely saw his grandma get angry, but now he was lucky enough to witness this scene.

    "Sister, it's scary when grandma gets angry. Be careful, don't make her angry."

    "Stinky boy, you can see the situation clearly. It's not that I want to make her angry. It's her who hit the muzzle of the gun herself. They say that the twisted melon is not sweet. If she doesn't mess around, she will be fine? You persuade me  Let me not make her angry, why don't you persuade her to leave my affairs alone. "

    Su Tianfang's questioning made Su Ziyang speechless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 128 Mind your own business, you will live a long life.

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Ziyi saw the way her brother treated Su Tianfang, humble and sincere, thinking of Su Tianfang wholeheartedly, but Su Tianfang still looked ungrateful and wanted to fight for Su Ziyang.

    "Su Tianfang, let me tell you, don't be ignorant of flattery. My brother is so shameless. It's for your own good. Don't say good or bad."

    Su Tianfang laughed, and this girl actually came to intervene.

    "I said this is all voluntary by your brother, and I still think your brother is standing up and annoying me, so you pull him over quickly." You pull him over, but I will be left alone, chattering here and there,  It's annoying.

    "You woman really don't know what's good!"

    "Thank you for the compliment."

    Su Ziyi gritted her teeth. She really underestimated Su Tianfang. She didn't expect this woman to be so brazen. Here, she and grandma got into such an incompatible relationship. Don't expect to have a good life in the future, thanks to grandma.  He also said that he would find a famous nobleman for her, and let her live a good life as a rich young mistress, which is really not flattering.

    "Brother, people don't listen to persuasion, what are you doing there so shamelessly? She doesn't want face, and you don't want face, come back quickly!"

    "Oh, stop yelling."

    Su Ziyang also started to have a headache when his sister came, wouldn't it be your business to stay there quietly and obediently?  If you still have to step in, why offend this ancestor?  I have to give her a good science introduction when I turn around, and tell me what a terrifying person Su Tianfang is in private, so that this silly girl will not turn around and continue to hit the wall.

    "You!" You are a wolf-hearted ignorant person, and you have been drugged!

    "Grandma, my granddaughter felt a little unwell, so she went back to her room to rest. I, as a younger sister, can't take care of the brother and sister's affairs, so I won't get involved here."

    After saying that, she stood up and bowed gently to Sima Huan, then Su Ziyi took another look at the elder brother who was very disappointing in her eyes at the moment, and the very irritating Su Tianfang, and she left angrily  In the main hall, one of her accompanying girls also left with her.

    But before she left the main hall, she heard Su Tianfang behind her say, "That's right, leave the venue early and keep your mind off your own business, and you will surely live a long life."

    Su Ziyi turned her head abruptly, but saw Su Tianfang walking slowly to the seat she was sitting on just now, and then watched her sit down, and poured the unfinished tea in her teacup into the tea pot,  Then he took an upside-down cup and turned it over, and poured tea.

    Su Ziyi now wants to go up and tear Su Tianfang off.

    "What did you say? Tell me again!"

    However, her progress was stopped by Su Ziyang.

    "What are you making a fuss about! Don't make a fuss! Didn't you say you were uncomfortable? Go back and rest!"

    "Smile, it's ten years old, stop meddling in business and sleep more."

    Su Ziyi is now aboveboard and angrily trying to hit Su Tianfang, but the face of Sima Huan, who is sitting in the front seat, is even darker.

    Su Tianfang made it clear that she was criticizing Sang and Huai, implying that Ma Huan is meddling in her business now, meddling in her own business, and he will live soon.

    "Ziyi, what's the point of being so noisy, go back to your room if you don't feel well. Qiu Ju, help Miss back to her room to rest."

    Qiu Ju was the maid who followed Su Ziyi and took care of Su Ziyi.

    After receiving the order, Qiu Ju naturally came forward to persuade Su Ziyi with Su Ziyang.

    "Miss, let me help you go back to your room and rest."

    "Let go of me, bro, you too, hurry up!"

    Su Tianfang sipped tea, and said leisurely: "Little girl, let's go back to rest first, if you want to fight with me, I will go find you after talking with grandma later."

    Seeing Su Tianfang's disdain for her, Su Ziyi became even more angry.

    "Miss, go back and rest. The old lady has also given an order. Miss, don't embarrass your slaves."

    Qiu Ju didn't dare to speak out loudly behind her, but begged softly there.

    Perhaps Sima Huan had a headache from arguing about it. There was no expression on that fierce face, which was so terrifying. Sima Huan said coldly: "Take her back!"

    If it's not soft, then it's hard. Qiu Ju just didn't do anything, just picked up Su Ziyi, and then carried her away.

    Even if Su Ziyi is in the main hall? Disappeared, but her voice did not disappear, it lingered for a long time, and gradually the voice gradually faded away, and there was no movement.

    Su Tianfang said in a negotiating tone: "Tell me, how can you ignore my affairs."

    Perhaps Sima Huan had never thought of Su Tianfang, and wanted to negotiate terms with him, so she didn't respond for a while.

    Putting down the teacup in his hand, Su Tianfang smiled coldly: "Although I have been here for seven years, the days I have spent in the Su family have been fully calculated but not more than two years.  Mother sent out of the city.

    In the past seven years, the old lady and I have had very little interaction. At the beginning, you didn¡¯t allow me to call you grandma, so I stopped calling you. Since you are not my grandma, why do you have to deal with me?  To manage?  And in what capacity?  "

    Sima Huan looked at Su Tianfang's calm and relaxed appearance, and it really seemed that he wanted to have a good talk with her, so she temporarily put aside Su Tianfang's accusations and insinuations.

    "Su Tianfang, you are not from my Su family. From this point of view, I really shouldn't care about you, but you have to be clear. Now your surname is Su and you live in the Su family. Yu'er has a pure heart and a kind heart.  , so I feel sorry for you, and he treats you as his own, but no matter what, you are not the flesh and blood of my Su family."

    What Sima Huan said was obvious enough, and Su Tianfang has always understood that this old woman just treats her as an outsider, so she always sees that she is not going well, and tries every means to send her away.  Various names, but in the end they failed to send her away. Now that she is seventeen years old, she is eager to find a husband for her and send her away.

    "In recent years, Yu'er and Lin Wan have put their minds on you. Although they regard you as their own, you are still an outsider after all. I only hope that you can leave the Su family and take advantage of the two of them.  One is still young, I hope that the two of them can have a child of their own, not an outsider's child, how many people in this city are looking at the jokes of our Su family and saying" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 129

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang waved his hand coldly: "Stop, I'm not sitting here to listen to you talking about these old-fashioned things."

    Looking at Sima Huan, what he was talking about was sad, with a broken-hearted look on his face, Su Tianfang felt that this person had overacted, and Sima Huan spoke to Su Tianfang earnestly what he thought in his heart, but Su Tianfang was  Don't want to buy it.

    "Why didn't my parents plan to have a child of their own? I think my father should have mentioned the reasons to you a lot, right?"

    Perhaps Sima Huan had really figured it out, and she had to explain the matter to Su Tianfang, so she could still act calmly and continue talking with Su Tianfang.

    Sima Huan ignored Su Tianfang's words, and continued calmly: "Right now, inside and outside the city, how many people are watching the jokes of our Su family, saying that the wife of the second son of the Su family is barren.  Seeing that there are no descendantsSu Tianfang, no matter what you say, our Su family treats you well, and Yu'er raised you up with the utmost benevolence and righteousness. You can't continue to stay, so you can harm my son like this."

    Su Tianfang listened quietly there, it turned out that it was a calculation, there are three kinds of unfilial piety, and having no descendants is the greatest, so she forced herself to be sent away, but unfortunately, old woman, you still haven't thought about it after all,  What does your son want, and there is You never imagined that your son and your daughter-in-law have been wandering outside for many years, and your daughter-in-law has suffered from a hidden disease due to serious injuries. Her body is not suitable for having children at all, so even if you  If they don't stay in this Su's residence, it is impossible for the two of them to have any more children.

    Suddenly, Su Tianfang remembered the boxes of medicines she had brought back some time ago, and she cried out inwardly. She hadn't had time to deal with those medicines in those days, and then she disappeared for so long, so they might all be broken.  right?  Those medicines were originally used to recuperate Lin Wan's body, so it seemed like a waste of work.

    Originally, I was still thinking about following the old woman and arguing to the death, but I didn't expect to sit here so calmly now, listening to her talk, I already knew the so-called human nature.

    Although you are a mother for the good of your son, I, Su Tianfang, should understand that your difficulties are, but this matter cannot be solved by marriage, and it is not good if you have to force others to make things difficult. Su Tianfang looks like Sima Huan  I could only keep laughing in my heart.

    "I have already found this person for you, that is, the Zhou family in West Street. The Zhou family has also been in business for generations, and now the master Zhou is the only son"

    The Zhou family on West Street?  Good guy, isn't the young man in that family only fifteen years old?  In order to marry myself out, finding such a brat is not as good as Yu Sheng's, old woman, you can really do it.

    "Will Master Zhou agree then? Ma'am, don't forget that I am nearly eighteen now, three years older than his son. Can Master Zhou agree to such a marriage then? And this week's family property  Is it really as good as you said?"

    After seeing Su Tianfang ask herself about the details of the Zhou family, Sima Huan thought that Su Tianfang was willing to obey the arrangement, so when she talked about the details of the love affair, she actually felt a little joy in her heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 130

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Master Zhou naturally agreed, and he is very satisfied with you, and we have also discussed it. When you marry, our Su family will use two shops as your dowry"

    "I remember that Master Zhou only had one son, and it was born as a concubine. He is willing to let his son marry someone who is three years older?"

    Sima Huan said proudly: "Why don't you give up, our Su family is also a big family, and we have a reputation in this city. Although you are the two daughters of our Su family, you can be regarded as the eldest daughter of our Su family.  And there are two shops as a dowry, each with ten thousand taels of silver and gold, our Su family doesn't want half of his dowry, what doesn't he like."

    After Su Tianfang heard about it, she secretly exclaimed in her heart, the old woman can do it, she only wants to give herself out, this kind of back-selling business, she dares to look very happy, the female junior is also very happy, could it be you  This old woman should use the marriage that Su Ziyi said, and finally let me, Su Tianfang, take Su Ziyi's place in the sedan chair.

    There are also a lot of big families in this city, since they are selected from thousands of people, and there are many famous sons, why did you find yourself a fifteen-year-old brat?  It's too much to let myself be a child bride-in-law for a few years after making it clear.

    Su Tianfang asked with a smile: "So you have settled everything now? Today, old lady, you came here just to let me know?"

    Su Ziyang saw that it was not very harmonious, but there were some harmonious scenes, but he felt uneasy in his heart, especially Su Tianfang had a smile on his face, with a hint of evil and mystery, Su Ziyang felt that Su Tianfang would definitely have another  Spit out any bad water, it will make grandma so angry that the seven orifices will be smoked.

    "Everything has been negotiated, as soon as the day comes, you will get on the sedan chair."

    "This marriage cannot be cancelled?"

    Cancel?  Sima Huan's majestic voice sounded: "The marriage has been settled, and everything has been negotiated. It is impossible to cancel it."

    Su Tianfang said with a bit of coquettishness: "Since this is the case, then old madam, Tianfang can only feel sorry for you. Tianfang has no luck to bear it. Since the marriage has been completely agreed, there is no way to withdraw. Then  Let my younger sister Ziyi take the sedan chair for me, Ziyi is just right now, she is fifteen years old, and she is the right age for that young master of the Zhou family."

    Su Tianfang also intentionally emphasized the word "fifteen years old".

    Su Ziyang raised his forehead silently. Sure enough, Su Tianfang was not such an easy master at all. I knew she would not obey the arrangement obediently, and not only would she confront grandma, but Su Ziyi would also be drawn in. It seems that Su Ziyi's future  Little days are also difficult.

    After hearing this, Sima Huan stared and scolded: "Nonsense, marriage is a big deal, how can it be trifling!"

    Su Tianfang couldn't help laughing when she heard this: "Yes, old lady, you also said that marriage is a big deal, how can it be a joke, since it can't be a joke, how can you make such a hasty plan? I think you still have to  Go to Zhou's house and annul this marriage, oryou can see how to persuade my good sister to listen to you, and then let sister Ziyi get on the sedan chair, otherwise the Zhou family will knock her  Carrying an empty sedan chair with gongs and drums, and carrying another empty sedan chair back, it will be even more embarrassing to your old lady."

    Sima Huan said angrily: "It's nonsense! This is the marriage for you, Su Tianfang. Naturally, it was also arranged by the fortune-teller who used your birth date. How decent is it for your sister to go!"

    Su Tianfang put away her smiling face, and said coldly: "Since that's the case, then you can use sister Ziyi's horoscope to combine it a little more."

    Su Tianfang felt that since she came to the main hall, she had been on the high channel all the time, playing with Sima Huan, and she was exhausted from changing her face back and forth. She stood up and walked slowly outside the door.

    Su Ziyang watched Su Tianfang stand up and walk out. He glanced at Sima Huan, hesitated for two seconds, then stood up, and followed Su Tianfang.

    "You!" Sima Huan didn't think of this at all, and that girl unexpectedly got a general for herself like this.

    Before Su Tianfang stepped out of the main hall gate, she stopped, turned around and continued.

    "My horoscope, don't forget, I was picked up by your Su family. Before I came to your Su family, I was a beggar and an orphan. I don't even know my own birth date.  Yes, you use it to find a fortune teller to combine horoscopes. If it is accurate, it may not be accurate.

    I have no father and no mother since I was a child, and my aunt who begged to give birth to me is also in the coldDong died of illness, maybe I am the reincarnation of the lone star of the evil spirit, and I was ordered by my father, my mother, and my brother Kefu, so you marry me in this way, if you kill the Zhou family, then you will be a big sinner  .  "

    Su Tianfang's words were not only cruel to Sima Huan, but also cruel to herself.

    Su Ziyang suddenly felt a little chilly, what kind of star is the lone star of Tiansha?  Is it really that scary?  Ke father Ke Mu, Ke brother Ke Fu, won't his younger brother be Ke Fu in the end, right?  Doesn't staying by her side mean that he might die early?  Su Ziyang was instantly engrossed in the four words Tiansha Lone Star.

    The mysterious Su Ziyang got closer to Su Tianfang, and then he asked her in a low voice: "Sister, is this lone evil star as scary as you said? Does it mean that if I'm with you, I'll be in trouble too?"  ?¡±

    Su Tianfang said with a smile: "The closer the relationship, the easier it is for people to have accidents, so get out of here quickly and don't come looking for me."

    Sima Huan's face was unprecedentedly dark. Of course, she didn't believe what Su Tianfang said later. After all, she had lived a long time.  She hasn't really seen it, but she has heard a lot of rumors. If this Su Tianfang is really so amazing and has this fate, after the first year he entered the Su family, the Su family may have already started to hang up.  How could I allow her to stay here for seven years.

    "You don't have to bully my ignorant old ladies. No matter whether you are the lone star of the gods or not, you have to take this bridal sedan if you agree, and you have to take it for me if you don't agree. This marriage must be done!"

    Su Tianfang said coldly and arrogantly: "Old lady, you should take care of this young man's affairs less. You have been a widow for many years. You must have been alone for so many years. It seems that the Zhou family still has an old man who is also alone.  It¡¯s been a year, old lady, you think about it, hahahaha¡ª¡± (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 131 Two tigers cannot fit in one mountain

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With this prelude to the coming storm, the others had already lost their minds, as if only Su Tianfang was still complacent.

    Obviously, there was still a peaceful appearance between the two people in front, but it wasn't long before Su Tianfang suddenly made a 180-degree change, which caught everyone present by surprise, and no one else knew how to accept it.  How to react, especially Su Ziyang who was standing beside Su Tianfang, he didn't know how to continue the conversation with Su Tianfang for a while, this big sister's idea is too unnatural, if it wasn't for grandma's good health  One point, I'm afraid grandma is going to be so angry now.

    "Su Tianfang, get the hell out of the Su family, and never come back! We don't welcome you in the Su family!"

    Sima Huan uttered a sharp voice, and this time his voice was filled with endless anger. This time, the relationship between the two should be completely deadlocked.

    Sima Huan was so angry that his face turned red. Although Su Tianfang didn't care about her, Su Ziyang couldn't do it. In this dilemma, Su Ziyang chose to comfort Sima Huan.

    "Grandma, calm down. She definitely doesn't think so. If she doesn't marry, maybe she has her own reasons, so don't force her. Grandma, if you can't see it, the marriage should be cancelled. Talk to that Zhou family again."  Say, anyway, this is not the time yet"

    "What do you know!" Sima Huan said coldly, Su Ziyang was so frightened that he immediately fell silent.

    Su Tianfang snickered for a while, and then kindly agreed: "That's right, what do you know? It's an adult's business. If you tell me, don't interrupt me, you little brat. Just stay there obediently. What should you do?"

    "Ziyang is my grandson, and it's not up to you, an outsider, to discipline him!" Sima Huan was furious and furious, patting the table there.

    Su Tianfang smiled: "The old man can also understand this truth, that would be the best, Tianfang is just an outsider, remember, outsiders, it's not your turn to discipline."

    For such a result, Su Tianfang seemed to be somewhat satisfied, thinking that he deliberately provoked her with words like this, she must now hate herself to the bone, right?  In the future, I probably won't think about finding a husband's family for myself anymore, and I can handle my own affairs in peace and stability.

    But in fact, Su Tianfang also has some grievances that have been hidden for a long time in her heart. No matter what, she has been obedient in the Su family for the past seven years. Their husband and wife regard her as their own, and they are the only ones who regard her as a member of the Su family.  In the first few years, the servants who have worked in this mansion for a long time bullied her, but because of being dependent on others, Su Tianfang repeatedly chose to endure and choose to be a sensible person.  Child, but after all, they still can't get the respect and treatment they should treat her, so Su Tianfang slowly sees through it.

    "Su Jiahuan doesn't welcome me. Actually, as far as I'm concerned, I don't care at all. It's not because of you that I stay here. I just want to repay my parents. It's best if you don't welcome me. Don't call me if it's okay.  We'd better look at the almanac before going out, and don't run into each other at the same time."

    After Su Tianfang finished speaking, she flicked her sleeves very freely, and left the main hall briskly.

    Su Ziyang originally wanted to follow Su Tiandang, but now he didn't know whether he should go or not. He hesitated for a while, and just turned around to go out when he heard Sima Huan's call.

    "Stinky boy! Come back to me! Don't go with her!"

    He said he was not allowed to leave, but he really wanted to leave now. He felt that staying here for a minute and a second would be extremely painful, so he just moved out of the door bit by bit like this.  Small steps, but whether he is a small move or not, Sima Huan has caught his attention.

    "Take another step towards the door, and I'll break your leg!"

    Su Ziyang was frightened and didn't dare to move again. He understood that now this grandma was going to vent her anger on him. Su Tianfang had already left, and grandma was going to use him as a venting bucket.

    "Come here!"

    After giving this order, seeing Su Ziyang still standing there, Sima Huan ordered the people around him, "Pull him here!"

    Su Ziyang suddenly learned to behave. Before anyone came to pull him, he walked up to Sima Huan, and then stood down in front of Sima Huan, bowing his head and not daring to speak.

    "Recently, I have heard from the servants in the house that you and Su Tianfang have a good relationship. You two were often together before, and I wanted to be a good boy with you. You would not learn bad things from her, but I didn't expect you to be with her.  After we got together, I didn't even listen to grandma's words, and even learned to climb over the wall!"

    SueYang Yang has a sad face. He doesn't want to go with Su Tianfang now, but he doesn't want to stay here any longer. It's really scary to see his grandma looking like a tiger. Why is this woman so weird? No wonder  The younger brother often told himself that a woman should never try to figure it out, and don't meddle in women's affairs at will.

    Just like the matter of letting the two of them meet today, it was a mistake for him to take the job on himself from the beginning, and he wanted to perform well, but in the end he was reprimanded one after another,  If I knew it earlier, I would have asked the servants in this mansion to find it.

    Also, I don't know which one in the family is devoid of conscience, but he still has to sue for such a trivial matter as climbing the wall. Is this intentional to not give this young master a good life or something?  It's too vicious.

    Su Ziyang muttered in a low voice, wanting to justify himself and Su Tianfang: "I didn't learn bad things from my sister, and after I was with my sister, I have quit gambling now"

    "How dare you talk back!"

    Su Ziyang's heart was full of blood and tears, he suffered this innocent disaster for no reason, he committed a crime, he kept praying in his heart, come and rescue him

    After Su Tianfang left the main hall, she suddenly began to seriously consider whether to find someone to marry her for a fake marriage, that is, the one who has the name of husband and wife but has no real husband and wife. After all, people in this place are women who are sixteen years old.  It is true that she has reached the age of marriage after her age. Although she does not want to be like this in her own thinking, she has lived here for seven years, and there is still a long time to come.  I am willing, but in the future, in order to avoid being criticized by others, I still need to find someone to accompany me to play every scene. Sooner or later, I will find someone, why not find someone now, and then relieve myself of worries?  In this way, I can be better, and use all my energy to deal with what I want to do, instead of dealing with that old woman Sima Huan, one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers, and the Su family obviously cannot accommodate her, Su Tianfang, so continue like this  It's really unnecessary to go on and make fun of yourself.

    But crows are black all over the world. If you talk about fake marriages, Su Tianfang thought of a sentence she had heard before. Men are all hypocrisy.  Guaranteed to find a man who doesn't have that kind of thoughts about him at all, and is willing to play a fake marriage with him?

    But if you buy a house outside and set up your own business, it is not pleasant to be babbled by those long-mouthed women. Although I don't really care about those people's nonsense, it is impossible to be 100% open to it, no  To care about other people's eyes, face still needs a little bit.

    Looking back, there is no man around who can give her the feeling of throbbing in her heart. If she can't give her that feeling, then naturally it can't be called love at first sight. If you don't have that kind of feeling and want to cultivate true feelings, then  It's not that easy. For this reason, Su Tianfang has some worries.

    But now that he has all the ideas, he will definitely continue to have more ideas, so Su Tianfang also began to quietly look for himself in his heart, wondering if there is any suitable person who can accompany him in a play.

    Why don't you just find an honest man around here, who is honest and easy to manage. Anyway, after the matter is done, I will give him a little money every month to let him live a good life. He can find whatever concubine he wants, anyway.  It's not his own business, and it doesn't affect his succession to the next generation.

    After Su Tianfang felt that this was feasible, she immediately started to act, but before that, she went back to the room, and when she turned around the corner, as soon as her figure disappeared, Lin Wan and Su Yu just came back.

    However, the two of them happened to pass by the main hall on their way back to the room, so before the two of them passed the main hall gate, they heard the movement inside the normal hall, so they quickened their pace, walked over to have a look, and then saw Sima  Huan reprimanded Su Ziyang.

    Before hearing what Sima Huan said clearly, the two of them still couldn't figure it out.

    What Sima Huan loves the most is the only son and grandson, why would he be willing to reprimand him so loudly here in front of everyone?  And it's after he has learned it well They mean that Su Ziyang quit gambling. Before Su Ziyang quit gambling, Su Ziyang was also one of the well-known playboys in this city.  What kind of mistake has he made now, it is worthy of Sima Huan's furious reprimand here.

    The two couples sat outside the door in tacit agreement, watching the situation quietly, wanting to hear why this happened, but they figured it out after a few words. It turned out that Su Ziyang was reprimanded not simply because of him alone.  It was because of being implicated by Su Tianfang.

    Since Su Tianfang is now involved, her husband and wife can't choose to turn a blind eye and go in.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??Because Su Tianfang was implicated.

    Since Su Tianfang is now involved, her husband and wife can't choose to turn a blind eye and go in.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 132 Two foreign capitals have the same temper

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the two entered, they each called Sima Huan.

    The two of them also glanced at Su Ziyang who was bowing his head at the side.

    Seeing Su Ziyang biting his lips tightly, as if some veins were about to bulge, a drop of sweat was dripping from his forehead, and his clenched fists were trembling slightly on his legs.

    Maybe it was because he felt the two of them looking at him, that's why Su Ziyang dared to look up at the couple. Otherwise, he didn't dare to move during the whole process, but trembled involuntarily.

    The two of them looked at Su Ziyang, feeling sorry for him, thinking that this child has endured such an innocent disaster here, and a child of this age still has a somewhat rebellious heart, but what he is facing is someone who has loved him since he was a child.  Grandma, so no matter how much dissatisfaction he has in his heart, he is holding back and not bursting out. The husband and wife feel that this child is suffering now, and if they want to put other rich sons aside, they must have turned their faces by now.  You have already left home, so you will stay here to listen to the old man's nagging reprimands.

    "Second uncle and second aunt"

    Su Ziyang couldn't control his trembling voice, which made the husband and wife even more pitiful.

    Because the previous attention was on Su Ziyang, Sima Huan only suddenly discovered the existence of the two of them.

    "You are back."

    If it were the past, Sima Huan would have smiled at Su Yudui at this time, but now because of his righteousness, he greeted the two of them with a rusty and cold voice.

    Su Yu was still thinking about how to answer the following words, but Lin Wan had already taken the lead.

    "Mother, it's so far away. Before the two of us approached the main hall, we heard your voice scolding Ziyang here, so the two of us were also outside the door. We listened for a while, probably  I can understand why you are talking about Ziyang, but let me say a word, since it is Fang'er's fault, then you can just find Fang'er, or you can tell us, Ziyang is still a child,  Don't take your anger out on him."

    "Yes, mother, you have always loved Ziyang the most, and you have always been very satisfied with him, and this child is not young anymore. Now you are scolding this child in public and not giving him face.  How can he hold his head up at home? Don¡¯t these servants laugh at him when it spreads? What did Fang¡¯er do again? It¡¯s something that makes you unhappy, tell us, let¡¯s go and have a good time  teaching taught her."

    "The child didn't learn well. It's me, the mother, who didn't teach well. If you have any dissatisfaction, just tell me."

    Sima Huan watched the husband and wife sing together, but he didn't want to find fault with the two of them.

    Lin Wan simply bypassed Sima Huan's consent and said to Su Ziyang, "Ziyang, you go down first and have a good rest. Your second uncle and I want to talk to your grandma."

    Su Ziyang really wanted to hold on to this life-saving straw and run now, but Sima Huan didn't give orders, so he still didn't dare to move, so he had to turn his attention to Sima Huan to see what Sima Huan had to say.

    But after turning around and meeting Sima Huan's unkind and amiable gaze for the first time, he still bit his lip and lowered his head.

    Sima Huan stared into Su Ziyang's eyes for a few seconds, then said, "Go down first."

    After receiving these five words, Su Ziyang felt relieved, cast a grateful look at their husband and wife and others, and then left the main hall pretending to be unhurried.

    "Sit down." Sima Huan said.

    After the servants took away the cold tea and the used teacup, they replaced it with clean teacups and hot tea, and then fought for the two of them.

    The main hall fell into a brief silence.

    Sima Huan was also adjusting his state, putting away his anger just now.

    "Just now I heard my mother mention Fang'er outside the door. I wonder what Fang'er did to make you angry?"

    "Do the math, Tianfang will be eighteen in a few months."

    Both of them nodded.

    "It's almost eighteen, and it's not too young. Thinking about marrying her at the beginning, the Yu family was originally a very good family, and the child was born handsome. It's a pity, Tian Fang's eyes are higher than the top, and I can't see it."  She went to someone's house, and when he came to her door, she actually offended him, and she didn't know how to treat guests at all. Later, the two of you said that you would cancel the marriage for her, and in the end, it just didn't matter.

    A few days ago I replaced her againI mentioned a family relationship, it is from the Zhou family on West Street, although the family background is a little worse than that of the Yu family, but this child is not bad"

    The husband and wife looked at each other, the Zhou family on West Street?  Only a little worse than the Yu family?  Is this a person who is always confused?  The difference between these two families is not only that little bit, it is simply a world of difference, not to mention that Fang'er doesn't like it, the husband and wife don't like it.

    Furthermore, I have already said that her affairs are all up to her, and she must not interfere, but your old man does not listen to persuasion, and you are so active in trying to get married for her, can she not turn against you?

    Lin Wan looked at Su Yu, and wanted Su Yu to speak up, but seeing how Su Yu was drinking tea seriously, and the fact that Sima Huan was his own mother, it seemed that he was really not suitable to speak too directly  Lin Wan spoke for himself.

    "Mother, we told you a long time ago that you don't have to worry about Fang'er's affairs, why do you bother with this, you also know that this child doesn't listen to you, and you have to make things difficult for yourself.  "

    "Jade can't be cut, it can't be used, and people can't be taught, they can't be talented. As an elder, if this junior does something wrong, I should teach it." Sima Huan said sternly.

    "But you are a little too lenient. We have never asked you to worry about this child since she was a child, and this child has never stayed at home. I always let her live in my mother's house, but occasionally let her go back to Su's house.  Now that you've grown up, it's really inappropriate for you to catch Fang'er every time you go back to Su's house, urge her to get married there, and find her a husband's family."

    "Yes, mother, and we are not in a hurry. We don't want this child to be a wife so early. I hope she will stay with us for a few more years, and this child doesn't want to marry. Why do you"

    Sima Huan's eyes became serious: "Cooperating with my old woman is not flattering, and she makes bad faces there, so it makes the three of you unhappy, and you three are working together to target me. You don't listen to my old woman, do you?"

    Su Yudao: "Mother, we didn't mean that"

    Lin Wan interrupted Su Yu: "Mother, we didn't mean that. If you insist on thinking this way, then I have nothing to say. When we picked up Fang'er and planned to raise her as our own daughter  , I mentioned before, it¡¯s better to let the two brothers separate, so that we can live our own lives, but you don¡¯t agree, but Fang¡¯er, you don¡¯t want to see her, so you have been bothering Moshan for so many years.  , take care of the child for us, Su Yu and I have not fulfilled our responsibilities as parents to this child, growing up with her, we really feel ashamed of her"

    "What are you ashamed of her? If you two hadn't picked her up, she would have died on the street seven years ago. You have raised her for seven years, so how can you feel sorry for that bitch! You are  Doting on her too much, that's why she has become so pampered now, and doesn't listen to discipline."

    Lin Wan's expression turned pale when he heard that cheap girl's voice.

    Su Yu was also not much better, sighed and shook his head lightly.

    "So, in fact, you don't really want to find a good husband's family for her. It's just that she stays in this house and makes you unhappy. You just want to drive her out and get married with this kind of glory.  The way to let her leave this house is just to save face for yourself, right?." Lin Wan's tone was quite different from before.

    Sima Huan was so stunned that he couldn't speak, and trembled all over, but he almost said the word "ridiculous".

    Su Yu frowned. He didn't expect Lin Wan to be so direct, but the words that had already been said, that is, the splashed water, he couldn't say anything. Moreover, although he didn't know exactly what Sima Huan was thinking, Lin Wan said that  After saying something, my mother was just so angry that she couldn't answer it. She must have been refuted because of what she said, but she still had to end it. On the one hand, she shared the same bed  The daughter-in-law of the pillow, and his own mother on the other side, neither of them can offend, it seems that his task is a bit heavy.

    "Mother, you understand Lin Wan's temperament. She speaks more straightforwardly, so you don't have to take it too seriously."

    Lin Wan glared at Su Yu, but after all there were outsiders present at the scene, she couldn't bear Sima Huan not giving him face, but Su Yu was her pillow person, she still wanted to give Su Yu face.

    "Don't dare, it's no wonder Tianfang is so rebellious. It turned out that this mother taught her well. These two came out of the same temper. They are not afraid of me, an old woman, and that's not the case.  A biological child, if you have a biological child, if you have a blood relationship, it's okay to be angry with my wife." The two outsiders are like this, and they teamed up to bully me, the head of the house, and you are still one or two  All lean towards them.

    As the saying goes, poor and lowly couples grieve for everything, but fortunately, they are living well together, so there is nothing to grieve about, but the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law has always been so rigid, which really gives Su Yu a headache.  It's good not to meet each other, but when they meet, there will always be some unpleasantness. This time, Sima Huan took the opportunity to stab them again about the fact that the two of them have no children, so it can only be an even more headache.

    The scene instantly filled with the smell of gunpowder.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Sorrow, fortunately, the husband and wife have a good time, so there is no sorrow, but the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law has always been so stiff, which really gives Su Yu a headache, as expected, it is better not to meet each other  , when they meet, there will always be some unpleasantness. This time, Sima Huan took the opportunity to stab them again about the fact that the two of them have no children, so it can only be an even more headache.

    The scene instantly filled with the smell of gunpowder.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 133 Find my wishful husband

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the end, they could only break up unhappy.

    The conversation was divided into two parts. On this side, Su Ziyang did not leave immediately after leaving the main hall. He still couldn't hold back. He eavesdropped outside the door for a while, and then he left completely.

    After leaving, he planned to run towards Su Tianfang, even though Sima Huan had scolded and taught him so much in the main hall just now, keeping him away from Su Tianfang, but he didn't listen.

    As far as he is concerned, Su Tianfang is his new thigh now, and he hasn't seen Situ Xianyun for a long time now, Su Tianfang is now the only person he can rely on.

    The few moves he learned from Situ Xianyun before, he feels that now he has practiced with that little stick until his hands are callused, and he has memorized all kinds of footwork moves by heart, and he has no intention at all. He wants to find  Su Tianfang learns newer ones to make up for the psychological trauma she suffered just now.

    It's just that after he came out, he wasn't sure if Su Tianfang had left the mansion, so he first asked the gatekeeper, who said he didn't see anyone going out, and then he walked towards Su Tianfang's room.

    Su Tianfang's room is in the side courtyard, so it will take some time for him to walk from here to the side courtyard.

    I haven't seen Su Tianfang yet, but I met Su Tianfang's Ala first.

    Looking at the big dog lying on the ground, listless.

    For a while, he forgot about Su Tianfang, but went up and rubbed the dog's head.

    "Yes, you fat dog, the longer you grow, the fatter you get, the longer you grow, the fatter you are. My second uncle is really good at serving you, and even washes you clean. With your huge size, and such thick  Mao, help you take a bath, I guess the water in the well in the backyard will have to be drained."

    When Ala saw Su Ziyang, although he didn't show any particular enthusiasm, he sat up with his front legs supported, but he was much more alive than the lifeless Bala lying on the ground just now.

    Su Ziyang squatted on one knee next to Allah, stroking Allah. He actually liked this big dog all the time. He watched her grow up, so he was not afraid of it.  A little bit of targeting, this dog belongs to Su Tianfang alone, and it must have been out of some envy and jealousy in childhood, so he didn't like Ala very much, and he also took a little bit of targeting, and sometimes even took stones with his sister  Let's throw it away. Fortunately, this big dog doesn't hold grudges. If I want to play during this time, I will still play with myself.

    Following the frequency of Su Ziyang's movements, Ala stuck out his tongue and panted heavily, and moved a little closer to Su Ziyang, obediently rubbing against him.

    "You are not in the hall with your grandma, what are you doing here?"

    A woman's voice came, it was Su Tianfang's voice.

    After hearing Su Tianfang's voice, Ala jumped a lot for a moment, stood up quickly, then ran towards Su Tianfang, and finally ran around excitedly beside her.

    Su Tianfang opened his mouth in joy when he saw this big living treasure, and then bent down to lick the dog.

    Su Ziyang raised his head after hearing the voice, and looked in the direction Ala was running to. He quickly locked on to where Su Tianfang was, and then walked towards Su Tianfang.

    Seeing Su Tianfang dressed in white, Su Ziyang couldn't help but look at Su Tianfang, and he also stood up slowly.

    It just felt like an hour had passed, and I saw Su Tianfang changing her attire and appearing in front of my eyes.

    It hasn't been long since I saw her today, and I have already changed three sets of clothes back and forth. This change of clothes is a bit too diligent. Could it be that she still has some cleanliness?

    Looking at Su Tianfang, who was dressed in white, and then at Ala, whose coat color was particularly black and white.

    Suddenly he also discovered something different. He has seen many dogs and played with them a lot, but Allah has only recently started to play. It seems that Allah is different from other dogs.  He is bigger and much smaller than him, and many dogs also have a particularly strong smell, especially when the weather was hot some time ago, the smell was more intense, but Ala did not have it, and this furry one also feels special  It's comfortable and has a special fragrance on it.

    It's just such a beast, she has to keep it so clean, there must be something abnormal, who in a normal family would bathe his dog every three days, she is the one who takes the trouble It should be said that it is the relationship between Su Tianfang and Su Tianfang  Good people will take the trouble to bathe Su Tianfang's dog.

    &nb?You are the only man in the Su family, and this huge property of the Su family is destined to fall on her most beloved son and grandson, as she wishes.  "

    Su Ziyang frowned. Someone said this before, saying that she would be separated from an outsider, and this belonged to the Su family's property. This was also one of the reasons why he targeted and hated her when he was a child, but now  He didn't really care much.

    Su Ziyang recalled the conversation between them that he just eavesdropped outside the door.

    "I think you may have misunderstood grandma. Perhaps grandma just wants to find a good husband's family for you, so that you can live a good life without being comfortable."

    "Did you hear her say it herself?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    Seeing Su Ziyang's hesitant look, Su Tianfang patted Allah's head a few times and then stood up.

    "I just eavesdropped on the conversation between my grandma and my second uncle and aunt" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 134 Self-created sword manual

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You don't have to tell me. I'm not interested in what they said." Su Tianfang said to Su Ziyang seriously.

    In fact, Su Tianfang knows that there is a very bad negative emotion in her body now, which slowly rises in her mind. Perhaps it is because of dissatisfaction with Su Yulin Wan, and it is even more likely because of dissatisfaction with Su Yulin Wan.  Sima Huan is dissatisfied, so she doesn't want to hear about what the three of them talked about after they got together. Even if they can guess, their conversation must be related to her, but she doesn't want to further understand the conversation.  content.

    Now that this matter has been achieved to such an extent, for the two of them, they are not their own biological parents, and they have also confessed to themselves that the seventeen-year-old self in this body can make decisions on their own  , they will not interfere in any decision, and the matter they are dealing with now does not allow themselves to intervene again. If this is the case, then the two of them simply form such a default agreement, and no one cares about the other.

    Su Ziyang watched Su Tianfang stand up, hesitant to speak.  Didn't you really care about the two of them coming back?  Why do you still look like strangers now, with a look of nothing to do with yourself, but what they are talking about is your business.  Don't say Su Tianfang, he really didn't dare to continue talking, there are too few opportunities to get along with him, he doesn't know much about Su Tianfang's temperament, if he really doesn't say it, if he insists on it, it will be easy to kick the board.

    A gust of wind blew through the courtyard, and the air was filled with a heavy fragrance of flowers. The strong fragrance of flowers was obviously easy to attract people's attention. Su Ziyang couldn't help frowning.

    "I said, why do you like this tree? Every time it blooms, the smell is so strong that it makes people feel dizzy. I also heard people say that every time these trees bloom in your yard, snakes are always easy to appear.  These trees must be attracting snakes, aren't you afraid?"

    Su Tianfang looked pleasantly fragrant. Look at the golden sweet-scented osmanthus. Another gust of wind blew by. The wind was not strong, but some sweet-scented osmanthus fell from the tree. Look at the ground, which was also covered with a yellow layer.

    Smelling the strong fragrance of sweet-scented osmanthus, Su Tianfang glanced again, and saw the large floating clouds floating slowly in the blue sky, as well as the warm sun shining high in the sky.

    Su Ziyang stood aside and stared blankly at Su Tianfang's abnormal behavior, and suddenly felt a subtle feeling in his heart.

    "What I want is this effect. Let them stop wandering around in my yard. I don't like to see them. Besides, if there are snakes, Allah is here. There is no snake that Allah can't solve. If you see something you like  , maybe you can still keep it, and it¡¯s also good to use as a pet for self-defense.¡±

    After Ala heard Su Tianfang mentioning herself, she wagged her tail even more vigorously. This twist made her whole body sway. It looked like it wanted to jump up and hug Su Tianfang, but Su Tianfang held the dog's head down.

    All the reasons Su Tianfang said earlier still make sense, so Su Ziyang nodded in agreement, but until the end he looked at Su Tianfang's shocking words in astonishment.

    Wait What did this woman just say?  Keep it as a pet?  Are you planning to keep the snake as a pet?  No, can this be done?  Is this woman not afraid of snakes at all?  It's over, it's over, it's always this kind of inexplicable thought, it's already autumn, so there shouldn't be a fever in this season.

    "Hey, do you want it? If you want it, you will really catch the snake at that time. I will give you two as a teacher. He said that I have accepted you as an apprentice for so long, and I haven't given you a meeting gift yet. It's a waste of money."  The snake is quite suitable."

    Su Tianfang's words became more and more outrageous, and a big cold sweat dripped from Su Ziyang's head.

    "Master, have you lost your mind?"

    Su Tianfang looked at Su Ziyang who was a little silly in front of him.

    Su Ziyang suddenly realized that he seemed to have said something he shouldn't have said again. He turned his face away in embarrassment and looked to the other side, showing a little nervousness.

    "Su Ziyang" Su Tianfang pulled out his name slowly.

    "Master, this senior brother has been gone for a long time, and the second senior brother you mentioned has also disappeared. You see, I haven't learned a new move for almost a month. Can you stop looking for that Ruyi Lang?"  Sir, teach me a few more times." Regardless of whether Su Ziyang seemed a little abrupt or not, he immediately forcibly changed the subject, not only a little embarrassed, but also looking at Su Tianfang with some sincerity.

    I heard that it was for this matter again, and I thought that this kid came here to find me, and it must be mainly for this matter. Although Su Tianfang was reluctant in every possible way, he still needed to give Su Ziyang a reasonable explanation.

      What kind of big brother, judging from his restoration of self-cultivation, if he still has a month to stay in the valley, he will definitely not be able to appear in this kid's sight in a short time.

    That second senior brother is one who exists only in name, well, I just mentioned it casually, so if you want to count on him, then you must not count on it.

    Haha, this kid is so obsessed with martial arts, and he can perfuse him for a while, but he can't perfuse him forever. His apprentices are all accepted, so let's give him something practical.

    Su Ziyang looked at Su Tianfang eagerly, waiting for Su Tianfang to give him a reply. He seemed so small that he forgot that he had made a slip of the tongue just now, and how abruptly Su Tianfang came to him.

    Seeing his enthusiastic eyes, Su Tianfang's face twitched.

    "Stinky boy" Su Tianfang cursed in a low voice, "Wait for me here."

    Then she turned around and walked to the room, followed by Ala, but Su Tianfang turned her away and locked her outside.

    Not long after, Su Tianfang came out of the room, but at this time she was holding a half-new book in her hand.

    "Hey, this is a sword technique I created myself, and it took ninety-nine and eighty-one days to finally draw this sword manual. You have to collect it carefully and cherish it. That, look at it carefully, practice it carefully,  Don't waste my precious martial arts secret book."

    "Martial Arts Cheats!"

    After listening to it, Su Ziyang took the secret book that Su Tianfang had passed on to him as if he had found a treasure. Seeing that the book was so new, he was somewhat skeptical.

    "Aren't martial arts cheats all those old books that have been handed down for a long time? Why is this book so new?"

    Su Tianfang said: "Don't you say it? This is my own creation, a self-created martial arts secret book, that of course it will look a little new." Su Tianfang's words flickered, and he felt a little guilty from the beginning to the end.  However, Su Ziyang didn't seem to notice it, and he didn't know if he was wise and stupid, and he deliberately pretended to be stupid.

    Su Ziyang immediately looked enlightened, and then looked at the four big characters on the cover of the book. Even the feeling that the ink was not dry, he was already relieved.

    "Then this sword manual"

    "I don't have a sword. You can just find a branch of about the same length and use it. After some practice, find a bigger and heavier one, so as not to be too light. If your sword is too heavy in the future, you won't be able to handle it."

    "Then when will I"

    "In the future, I will ask your elder brother to find you a sword. Don't ask any more. If you ask again, I will take it back. The comprehension of this sword manual depends on talent, so you have to learn by yourself. If there is anything you don't understand, wait  After you finish your studiesseek your senior brother for advice."

    "Then what is the meaning of the name of this sword manual, "Sword Manual of Resisting Evil"?" Su Ziyang still couldn't help asking this question quickly.

    "" The brat told you not to ask, but you still asked.

    Su Tianfang felt that her head was full of embarrassment now.

    You kid is so annoying, I should add another sentence in it, so that you don't dare to practice.

    "Why do you talk so much? In one sentence, you want it or not, and if you don't want it, you can return the book to me. Where should you go! Noisy."

    Su Ziyang heard Su Tianfang say that he would take the book back, and hugged the book tightly in his arms.

    After finishing speaking to Su Ziyang, Su Tianfang turned her gaze to Ala who had been following her all the time.

    "Hey, I'm going out, you play here by yourself, and I'll come back to play with you at night."

    Looking up at Su Ziyang again, she walked behind Su Ziyang without saying anything.

    With the secret book of martial arts in his hand, he didn't care about Su Tianfang's departure. He didn't even say a word of compliment when he gave it away. He just stood there and couldn't wait to start reading the secret book.

    Looking at the rough painter inside, Su Ziyang's various distortions in his facial features, he felt that he didn't understand a few moves, and he always felt that some movements were really incoherent.  I feel like I can't compare.

    "The master is the master, and the sword manuals are all self-created, but why is it so difficult to look at? The elder brother doesn't see anyone, and he doesn't let her ask her Ala, how many moves can you understand?"

    As he spoke, he still looked good, and he turned a page and put it in front of Allah.

    Allah turned his head away, and the air was filled with Allah's naked dislike for this book.

    Su Ziyang shook his head helplessly. In order to understand this martial arts cheat book as soon as possible, he opened it and pondered a few more pages.

    "Anyway, I can't understand it for a while. Let's go to the firewood room to see if there is a suitable stick to cut a piece of wood It seems a bit too time-consuming. Just go to the street and buy it. Children play  I have too many wooden swords."

    Su Ziyang felt that this plan was very good, so he left contentedly. Before leaving, he looked at the sweet-scented osmanthus flowers all over the courtyard.

    In my heart, there are bold words and lofty ambitions: When I return, it will be the time when the garden is full of flowers.

    However, the bold words in his heart did not have the chance to be fully realized in the future. When he came back, he did not have the chance to see the garden full of flowers, because Su Tianfang also rewarded him with a tooth full of teeth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??Go to the firewood room first to see if there is a suitable stick to sharpen a piece of wood It seems a bit too time-consuming, so go to the street to buy it, there are too many wooden swords for children to play with.  "

    Su Ziyang felt that this plan was very good, so he left contentedly. Before leaving, he looked at the sweet-scented osmanthus flowers all over the courtyard.

    In my heart, there are bold words and lofty ambitions: When I return, it will be the time when the garden is full of flowers.

    However, the bold words in his heart did not have the chance to be fully realized in the future. When he came back, he did not have the chance to see the garden full of flowers, because Su Tianfang also rewarded him with a tooth full of teeth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 135 Finding a Husband in a Fake Marriage

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the bustling street, Su Tianfang dangled a jade pendant and tassels in his hand, watching the bustle of the street, Su Tianfang also fully integrated into the bustle.

    At the same time, I was also looking around, looking for a matchmaker, and then having the first flash marriage in this place, thinking about it, I still feel a bit exciting.

    However, there is only dislike on the road here, tall, short, fat, and thin are also available, but they are not quite as Su Tianfang wants.

    It is said that she is looking for someone to make a fake marriage in a perfunctory manner, but she doesn't want a perfunctory one to accompany her to act.

    Continue to search for suitable targets on this street.

    Walking around this street, it is true that I am a little tired after walking a lot. Seeing an old man selling candied haws there, Su Tianfang recalled the taste of the candied haws, and instantly felt that his saliva had become more drooling, and even his teeth were bruised.  It turned sour a little bit, but he still couldn't resist the temptation, and then walked towards the candied haws.

    "The boss brought me a bunch of candied haws, I will pick them myself."

    Su Tianfang paid the money first, then carefully selected there, finally picked the biggest one, and took it down.

    After buying the candied haws, Su Tianfang couldn't wait to take a bite.

    The sweet and sour taste filled her entire mouth, and Su Tianfang felt extra satisfied.

    Having satisfied his appetite, Su Tianfang continued to act.

    Not far away, the man who was wearing white clothes like her and with the fan was walking towards her. Su Tianfang noticed that the white clothes were fluttering in the wind, and his appearance was not good.  Poor, Su Tianfang really looks like a stranger like jade.

    Originally, Su Tianfang was still hesitating whether to avoid him or not. She stopped to think in place, but the person opposite kept walking towards her. In the end, Su Tianfang didn't choose to hide, but walked up to her.

    But before she went up, she bought another candied haws. This time she didn't pick one. She paid the money and picked one directly from it, and took the most convenient one.

    Yu Sheng was a little surprised when he saw Su Tianfang, who was walking towards this side in white clothes, and couldn't help but look at his clothes, which happened to be all white. It was really a coincidence, he  He looked at Su Tianfang again, and found that Su Tianfang's eyes seemed to be locked on him, so he didn't choose to avoid anything, and went directly to meet him.

    After the two approached, just as he was about to put away his fan to salute Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang spoke.

    "Some fools are fanning all year round." After finishing speaking, he put a mouthful of candied haws in his mouth.

    "who?"

    Su Tianfang's sudden words made Yu Sheng unable to make a correct reaction for a while, and he forgot to salute as planned, and put away the fan in his hand and did not continue to wave it.

    Su Tianfang smiled and said, "It's gone now."

    Yu Sheng still understood what Su Tianfang was referring to, he smiled, as if he had been scolded as a fool seriously, he also looked disapproving, but smiled calmly: "This fan, it's just  It¡¯s just one of Yu¡¯s hobbies, not really for the sake of driving away heat.¡±

    "I didn't mention you, don't fill in the blanks with sentimental checkmarks."

    Check mark to fill in the blank?  Another weird word, Yu Sheng's ability to adapt is really fast, and now he is used to Su Tianfang's weirdness.

    The two stood opposite each other in the street like this, Yu Sheng felt very uncomfortable, but Su Tianfang didn't shy away from eating her own candied haws.

    "If Miss Su has nothing to do, then Yu will not accompany her."

    Yu Sheng saluted lightly, and then took a step aside, but just before she took the second step, Su Tianfang stretched out his hand to stop his progress.

    "Do me a favor."

    "Miss Su still needs some help from Yu?"

    "Can you promise me first? Do me this favor."

    "Miss Su, since you want something from Yu, then you have to let Yu know what you are asking for, and you can't let Yu fall into your trap by being so vague.  .¡±

    "It's definitely not a trap, and I sincerely want to ask you to do me this favor."

    Yu Sheng felt that this seemed like Su Tianfang was trying to fool herself. A strong woman like her would easily find someone to help her!  Furthermore, since we met for nearly a year, Su Tianfang?What nonsense are you talking about here?  As if you are a wise man, pretending to know everything, self-righteous, get out!  .  "

    Su Tianfang's ruthless words really worked. The group of people scattered in an instant. Of course, there were still a few people left. Those who really wanted to watch the show were just watching, waiting for Su Tianfang.  afterward.

    Su Tianfang put away that stern face, and asked Yu Sheng with a smile: "I apologize, I have already apologized to you, and I have already told you what I begged you, can you promise me?"

    Yu Sheng waved his fan and said, "Miss Su, you also said that you were the one who wanted to divorce the engagement, so why do you think that I will agree to marry you again now?" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 136

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Looking at the current situation, Su Tianfang can also be sure that Yu Sheng will not just leave like this, and can talk to herself about the rest of the matter, so she also took her hand back without stopping him  The way ahead is to adjust the position between the two people, so as to better talk about the things behind.

    "Miss Su, after all, there are still too many people on this street. If you have anything else you want to continue talking with Yu, let's go to another place."

    The joy in Su Tianfang's heart was not concealed, and she readily agreed to his proposal.

    Now that I have said it, in order to avoid crowds, the two of them deviated from the downtown area of ??the city, and went to a place where few people would pass by¡ªLing River, just like this, a man and a man stood beside the river.  Females, males are tall and straight, females are slender, with fluttering skirts and blue hair fluttering in the wind.

    "So, Miss Su, it's true that you asked me to marry me, but it's a fake marriage that exists in name only."

    Earlier, Su Tianfang thought that she had explained the matter clearly, and she had already thrown out everything that should be brought up on this topic, and there was nothing to hide, so she nodded and didn't say anything more.  .

    Yu Sheng's cold voice was full of sarcasm: "Does Miss Su know what a fake marriage means?"

    Su Tianfang said in a colder voice: "I don't know what it means, I only know that I need such a marriage to block the mouths of the people in the Su manor, avoid their many gossips, and find a suitable reason to quit the Su family  .¡±

    "Did the two of them ever know about your decision?"

    "This is a temporary decision I made, and they naturally don't know it."

    "Sure enough, you are still the Su Tianfang I know, and you still do things like this, arbitrarily, and with self-confidence that shouldn't exist. If you and I entered into this fake marriage, you successfully broke away from it.  The Su family, however, this is of no benefit to my Yu family. Besides, don't forget that you disrespected my grandfather over and over again, and the old man didn't treat you at all.  Host, even if you leave the Su family, without Sima Huan showing you off, my grandfather, how would you deal with it? Have you thought about it before?"

    Su Tianfang remained silent, looking at this posture, it seemed impossible, this Yu Sheng didn't intend to help her, in order to reject herself, she also moved the old man out, she admitted that she had been unreasonable to the old man  However, for this fake marriage, she just wanted to find a suitable reason to leave Sujiaba. Yu Zhouqing, she never thought of having any intersection with this old man from the beginning to the end, but Yu  Sheng moved the old man away and came out to refuse his request.

    However, what Su Tianfang didn't expect was that Yu Sheng hadn't finished speaking.

    "Miss Su, if you don't have enough sincerity to impress Yu, I'm afraid it will be difficult for Yu to agree to Miss Su's request. If I say that I agree to your request and marry you now, then I don't know if I can marry you."  What benefit do you get?"

    When Yu Sheng said these words, he was also paying attention to Su Tianfang's every move. Seeing that Su Tianfang was moved by what he said later, the corners of Yu Sheng's mouth rose slightly.

    "Actually, Ms. Su, I have what you have. How about this, this fake marriage, I will help you get out of the Su family, Miss Su, how about you promise to ask Yu to do three things?"

    After Su Tianfang listened to the rest of the words, her heart suddenly became clearer. It was true that there was no way out, and there was no way out. It turned out that this guy had something to ask for.  If you ask, then there is nothing that cannot be solved. In fact, if you say that you have nothing to ask for, but just ask him to help, and he readily agrees to yourself, you will worry more later, I am afraid that there is something else.  picture.

    "As long as you promise me and are willing to marry me, I can promise to help you do three things. After divorce, we will be husband and wife. I can help you as long as it is not too difficult, and fulfill my certain obligations as a wife.  .¡±

    Seeing that Su Tianfang agreed to his own affairs without hesitation, Yu Sheng thought to himself, it seems that there are only three things, which is too much to say.

    Su Tianfang didn't know whether her brain was too smart or not smart enough, so she hurriedly added some more words, and stretched out her hand to count with her fingers.

    "Of course, there are requirements for these three things, that is, it does not violate humanities, nor does it violate the morality of the world, nor does it violate ethics, nor does it violate the principles of the world"

    Yu Sheng said: "Don't worry, as long as you feel that what I ask of you is inhumane, you can completely refuse, but I suddenly hesitated.Well, in terms of your ability, Ms. Su, three things are too few. I want to change it to five things.  "

    Su Tianfang raised her brows and felt that as long as he could promise her, there were only five things, which was not too much, so she agreed.

    "No problem, just as you said, I promise you five things. A gentleman's words are hard to follow, and you are not allowed to go back on your words. That's it. This is just a transaction between us, so we need to make three chapters later.  It is better to explain what should be explained, so as to avoid misunderstandings in the future.

    And hurry up and settle the matter, then arrange some matters, find a suitable day, find someone to solve the matter quickly, how about this, you and I will explain the matter to the elders of both parties when we go back tonight, and then Mingyue will  Start to prepare everything. If you calculate it like this, I will be able to marry you the day after tomorrow.  "

    Yu Sheng could imagine that Su Tianfang was in a hurry, but he didn't expect her to be so anxious.

    "For a major marriage, you need to find a good day for your husband, and then make three letters and six rituals. How can you be so childish?"

    Su Tianfang said perfunctorily: "Let's not talk about it, anyway, we are just acting on occasion, since it is only acting, why do we have to be so serious and do things so well, as long as people know that you and I become husband and wife.  That's enough, let's avoid those etiquettes if you can, keep everything simple. Now that this matter has been settled, this empty talk is useless, you and I will exchange tokens, and then we will each explain everything to our elders when we go back."

    Yu Sheng was still thinking about whether this matter was reasonable or not, but Su Tianfang had already handed over a piece of jade with a tassel hanging on it.

    Yu Sheng frowned when he saw what Su Tianfang took out so casually.

    Why does she carry such a piece of jade with her, instead of tying it around her waist, she puts it in her bosom? Could it be that she had planned this for a long time, just waiting to find the right person, and then engage in a fake marriage with him, and she was caught?  It was just a coincidence that it was pulled.

    Su Tianfang watched Yu Sheng look at the jade for a while, and then at her for a while, but just didn't take the things over, and didn't want to give him too much time to continue looking at him like this, so Su Tianfang simply moved his hands.

    "What are you thinking about? Hurry up, give me something, you won't have nothing on you, right? Well, give me your fan."

    As soon as the words were finished, Su Tianfang made a move, put away the fan in Yu Sheng's hand, and then took it over. To be precise, the action was more like grabbing, but Yu Sheng was still a little silly at this time, and couldn't react.  Come and rebel.

    The fan didn't have any resistance like this, and after getting it, Su Tianfang stuffed the jade into Yu Sheng's hand abruptly.

    Yu Sheng looked at the jade that suddenly appeared in his hand. He didn't want to take it at first, but he was afraid that Su Tianfang would let go of his hand suddenly and the jade would be damaged if it fell to the ground. Out of love, he still held the jade steadily, just watching  Looking at the jade, he felt mixed feelings in his heart, and with his fan, he seldom let go of it. At this moment, without the fan in his hand, he felt a little uneasy.

    "Miss Su, is this inappropriate? Please return the fan to me."

    As he spoke, he handed the jade back. Of course, it was impossible for Su Tianfang to pick it up.

    "Nothing is inappropriate. Tomorrow you bring your letter of appointment and the dowry gift you mentioned, come to me to get a fan, and then make a simple three chapters, write a paper, in duplicate, and you and I will each receive one.  , keep it for when you can use it in the future.¡±

    Su Tianfang didn't give him a chance to regret it at all, so he smiled lightly.

    Yu Sheng looked at this unreasonable woman in front of her, and could only sigh helplessly in her heart. She has a beautiful appearance, but she is not half as dignified and elegant as a lady. What kind of environment can produce a woman like her  .

    Has Senior Lin Wan never talked to her about women's rules?  When it comes to marriage, usually other women should be shy, how can she be like this not half restrained.

    Also, shouldn't we make three chapters first, and then start to make arrangements?  Why, the order of doing things is reversed, after all, it still seems a little too sloppy.

    Yu Sheng thought about his, and Su Tianfang also thought about her.

    This guy Yu Sheng is wearing a white shirt with flowing cloud patterns, which is quite good-looking, gentle and moist like jade, elegant and poetic, but it looks like that. Why didn't I feel that this guy was so pleasing to the eye before?  Now he has a stinky face, and it is much more pleasing to the eye than before, but he is a little too weak. After the matter is done, maybe I can still train him for my own use.

    "Mr. Yu, it is better to hit the sun than to choose the day. Remember to hurry up and settle everything. Tianfang will go back to Su's house and wait for your good news."

    ?Thinking about the satisfactory things one after another, Su Tianfang left in a happy mood.

    Yu Sheng felt deeply helpless and helpless in his heart, but no one could tell, this should be a fair transaction, why now it has become a business of forced buying and selling?  All of this was just as Su Tianfang wanted, but he didn't feel a bit satisfied.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Everyone, waiting for your good news.  "

    ?Thinking about the satisfactory things one after another, Su Tianfang left in a happy mood.

    Yu Sheng felt deeply helpless and helpless in his heart, but no one could tell, this should be a fair transaction, why now it has become a business of forced buying and selling?  All of this was just as Su Tianfang wanted, but he didn't feel a bit satisfied.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 137

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everything seemed like that, which suddenly surprised everyone.

    After Su Tianfang went back, he also notified Su Yulin Wan.

    After listening to what Su Tianfang said, they both felt that this matter was too absurd. They thought that Su Tianfang's behavior was very irrational and just messing around. What's even more absurd was that Yu Sheng actually agreed.  This child is too self-willed to play around there, regardless of the result.

    Since they are elders, they have to take care of them no matter what.

    However, Su Tianfang's attitude towards them was indeed very decisive, and she did not intend to listen to dissuasion, but insisted on marrying Yu Sheng and becoming Yu Sheng's wife.

    "Father and mother, there is no need for you two elders to persuade me, and all of this has already been decided, and I have already made a complete agreement with him, and now I am just notifying you two, not asking for your opinions  of."

    Su Tianfang repeatedly emphasized that the two of them knew deeply that they couldn't stop it. The child insisted on going his own way, but Su Yu still didn't give up and wanted to persuade him again.

    "Fang'er, I think you should think twice before acting. You really shouldn't be so willful."

    "Father, how can this be said to be a willful act? I admit that I was willful when I resigned from the engagement, but it was only because I met him for the first time, and I didn't know him at all. I really felt that it was a bit risky, no  I dare to decide whether he is worthy of entrusting me for life, so I refused, but now after getting to know him for so long, I think he is still good, he is beautiful, handsome, and rich, and I am even satisfied."

    "Then you shouldn't have made a hasty decision like this. You came to propose marriage on the first day, and completed the marriage the next day. Fang'er, marriage is a trifling matter. This is not a play, you can't be so willful  ¡­¡­¡±

    "It's better to hit the sun than to choose a date. Besides, I think it's slow enough to propose marriage on the first day and get married on the second day. If it is possible, I would like to put the date of marriage proposal and marriage together, but unfortunately I found it was too late.  Something doesn't fit."

    "Even if you don't rush, it's not suitable!" Lin Wan said.

    "Why do you bother? If I marry Yu Sheng, shouldn't you two be happy? After all, this was what you asked for at the beginning, and it was also my mother's last wish, and I am following it now.  I married him according to my mother's last wish, if my mother could know about this matter under the Nine Springs, she should be happy"

    Su Tianfang kept talking there, using all kinds of reasons and excuses, just to convince the two of them.

    Divide the two ends, and on the other side, after Yu Sheng and Yu Zhouqing talked about the matter, Yu Zhouqing was furious and furious.

    "I firmly disagree with you marrying that barbaric woman!"

    ?And the reason Yu Sheng used to persuade Yu Zhouqing was similar to what Su Tianfang said.

    "Didn't this be your wish at the beginning? Let me marry Su Tianfang as my wife, and then we use the Butterfly Valley behind her for our use. Now I am just continuing to complete the unfinished things."

    Yuzhouqing scolded angrily: "Back then, letting you marry Su Tianfang was indeed the best way to borrow the power of Butterfly Valley, but now it is different from the past, Su Yu and his wife are also willing to help us with all their strength, why do you marry that barbaric woman?"  Girl, I firmly disagree with this marriage."

    "Grandpa, why are you so angry? Miss Su is actually a nice person, and she is not a barbaric woman, but she is different from ordinary people in her work, so she has offended and disrespected you before, so now you  I have misunderstood her a bit, and after I get married with her, you will find out what is so good about Miss Su?"

    Yu Zhouqing's complexion was iron: "Such a woman with no etiquette, why do you think she can change it? Her barbarism and rudeness revealed from the bottom of her heart are not just for show, it is clearly  You were confused by her, and I said I don't agree with you marrying her!"

    Yu Sheng was silent for a moment, and finally said slowly: "Grandpa, I remember, you also said that this is my father's last wish, and Su Tianfang and I already had baby relatives when we were young, and I am just fulfilling my father's wish."  It¡¯s just your last wish, why are you so stubborn.¡±

    These words really blocked Yu Zhouqing. This was fulfilling his son's last wish. Speaking of Yu Shaoqun, his son who died young was still a pain in his heart after all. Now this plan  Things that have happened for so many years are about to dissipate like a dream bubble, as if the whole person has aged a little in an instant.

    He looked at Yu Sheng, wanting to continue to sayBut the words couldn¡¯t come out of his mouth. Looking at Yu Sheng, his son¡¯s face actually appeared in front of his eyes. In the past two years, the father and son still looked somewhat similar after all. Yu Zhouqing went through such a short moment  After losing his mind, he staggered away. Yu Sheng just looked at his leaving figure and didn't say anything to persuade him to stay. Since the old man didn't continue to speak, it means that he has already agreed to this matter.  No matter how reluctant you are in your heart, you won't make any trouble.

    Yu Sheng felt a bit of coolness in his heart again. Grandpa cared most in his heart from the beginning to the end, after all, it was his dead father. No matter what he said before, this old man was also determined to go his own way and was unwilling to let himself and Su Tianfang  Married, but after the dead father was finally moved out, he never spoke again

    Bai Yu, who was standing on the other side, was just listening to the conversation between their grandfather and grandson at first, but now seeing Yu Zhouqing leaving, he put all his attention on Yu Sheng.

    Bai Yu really felt that Yu Sheng seemed to have changed a little bit, so he watched him walk over and sat down before he asked a question.

    "My lord, Bai Yu has some doubts about this matter. I don't know whether to ask or not?"

    Yu Sheng's thoughts have already come back here, even if there are some things, he still has some things that he can't let go of, but he can also control himself, Yu Sheng smiled faintly at Bai Yu.

    "Ask whatever you want. There is nothing to avoid between you and me. Come and sit down and chat. I have suffered for you after standing by for so long."

    Bai Yu walked over and sat down together, and Yu Sheng poured tea for him.

    Bai Yu asked: "Why did Miss Su suddenly bring up the marriage between the two of you? Wasn't she the one who refused it at first? Why is she going back on her word now? And I still remember how Miss Su was talking about this marriage back then."  His attitude is extremely firm, and he said that he would never marry you."

    "One moment and another moment, and this is not a real marriage, it's just a play with her."

    Bai Yu was a little shocked when he heard the drama, and then said two words uncertainly: "Fake marriage?"

    Yu Sheng nodded.

    "Could this be another conspiracy?"

    "Su Tianfang told me that after all, she needs a reasonable reason to leave the Su family, strangers are not suitable, and she can't find another family she knows in this city, and she married me, which is perfect.  "

    Seeing that his young master seemed to be in a happy mood, Bai Yu was even more puzzled.

    "So Miss Su is just asking you to be a tool man? Are you just his fake husband?"

    Yu Sheng nodded: "Not bad."

    Bai Yu looked puzzled, looked at the young master who was drinking leisurely on the seat, and suddenly felt that this matter should not be that simple, but Yu Sheng didn't say anything later, so he just  I can keep asking.

    "However, judging by how much Su Yulinwan loves her, no one should make things difficult for her in the Su family. She can continue to live her life comfortably in it, so why bother to leave? Besides,  , just with her temperament, she has always been careless when she does things, is there anything in the Su Mansion that shecan't solve?"

    Bai Yu really felt a lot of doubts, but he didn't know how well he could express the other meaning he wanted to express in his heart.

    "Why do you have to be suspicious of the girl's thoughts, and no matter what, Su Tianfang is just an outsider to the entire Su family after all. An outsider is in that family, and it is inevitable that some people will not treat her well."  Seeing her, it's normal for her to want to leave. Besides, she has reached the age of marriage now. If she marry herself out and leave the Su family in a legitimate way, the Su family can also get a good name. Why not do it?  Woolen cloth?"

    "This I am stupid, but there are still some things that I can't see through in this matter, so I need you to explain one or two for me."

    "If you have any doubts, feel free to ask, and I will answer you."

    "The young master agreed to this marriage, could it be that he has already made other arrangements in his heart?"

    "I don't have any plans in mind."

    "Why did the young master agree to this marriage?"

    "I asked Su Tianfang to promise me five promises."

    promise?  What is the use of this?

    "In the future, if I have something to ask her, she can't refuse."

    Bai Yu's eyebrows stretched, but soon he felt bad again.

    "But my son, this Su Tianfang, aside from her status as the future heir of Butterfly Valley, she is just an ordinary woman. If you want to come to her five promises, I am afraid that there will be many things in the future that she will have to think about.  Butterfly Valley, I'm afraid it can't help you much at all, and now Lin Wan is helping you in Butterfly Valley, why do you need to go to Su Tianfang?"

    Yu Sheng smiled: "Since I want five promises with her, it will be useful to me, and I also believe that it will be useful in the future." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)sp; "But my son, this Su Tianfang, aside from her identity as the future heir of Butterfly Valley, she is just an ordinary woman. If you want to come to her five promises, I am afraid that she will have many things to consider in the future  If you look at the Butterfly Valley behind you, I'm afraid it won't be of much help to you at all, and now Lin Wan is helping you in this Butterfly Valley, so why do you need to go to Su Tianfang?"

    Yu Sheng smiled: "Since I asked her for five promises, it is naturally useful for me, and I also believe that it will be useful in the future." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 138 The Whole City Knows

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the second day, Yu Sheng really came to the Su Mansion to propose marriage as promised, and the marriage proposal team brought by Yu Sheng was also mighty, carrying box after box of betrothal gifts into the Su Mansion.

    These things were originally prepared before, but they were all unused at the beginning, and later Yu Sheng put all the things in an empty room and did not touch them again.  They also recovered, and they were all used. After ordering people to roughly clean up the dust, they were carried out intact, and they were all used back on the original owner, and they still belonged to Su Tianfang.

    Because Su Tianfang had already taken away his fan the day before yesterday, so today's Yu Sheng is empty-handed.

    Along the way, the momentum was huge, very public, and not low-key at all. Everyone was guessing what this was for. As the righteous master, Yu Sheng didn't intend to talk about these things with those bystanders.  Things to go to the Su mansion.

    Looking at this posture, some people guessed which family should have a happy event, and some people chose to follow after they had nothing to do.  This huge team stopped in front of Su's house.

    Someone started to gossip again.

    "What kind of happy event is this Su family? Do you know?"

    "I just came here to watch the excitement, how can I know about other people's family affairs? Aren't they all watching here now?"

    "There are so many people carrying this big box and small box, there must be a lot of silver and those rare treasures in it."

    ""

    Amidst the discussions among those people, Yu Sheng ordered those who carried the bride price to stop where they were. Bai Yu was just about to go up and explain why he came, but Yu Sheng stopped him, and he went to the door to explain the reason on his own initiative.

    "You Lao told Mrs. Su that Yusheng from the Yu Mansion is visiting, and today he is here to propose marriage."

    Yu Sheng also deliberately spoke louder, so that the people who were discussing lively at the side could also hear what he said.

    The gatekeeper of the Su family saw the arrival of this large team, and hurriedly reported to the old lady, Sima Huan.

    Bai Yu didn't understand, what was Yu Sheng's intention for doing this?  But seeing the young master chuckle, he stood quietly aside, and waited for the servant to finish the report.

    However, Yu Sheng's behavior was obviously intentional, but others started to talk about it indiscriminately.

    Sure enough, after others heard it, they discussed it even louder.

    "Such a big crowd, so they are here to propose marriage!"

    "That's right, that's right, I don't know which young lady from the Su family is so lucky. Look at the red boxes, the betrothal gifts are absolutely indispensable."

    "Ah, young master, I seem to have seen it somewhere?"

    "This city is so big, you go out and walk around every day, and it's normal to see it."

    "Oh, I remembered when you said that. Isn't this young master the one who was stopped in the city yesterday?"

    "You mean the one you told me about when you came back, the one who was stopped by a beautiful woman to propose marriage?"

    "That's right, it's him. Looking at this young man, is he as handsome as I told you?"

    "This kind of scene is a bit bloody. Yesterday I was proposed in the street, and today I started to come to propose marriage. This marriage is really a bit of a joke"

    "It turned out that I came here to propose a marriage, but I have indeed heard that there are two daughters in the Su family, and they are still young, and they are pretty."

    "If you don't know, don't talk nonsense. The second young lady of the Su family should still be a child, so the marriage proposal must be aimed at the young lady."

    "Miss Su Family? I heard that this Miss Su Family is not at home all year round, and the reason why she is not at home Do you know?"

    There was a man with wicked eyebrows and mouse eyes who immediately looked disgusted, and then said in a strange tone.

    "Who knows this young miss of the Su family doesn't know? This young lady of the Su family is a sick child. She goes out of the city to find a doctor for treatment all year round. I heard that she has been cured for six or seven years. I don't know what happened.  Sin, life is so bad."

    "Isn't it? It's such a hard life, it's really a poor man."

    "I also heard that this young lady of the Su family was actually picked up by Su Yu, the second master of the Su family, on a rainy night in the early years.He was so pitiful, so he adopted her, that's how it was, so this young lady of the Su family was weak and sickly, and the second master of the Su family didn't have any children of his own for so many years in order to take care of this young lady of the Su family.  "

    "Don't even want your own child for an outsider?"

    "But I can't blame him for not wanting it. Maybe he shouldn't have it in his life, so he picked up such a sick child to be his daughter. Let me tell you that I have heard that in the past two years, this old man Su  People have been looking for a matchmaker everywhere in this city to talk about marriage, in order to marry this Miss Su as soon as possible, and this Mrs. Su also thinks that it is bad luck for this Miss Su to stay in the Su family  .¡±

    "Oh, it turned out to be like this. I really didn't expect it. How did you know this news?"

    That person immediately looked disgusted, and said to those around him: "To be honest, someone in my family works in this Su Mansion. There is nothing big or small in this Su Mansion that he doesn't know. He knows all about it."  It's clear that he told me all of this, and I also heard that this Miss Su had called off a marriage not long ago, just because she had the cheek to stay in the Su's house.  "

    "If it's on me, I won't leave. You see, there is a father who regards himself as his own. After he gets married, he doesn't know what kind of life he will live. Moreover, this kind of marriage is made by talking about it."  Marriage, all along, there are not many people who have feelings. If you don¡¯t have feelings, who cares whether you live a good life or a bad life? When you are happy, you just tease you and kick you away when you are unhappy"

    "It's just that you talk about your relatives everywhere, so why does this person bring so many gifts?"

    "This little bride price shouldn't be too much. You see, the Su family has a great career. They have been in this city for so many years, and they came from the previous court. I heard that Mrs. Su made a promise."  A lot of dowry is given to others, otherwise, if it is really such a sick child, who would want to marry her, and I don¡¯t know how much it will cost when I go back to treat her illness"

    "It's not likely to be a sick person. I seem to have seen this young lady of the Su family a few times these days. It seems that she often appears in a wine shop, drinking and having fun with others."

    "Does a girl go to those places to drink and have fun? It's so unruly, no wonder this Mrs. Su doesn't want to see her so much, and even when she is old, she goes everywhere to talk to him about marriage and wants to marry her  "

    Bai Yu listened to the words of these people, some were good and some were bad.

    Yu Sheng said: "Now you understand why Su Tianfang insists on getting married."

    Bai Yu smiled this time, but it was a bit of a wry smile, she shook her head and didn't speak, and continued to listen to these people talking nonsense.

    Sima Huan was at the main hall with nothing to do at the moment, and the maids were massaging her when the gatekeeper walked in.

    "There was a person outside the old lady's door, leading a lot of people, and carrying a lot of boxes, saying that he was here to propose marriage."

    "Someone came to propose marriage?" Sima Huan was full of doubts when he heard it.  Could it be someone from the Zhou family?  But I never told them, when is the wedding day?  Why are you here now?

    "The person who came here reported that it was Yu Sheng from the Yu family."

    "The Yu family, why did the Yu family suddenly bring something to propose marriage?"

    "I don't know about that, but the piles of red boxes I saw looked like marriage proposals, and I've seen the person who came here to propose marriage before, and it was the Yu Sheng who came here to propose marriage this year.  Mr. Yu."

    When Sima Huan heard that someone suddenly came to propose a marriage with a huge gift, and the person who proposed the marriage was actually the Yu family, he was also deeply shocked at that time.

    Thinking back to the beginning of the year, the marriages of these two families were already in shambles, and I felt a little sorry for the Yu family, but I never thought that within a year, the Yu family came to propose marriage again, and this time it was  He came directly with a gift.

    "Who can he say this is to propose marriage to?"

    "He didn't mention him. He just said that he came here to ask the ladies to propose marriage, but he didn't make it clear which lady he was looking for."

    Didn't make it clear, could it be that she came here to find Ziyi, but Ziyi is not yet married, and this Su Tianfang has had conflicts before, if it was Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang would not agree to this marriage, so  Isn't the son going to push it away again?

    "Quickly, invite someone here."

    Even if she doesn't understand, but this person has already left the door, she needs to explain it well, and then understand the situation.

    At the same time, Sima Huan was considering whether to call all of them, but Si Liang calmed down after a while. The matter is still unclear, so he chose to go alone and see the situation first.  What the hell is it? If it is said that she came to find Su Tianfang, that would be a good thing. She can marry this girl, and she won't have to worry about continuing to talk about marriage in the future.

    After all, the Zhou family is far behind compared to the Yu family.  After all, it's what I fell in love with from the very beginning. If I can still be with this yoga, then choosing yoga is the best choice. This Zhou family dares to find another time to push it away. It's not necessary.  Take care of the one that doesn¡¯t need to be managed, if it¡¯s not necessary, just don¡¯t bother (remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)After calming down, the matter is still unclear, so he still chooses to go alone to see what the situation is like. If he came to find Su Tianfang, that would be a good thing.  After getting married, she no longer has to worry about continuing to talk about marriage.

    After all, the Zhou family is far behind compared to the Yu family.  After all, it's what I fell in love with from the very beginning. If I can still be with this yoga, then choosing yoga is the best choice. This Zhou family dares to find another time to push it away. It's not necessary.  Take care of the one that doesn't need to be managed. If it's not necessary, just don't bother with it (remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 139

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yu Sheng, who was waiting for the news outside the door, followed the servant who led the way into Su's house amidst the discussions among the people, and the people behind him also carried boxes of betrothal gifts and entered.

    Then they went all the way to the main hall of the Su family, where Sima Huan was waiting in full force. After seeing Yu Sheng, Sima Huan, as an elder two generations higher, didn't get up to greet him, but just sat on a high position  It's a smiley face.

    After Yu Sheng entered the main hall, the person who led the way also retreated.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Yu Sheng responded indifferently: "Old Madam, long time no see, I came here suddenly today, please forgive me."

    "It's okay, but the old man has neglected me here. Mr. Yu, please sit down. Come quickly and serve tea for Mr. Yu."

    "Thank you, old lady." Yu Sheng made a sequence lightly, and after saluting, he went to sit where he was supposed to sit, Bai Yu followed, and then stood beside him.

    After watching Yu Sheng sit down, Sima Huan asked with concern: "How are you doing recently? And how is Master Yu doing now?"

    "Thank you, old lady, for your concern. Everything is fine for the younger generation, and my grandfather is also in good health."

    Sima Huan nodded after listening, and then continued.

    "I heard from the servants that Mr. Yu is here to propose marriage?"

    Seeing that the old lady has not exchanged a few greetings, the old lady directly entered the topic, and smiled in her heart. It seems that the old lady is still really anxious.

    "I came here today to propose a marriage. To be honest, I met Miss Su once after I visited your residence last time. The younger generation is very satisfied with Miss Su, although there is a little bit of trouble.  It was a small accident, but after getting along with Ms. Su for a period of time, I can't help but feel sorry for each other, and I have already made a private decision for life, and I have already given each other a token of love."

    After finishing speaking, he also took out the jade pendant that Su Tianfang gave him from his bosom, then stood up and handed it over.

    "It's just that this junior has never spared time to come to your mansion to propose a marriage. There were some accidents in the family's business a few days ago, so he also left the city for a while. He just returned to the city yesterday and hurriedly led people and brought things.  It's a bit sudden to come to your mansion to propose a marriage, Madam Su please forgive me."

    Seeing Yu Sheng handing over this piece, which was a beautiful green jade pendant, the maid beside Sima Huan first went to take it, and then handed it to Sima Huan.

    Sima Huan picked up the jade pendant, looked at it for a moment, and thought to himself: This jade pendant has never been seen before, it is not an item in the house, how can this lowly girl afford such a fine jade pendant with only a few scraps of money every month  , Could it be that between Yu Sheng's words, he only said that he and Miss Su's family had made a private decision for the rest of his life and exchanged tokens of engagement, but he didn't say which lady from my Su family was so good  Could it be that the jade pendant belonged to Ziyi's girl?

    Sima Huan looked at the jade pendant carefully, and then at Yu Sheng.

    Just now he didn't mention the matter of being divorced at the beginning. Could it be that the one who befriended him and made a private appointment for life was not Su Tianfang, that lowly girl, but Ziyi.

    Just looking at Sima Huan thinking secretly, looking at Yupei as if he was paying attention, Yu Sheng didn't say anything.

    Bai Yu just stared at the jade pendant when he saw that, but Su Tianfang, who was the main character, hadn't appeared for a long time, then lowered his voice, and asked with only the voice heard by two people: "My lord, since you are here to ask Su Tianfang  Marriage proposer, why hasn't Su Tianfang been seen for so long? Could it be that Su Tianfang was playing tricks on you, she didn't intend to show up at all. "

    "Don't be too impatient, just wait here slowly."

    After staring at the jade pendant for a long time, Sima Huan naturally realized that he had seen it as a jade pendant. After looking at it for a long time, his behavior was a little unreasonable, and then smiled at Yu Sheng.

    "I have never seen this piece of jade pendant before, so I don't know whose jade pendant it is. Mr. Yu, if you want to propose a marriage, dare to ask, which of my granddaughters has such good luck and can afford it?"  Are you in love with Mr. Su?"

    "He was originally my wishful gentleman, so of course he came to look for me."

    Suddenly, a voice came to mind, and it was not from the people in the hall. After careful identification, the voice came from outside, and everyone turned their eyes to the door.

    Hearing that voice, Yu Sheng raised her thin lips slightly. This Su Tianfang is quite presumptuous, and she doesn't shy away from it at all.

    But Sima Huan's face was very gloomy.

    ?For a moment, they watched Su Tianfang push through the crowd and walk in. In fact, there was a road on the side, but Su Tianfang deliberately squeezed into the people who were carrying things, passed between them, and then came to the middle of the main hall.

    "Nonsense! This is the main hall, how can you allow you to mess around, you really don't know the rules, how can you be so rude, and apologize to Mr. Yu immediately." Sima Huan's voice was cold, and he didn't care about Su Tianfang's face there.  reprimand her.

    Yu Sheng was already familiar with Su Tianfang's barbaric behavior, so he didn't say anything, just watched there, waiting for Su Tianfang to refresh his understanding of her again and again.

    After Su Tianfang came in, she pretended to be weak and explained: "Old lady, don't be angry, Tianfang shouldn't be, but Tianfang is in the courtyard, and when she heard that someone came to propose marriage, she thought it should be her best friend who has been with her for half a year.  I was a little anxious, so I hurried over, and after hearing that the old lady asked here, I became a little more anxious, so I hurried to admit it."

    After saying these words and perfunctory, Su Tianfang walked over to Yu Sheng, bowed to Yu Sheng lightly, Yu Sheng also stood up quickly, and then returned her bow, the two of them just like that  Su Tianfang looked at each other and smiled, Su Tianfang had a shy look in his meaning, as if he really saw his lover, so he was embarrassed there, but at this time, there was also a bit of the gentle image of a lady in it.

    Su Tianfang handed over the fan in his hands.

    "Mr. Yu, this is your token of love for Tianfang. I don't know if the jade pendant did you bring it?"

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Yu Sheng eagerly, his eyes were full of hope and tenderness, and his little face was still a little flushed, as if it really seemed that this was just the home field of the two of them, and that was the same as that of the two of them.  Sima Huan, who is above the upright position, has nothing to do with it.

    Yu Sheng also stretched out his hands like this, and then took his fan over. Just as he was about to tell the real jade pendant, he had already handed it into Sima Huan's hands.

    "The love jade pendant you gave to Mr. Yu is here with me."

    After hearing this voice, Su Tianfang looked over again, but what she saw was Sima Huan's indifferent face, but Su Tianfang didn't mind at all, and then went forward, but the relationship between the two was still maintained.  At a certain distance, not very close.

    "Thank you, old lady, return the jade pendant to me."

    After finishing speaking, he was not polite, just stretched out a hand, and spread rumors, he didn't have the happy look when he faced Yu Sheng just now, and signaled that he would take back his jade pendant.

    Sima Huan saw Su Tianfang's disrespectful action, and his face changed instantly. He didn't show much respect to himself, so naturally he didn't have a good face. He handed the jade pendant to the maid beside him, and after the maid took the jade pendant, she  He walked over to Su Tianfang, and handed the jade pendant to Su Tianfang.

    Seeing the maid who handed him the jade pendant smiled at herself, Su Tianfang naturally greeted her with a smile, and then stretched out her hands to take back her jade pendant, and then the skilled Jiang Zhiyu tied it up  Waist, walked towards Yu Sheng again, smiling even more happily.

    After the two stood facing each other, Su Tianfang stretched out his hand without any scruples, and then took Yu Sheng's hand. The whole movement was full of gentleness.

    Yu Sheng looked at all the changes in Su Tianfang in this short period of time, his handsome eyes were shining brightly, and he admired Su Tianfang's calmness and composure.

    All the changes in such a short period of time are fully displayed in the eyes of everyone. After this time, everyone has their own opinions and evaluations in their hearts, which are not spoken but hidden in their hearts.

    "Is there anything else you haven't said to the old lady?"

    Su Tianfang directly pretended to ask Yu Sheng, and did not forget to shake Yu Sheng's arm when asking, and now the two of them seemed much more intimate.

    Yu Sheng raised her chin, looked at her deeply, and wondered how much trouble this fragile-looking woman wanted to create in the lobby of the Su family.

    "I just came here, and I haven't been able to say a few words with the old lady. I didn't expect you to come too. I was a little nervous when I came, and I didn't explain to them that I came to propose a marriage with a young lady from the Su family. I didn't expect  They will be able to find you directly, it seems that there is no problem with the marriage between you and me, and everyone can fulfill it, old lady, don't you think so?"

    From the beginning to the end, Yu Sheng never said that he came here to propose to a lady of his own family. This is true, but it is true that no one told Su Tianfang the news of his coming. Su Tianfang's sudden arrival,  It's just that Su Tianfang has been paying attention to the news here today, so she came here as soon as she found out, but she didn't expect that her own arrival would become the reason for Yu Sheng to directly settle the marriage.

    The rest of the people in the main hall are very confused, and they don't know that someone has reported this matter. Obviously, the old lady has just said that no one is allowed to leak the news, and she still wants to report the matter  It is only necessary to ask clearly, so the other heads of the family did not call, so how could only Su Tianfang be called.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)It's gone, but she didn't expect that her own arrival became the reason for Yu Sheng to directly settle the marriage.

    The rest of the people in the main hall are very confused, and they don't know that someone has reported this matter. Obviously, the old lady has just said that no one is allowed to leak the news, and she still wants to report the matter  It is only necessary to ask clearly, so the other heads of the family did not call, so how could only Su Tianfang be called.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 140

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As soon as Yu Sheng said these words, and after Su Tianfang had arrived here at this time, Sima Huan's face naturally looked a little gloomy. She looked around at everyone present, as if she wanted to  Find out the person who went to call Su Tianfang in private.

    Su Tianfang looked at the reactions of these people in front of him, and it was obvious that all of this was not within their expectations. Su Tianfang couldn't help shouting inwardly, "Good job, what I want is this effect, so that they don't understand the situation, and there is another  Su Tianfang only knew that as long as they were a little unhappy, she would be very happy, especially the reaction of Sima Huan, who obviously fell into the circle set up by Yu Sheng  .

    Sima Huan looked at it once, and many people present naturally looked at her, but they were afraid of being misunderstood and scolded, so they all lowered their heads and did not dare to look at her directly.  He didn't do it by himself, but if he was stared at by Sima Huan like this, he would also feel a little guilty.

    After looking around at the people around, Sima Huan stared at Su Tianfang for a long time again. Su Tianfang naturally met her eyes blatantly. There seemed to be a hint of provocation in that smile, and then he turned his eyes to her.  On Yu Sheng's body, there was that affectionate look again, as if he was declaring something to everyone, and at the same time he was also asking questions in a gentle voice.

    "You must be very tired on this journey, right? Thirsty or not, would you like me to pour you a glass of water?"

    Su Tianfang even took out a silk handkerchief, and then wiped it on Yu Sheng's forehead, as if he really sweated a lot, Su Tianfang was distressed and caring to wipe the sweat for him.

    Yu Sheng actually felt very at ease, just accepted all this, and behaved very smoothly, as if the two of them really had such a thing.

    "As long as I come to see you, I won't be tired after going through thousands of mountains and rivers."

    Bai Yu looked at the things in Su Tianfang's hands, his gentle movements, and at Su Tianfang's expression, but he couldn't see what his son was like now, he could only listen to what he said, and feel the two people  They are all actors in the theater troupe, and if they hadn't always been by Yu Sheng's side, he would have believed that these two people had been having a secret tryst all along, and they had developed a deep relationship, and  It sounded a bit nasty, but he rarely heard love words, secretly rolled his eyes for several rounds, what did the young master go through?  How did it become like this now?  This one comes out again and again, these two people are too good at playing.

    The people at the scene looked at the scene of the two of them, some covered their mouths and started laughing, and some secretly looked away, as if they were not worthy to blaspheme the scene in front of them.  It was an insult to them, a naked and obvious feeling that he was offended.

    As a person who has been there, Sima Huan didn't have much to say about this scene, but the decayed feudalism in her bones made her feel that all this was so unsightly, and she didn't blame Yu Sheng for all of this.  On her body, she only thought about Su Tianfang's ignorance of etiquette, shamelessness, flirting with unmarried men like this in public, and acting like you are talking about me.

    Sima Huan said in a somewhat cold voice: "Since the two of you have already communicated with each other, such a man is affectionate, and my concubine is interested, how can my wife be so ignorant? Naturally, I will help you.

    However, all of this is still a bit hasty after all, making such a hasty decision is not in line with etiquette.  Since ancient times, marriage has paid attention to the orders of parents and the words of matchmakers. Although Master Yu did not come, and your parents are no longer alive, Tianfang's parents and elders are still alive. You should ask them about the marriage of the two of you.  The two are more suitable.

    Come on, call the grand master and madam, the second master and the second lady. As elders, they should also come for such a big event.  "

    "Lao Madam Su, if this is the case, then I will trouble you. Mr. Yu and I still have something in our heart to say, so I will take him down first."

    "As a woman, you should be more reserved. Although the two of you have the same affection, it's not proper to gossip like this. You should observe the etiquette that should be observed."

    After saying this, Sima Huan seemed to realize that his words were a bit off, so he hurriedly brought the topic up again.

    "If you two have any private conversations, don't be in a hurry. Let him meet your parents first, and then discuss the matter. The two of you can talk about your private conversations."

    "There is nothing to discuss, we have already made a decision, that's all.?, my parents will naturally agree to my marriage, just let them know, today is the betrothal gift, Mr. Yu has brought all of it, and the marriage will be done tomorrow, old lady, if you think there is anything you need  Prepare, then prepare. If not, Tianfang will pack up her things tomorrow, then go to that Yu's house, enter the gate of that Yu's house, and be considered a member of Yu's family. This time  Just save the door or something, keep everything simple.  "

    Yu Sheng remained silent, narrowed his handsome eyes, and just let Su Tianfang go.

    Su Tianfang didn't wait for Sima Huan to say anything more, Su Tianfang directly pulled him away, Yu Sheng followed Su Tianfang's pull, and Bai Yu wanted to follow, but he was also stopped by Su Tianfang  , so I couldn't keep up.

    Leave everyone there to look at each other silently.

    And only Sima Huan was present in the audience, who was so shocked that his arms trembled, his teeth were clenched, and he was panting heavily.

    The person next to her held his breath when he heard the panting sound like a cow's panting.

    The main hall fell into silence for a while, and after a while, someone still asked softly.

    "Old lady, do you want to call all the masters and wives here?"

    Sima Huan didn't speak for a while, and then he said something coldly.

    "Go and invite them all. What needs to be discussed must be discussed after all." No matter what, after receiving so much anger from this bitch, since she has known Hao Hao now, she is waiting to marry herself out as soon as possible, so hurry up  It would be better if she moved out of this house and didn't even return the door when she came back. She would also avoid seeing her, so she continued to get angry.

    After Su Tianfang pulled Yu Sheng out of the main hall, the two of them strolled along the long corridor.

    "Just now in the main hall, I didn't expect you to be smart like that, and you performed well. I didn't expect you to come so early. I thought it would take you a few days to get ready.  Well, I'm here to propose a marriage, I see that you have prepared a lot of bride price, you must have spent a lot of money, and I will make it up to you later."

    "Yu would also like to thank Ms. Su, Yu's fan, for not receiving any inhuman treatment."

    "Hey, it seems that Tianfang paid by mistake because of infatuation. Mr. Yu, you have to come early, and you don't take Tianfang seriously. You put Tianfang on your heart. You are just a fan who loves you, and you are afraid of me.  Broke your fan."

    "After all, this fan is Yu's personal belonging, and it is indeed uncomfortable to be away from him."

    Su Tianfang half turned her head to look at Yu Sheng waving the fan.

    "This fan When I fell into the river with you last time, your fan has already been soaked in water. It must be a different fan, and it should not be a treasure that has been with you for many years. Why?  To be able to protect and cherish like this."

    "It's just that the fan surface has been changed. This fan bone is still the same as before. Although the fan surface has been changed many times over the years, the fan bone has never been changed. It has been used for so long and it has been smooth. If I change it, I always feel a little bit  Inappropriate."

    Su Tianfang nodded: "It turns out that you are still a nostalgic person. This is really not easy. You can use the same fan bone for so many years."

    "Miss Su, don't be joking. Since you have brought me out, let's get down to business. I don't know what kind of things you plan to make an appointment with in the three chapters of the agreement?"

    Su Tianfang said with a look of disapproval: "That's just to bluff you at the time, it's not that important, it doesn't matter if you make an appointment or not, as long as you know what's in your mind, it's all right, and leading you out is just because I don't want to be with you."  The old lady will continue to get along."

    "Miss Su doesn't want to see the old lady so much?"

    Su Tianfang smiled lightly: "Then you look at this old lady, how has she ever treated me? Since she doesn't want to see me, and doesn't want to see me, why should I treat him? Since we both hate each other,  Then it would be best for me to disappear from her sight early."

    "Even though Mrs. Su doesn't want to see you, you have been in Su's residence for more than seven years."

    "It looks like it's been seven and a half years, but speaking of it, the days I've really stayed here are only a few months, and I'm afraid it's less than a year, and I'm in the Butterfly Valley every day.  Stay, I think you should have already investigated all of these before."

    "I do know something about these things, but I haven't checked them carefully. There are still many things I don't know. It's up to you to tell me."

    "Let's not talk about these useless things. In short, in this marriage, we both get what we need. You don't care about me and I don't care about you. After we get married, we will still do our own things. If you need help, I will do my best.  Help you, you don¡¯t have to take care of my affairs, by the way, Bai Yu, you¡¯d better tell him clearly, and ask him not to take care of me, if it makes me unhappy, he shouldn¡¯t think about it.¡± (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com), you don't care about me and I don't care about you. After we get married, we still do our own things. If you need help, I will try my best to help you. You don't have to worry about my affairs. By the way, Bai Yu, you'd better tell him  Be clear, let him leave me alone, if it makes me unhappy, he won't feel better about it either.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 141

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Originally, in Yu Sheng's view, this was mainly a matter between him and Su Tianfang, so he never planned to bring Bai Yu in from the beginning to the end, but there were some basic things for him to know, after all  In fact, Bai Yu helped him deal with many things on hand, and sometimes he needed to make up his mind on some things, but when he couldn't make up his mind, he would discuss it with Bai Yu, so he asked for his opinion.

    Moreover, Bai Yu is the only person who can be regarded as a sibling by his side, so he still has a certain degree of dependence on Bai Yu from the bottom of his heart, and it is precisely because of this that he came here today to propose marriage, and he didn't even tell his grandfather.  With a sound, Bai Yu was just brought.

    Now that Su Tianfang has taken him out of the main hall, if there is anything that needs to be said to those elders, and what those elders want to say, Bai Yu will act on his behalf to resolve those matters there.

    In his memory, the number of times Su Tianfang and Bai Yu have met is very small, but why did these two people meet especially Su Tianfang, it was like seeing an enemy, from the very beginning when they met in the restaurant  Bai Yu, until now, every time this time, they were all intentionally targeting Bai Yu.

    And Bai Yu is almost the same, he also has a lot of suspicions from the first time he saw Su Tianfang, and he is always more wary of Su Tianfang than he is towards others.

    So these two people are like a pair of enemies, but also like a pair of enemies.

    "There is one thing that I have never understood. Taking this opportunity today, since you mentioned it, I would also like to ask, why do you dislike Bai Yu so much?"

    Su Tianfang smiled evilly at Yu Sheng: "If I tell you that there is a feud between me and him, would you believe it?"

    Su Tianfang intentionally perfunctory him in this way first, wanting to see what kind of attitude he has.

    Yu Sheng immediately read the meaning of ridicule in it, how could he continue to make fun of himself?  Since the person in front of him is unwilling to explain the reason, then he doesn't have much reason to continue asking.

    "Since it's inconvenient to tell, I'll just ask."

    However, Su Tianfang has the heart to continue talking, jokes are jokes, but it is only used to adjust the atmosphere, when two people get along, sometimes there are things that should be said but still have to be said.

    "I pay attention to the first and sixth senses when I get along with people, but it just so happens that he doesn't give me a good feeling, so I haven't seen him all the time.  Ban's sarcastic remarks, although there was a bit of ridicule in it, it was still unpleasant after all.

    Just like your grandfather, the first time I knew him, he already left a bad impression on me, and he made my father and mother feel troubled when he came up, so I have already marked him as a half-bad person in my heart  So I was not polite in that greeting post. I went to visit him privately at your house that night, and even offended him directly, and something unpleasant happened. So later, my emotions about your grandfather,  I don't care that much either.  "

    "Looks like I'm lucky."

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang laughed and didn't say anything.

    Yu Sheng took the time to continue asking.

    "Since this is the case, I would like to know more about the first impression you mentioned. When you saw me for the first time, what kind of definition did you impose on me? Did you attribute me to a friend  Or the enemy?"

    Su Tianfang said: "I'm neither a friend nor an enemy. I just treat you as a passer-by. However, with more interactions later on, you can be regarded as a familiar stranger, and I can gradually change my view of you.  , It also depends on your attitude. After all, I told you at the beginning that I hate those red tapes. Facts have proved that the few times I met you later, you are indeed not so annoying. Let me treat you as well.  It has changed, but the one thing that remains the same is that you are still a rookie."

    Yu Sheng was taken aback, what kind of chicken is this vegetable chicken, and what does it look like?  What kind of disposition?  Over the years, I have never heard of this kind of chicken?  Su Tianfang compared herself with this creature, is this good or bad?  Looking at Su Tianfang's plain-spoken appearance, he really couldn't tell whether it was good or bad, but at this time, he didn't want to reveal his ignorance too much, so he chose to remain silent, and didn't ask what the rookie meant.  .

    However, Su Tianfang explained again kindly.

    "Presumably you have never heard of the word vegetable chicken, so let me tell you, vegetable chicken is a kind of alien creature, a chicken that can cook.?This kind of chicken is not as good as the top, but more than the bottom, so in fact, I am also praising you, but you are actually quite a good person.  "

    Su Tianfang just opened his eyes and talked nonsense, breaking a lot of nonsense.

    Looking at Su Tianfang's smiling eyes, Yu Sheng always felt that it was not that simple, and even had some malicious intentions, but he didn't feel comfortable asking, after all, if Su Tianfang wanted to tell him, there was no need  After making such a joke with him, he silently memorized the word vegetable chicken, and planned to go back and ask Bai Yu.

    Yu Sheng didn't know where Su Tianfang would take him before he would stop, but he felt that it was slowly getting deeper and deeper into the courtyard.

    Yu Sheng looked around casually, and suddenly found that the Su family really had a great business, and the Su family compound was no less than his own. It seems that Lin Wan, as the daughter-in-law of the Su family, should have borrowed a lot from Butterfly Valley  Power, and then help the Su family develop.

    In the palace

    Hall of Mental Cultivation

    Tang Yue dropped a cup, and everyone except him and Tang Ye immediately knelt down in shock.

    Tang Ye just watched Tang Yue get angry calmly, as if nothing happened, and didn't hear the movement.

    Tang Yue turned his anger into a smile, and when he laughed, the laughter seemed to be insane.

    "Father, look, this is the son of the person you owe. A few days ago, he planned to come to take the lives of you and my father and son, but he failed. He only hid for a few days, and now he showed up.  Still want to brazenly take to the streets to show off, heh, why go to the Su family to propose marriage? What a leisurely time.

    How do you feel about this scene now?  I really want to hear what you think now, but you are talking, Dad, you haven't spoken for several days, is it possible that you plan to be a mute all the time?  ah!  "

    When the words reached the point of excitement, Tang Yue couldn't control his violent temper at all. He picked up a cup again and threw it on the ground so hard.  Some also bounced directly to those kneeling people, but they still didn't dare to move.

    Looking at Tang Yue's appearance, Tang Ye also felt that his son's ability to control was really poor. Just such a small thing made him lose control. Considering that he is now the lord of a country, this is so  An irrational king is simply not suitable for too many people to see this bad scene, so Tang Ye ordered those people to retreat.

    Everyone was still kneeling, and they didn't dare to raise their heads. They heard the order from the Supreme Emperor, and they were all waiting for the people around them to move first. After all, everyone was afraid. If they said that they were the first to leave, it would make the Emperor unhappy.  If not, I'm afraid I will die immediately.

    Now the biggest thing in the entire palace is not the Taishanghuang, but the emperor, the Taishanghuang has been directly emptied, and the blame can only be blamed on the emperor, this son is too rebellious, they are people who work at the bottom  , although it is said that it is a ordered life, they should listen to the orders of the emperor, but the biggest one right now is the emperor.  So they were all waiting for someone who took the lead, but when they saw no movement from the people around them, they lowered their heads to look at the people next to them. There was no one moving, and those who were more courageous raised their heads timidly.  Look, but I didn't dare to be too blatant, I still felt a little sneaky, they were all looking at Tang Yue, wanting to see if Tang Yue could tell them to retreat.

    However, at this moment, Tang Yue seemed to be insane, and he was laughing there, and there was such a hint of insanity in that laughter. All of them felt chills when they heard it, and it was just the beginning of autumn.  But the body already felt the bursts of coolness, and this real feeling was given to them by Tang Yue.

    Looking at the people in the Hall of Mental Cultivation, Tang Ye still felt a little afraid of Tang Yue, so he didn't dare to move. Although he felt a little sad, there was also a trace of gratitude. As an emperor, his son made him feel  Fortunately, after all, he still has a little deterrent ability. Maybe he can also be a qualified emperor, control the court well, and control the world. What makes him feel sad is that he, the Supreme Emperor, is just in vain.  With such a reputation, even these court ladies and eunuchs dared to directly disobey his orders, so he lost any real power for a while.

    However, what is even more tragic is that what he never thought of was that these people really succumbed to Tang Yue not because he was the emperor, but because Tang Yue killed chickens to make an example to monkeys. They have seen many people just because of this emperor.  The moody, unreasonable death by sticks, all of them were killed by sticks, their flesh and blood were blurred before they died, and no one looked at them without fear.

    More people entered this deep palace just to survive, but they didn't expect to lose their lives in this deep palace for no reason.

    "Heh, you all bully me, all of you bully me"

    Tang Yue seemed to be talking to himself at this moment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Duan Duan lost his life in this deep palace.

    "Heh, you all bully me, all of you bully me"

    Tang Yue seemed to be talking to himself at this moment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 142

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tang Ye looked at these frightened people, who only dared to kneel on the ground and did not dare to breathe. Tang Ye, who hadn't spoken to Tang Yue for three days, said in a very flat voice: "Now these people are  It's our family business, let them withdraw first, if you have anything to say, let us father and son talk about it."

    Hearing Tang Ye talking to himself, he smiled broadly: "Are you begging me?"

    Tang Yue deliberately misinterpreted Tang Ye's meaning, just to see his father angry, but Tang Ye took it lightly, and just said what he meant again.

    "Let them back down."

    After a while, Tang Yue's laughter slowly disappeared, and he just touched the corner of his mouth with that smile-like expression, and then gave orders.

    "You all step back, what you saw just now, don't allow anyone to spread this matter, otherwise you will be beaten to death."

    Just like the hearts of all the people who have received the amnesty jumped for joy and swallowed their saliva at the same time, who dares to spread these things on their own initiative, who is not a life-saving person?  But they didn't dare to show it too obviously, they all pretended to be calm and slowly withdrew from the Hall of Mental Cultivation, but soon, only their father and son were left in the Hall of Mental Cultivation.

    "Father, Yu Sheng is getting married, what do you think?"

    "A woman from the He family?"

    "The Su family."

    The Su family is it Su Yu

    Tang Ye didn't continue the conversation, he seemed to be thinking about something there, and his thoughts drifted to the previous few years. Looking back, Su Yu hadn't seen him for many years, and he had promised to make him a  Hou, but he rejected all of these, so he chose to retire after success, maybe it was just because the person who became the emperor was not the person he wanted to assist in junior high school, so he did not show any nostalgia.  Otherwise, how many people would be able to resist the fame and fortune.

    Tang Yue seemed to deliberately provoke Tang Yue, and then pretended to propose: "Father, you said that if on his wedding day, I arrange someone to mess up his wedding, what do you think will happen?"

    A sternness flashed across Tang Ye's eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. His tone was still so indifferent, and he was simply teaching him how to do things.

    "Yue'er, now that you are the king of a country, you should be considerate in everything you do, and you should not be arrogant. Such a child's behavior is a bit degrading."

    Tang Yue narrowed his eyes.

    "The son of an old friend is getting married. I don't know if you are willing to participate?"

    "Not going."

    "Not going? Is it possible that the father is not afraid of regret?"

    "It's just a wedding banquet, it's not that important."

    "Although the Yu family rebelled, the news did not get out. In front of outsiders, he, Yu Sheng, is still the prince of the dynasty. It is you, the Supreme Emperor, a prince with a different surname. Why don't you take a look at it?"  ?¡±

    "The grievances in your heart have accumulated for many days. If you have anything to say today, just say it."

    Tang Ye's words floated out, and he just looked at Tang Yue for a while, and finally he closed his eyes, as if he just listened to all the following and didn't plan to say a word anymore.

    Tang Yue's eyebrows clearly showed a trace of hatred, even if he closed his eyes, so what?  As long as he doesn't become deaf, no matter what he says, he still wants to listen to it. In fact, these words didn't reach his heart, but at this time, he doesn't want to feel better, let me express my wish.  Say it all, you have what you want.

    "Father, I have been watching all these years. You pay more attention to him than I do. Sometimes I suspect that he is your biological son. I really don't understand why I have to be treated like this."  Unfair treatment? Obviously all of this belongs to me, but you have only him in your heart from beginning to end, and even in the end, he wants to kill you, yet you still don¡¯t hold grudges against him, and you still think about it  Missing him"

    In Su Tianfang's boudoir

    Su Tianfang poured tea for Yu Sheng, and the two sat and talked in the middle of the room like this.

    "Actually, I originally thought that you would come by yourself, just to put on a show and propose a marriage, but I didn't expect you to be so fanciful. I wasn't there when you rebelled a while ago, but after all, you also made a fuss."  Come, more or less I still know something, now that you are so brazen and making such a big noise, are you not afraid of being targeted by the people in the palace?"

    "Miss Su, are you worried?"

    "I am naturally worried, although the palaceThere was no order to remove your position as a prince, nor did you tell the world that you were a traitor, but after all, you have already done it, and all this has not been made public, maybe you will  It's just a trick of the emperor in the palace, just waiting for you to fall into this trap.  "

    "Don't worry, he won't come. I guarantee that your marriage will continue intact. Miss Su must have guessed the reason for the failure that day with your intelligence."

    Su Tianfang was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I don't dare to be smart, after all, you have already told me your wishes, and you have no nostalgia for the imperial throne, so you don't care whether the rebellion is successful or not.  , but that day I saw that your grandfather's complexion was not good, you did it on purpose, you are not afraid that your grandfather will know the truth of the matter in the future, and he will be disappointed with you?"

    "All of this is just a play to fulfill his old man's wish. Miss Su, you are right. The throne has not been his first choice from the beginning to the end. It is his first choice to avenge my father."  The first choice in his heart, since he was determined to avenge my father, he naturally had to create such an opportunity, and when he was in the palace that day, Tang Ye had already given the opportunity to my grandfather, it was me  Grandpa wanted to think about it himself, so he didn't take his life, and the injuries he suffered would not kill the old man, and it was just to persuade him to go back to his hometown and return to his roots."

    "Since this is the case, I don't know one thing. If you have already colluded with those people in the palace, why would someone in Linghe want to put you in that day?"  To die?"

    Yu Sheng finished his tea leisurely, and then explained.

    "The matter of Linghe is true. At that time, someone in the palace really wanted to put me to death, and I only entered the palace after that to explain the matter to him."

    "Whoare you explaining to?"

    "Tang Yue."

    As soon as these two words were said, Su Tianfang's expression was very serious. This kid is pretty awesome. Obviously this is the person who wanted to get your name, but you actually sent him to your door and found him. I really feel that I am alive.  Has it been too long, so eager to go straight to the door to die.

    "This throne has always been what he wanted, but it is not what I want. Since I have already expressed my attitude and I am not attached to the throne, then naturally he will no longer have that hostility towards me.  , and performed this scene with great fanfare, the two of us are also just taking what we need, I will fulfill my grandfather's last wish for my grandfather, and he will fulfill his father's regret for his father."

    "Isn't he afraid? If there was a mistake that day and his father really died on the spot, wouldn't you have a grudge again?"

    Yu Sheng smiled: "Since I said it, I have already made full preparations, so naturally those situations will not happen. Before that, I have already put fake death medicine in Tang Ye's tea."

    "Fake death medicine?" Su Tianfang was obviously surprised. Although he also has this medicine on hand, he has never used it.  It may not be able to save his life, but in fact he has been going smoothly all these years and has not encountered any fatal things, so he has not used it all the time.

    "Let him take the fake death medicine in advance without his knowledge. If he does not take it like this, he will not show anything wrong in front of my grandfather. If there is no accident after this one, he  After all, he is going to die again, but if my grandpa stabs him, he will be injured. If my grandpa doesn't stab him, then I will give him a slap to make him pass out. As long as my grandpa  Go to check his body and find that he has no breath, believe that he is dead, then this matter has been completely resolved."

    Su Tianfang laughed out loud.

    "I said that you are very arrogant when you say this. Can you hide his old world like this?"

    "Actually, although my grandfather is said to be an old Jianghu, he is already very old. Anyway, he is already old. It is very easy to hide it from him. After all, people will always be confused when they are old.  Sometimes, as long as things are done better, it can be concealed. This trick of crossing the sea is always very fresh and can be used. He will hide it as soon as he is old, as long as he can fulfill his last wish, but  In the end, my grandfather didn't make up his mind to take his life, so it's all good."

    Su Tianfang was stunned, this guy is really good.

    "If I am pissed to death after a hundred years, you will definitely be the number one person who pissed me off. You are really amazing at what you do. You dare to do such a blatant thing with such a small experience.  It's a gamble, and you're not afraid of making mistakes."

    Yu Sheng smiled: "How would you know if you don't gamble? In fact, this matter is not that complicated, and everyone is happy now."

    "So these days you let my parents stay with you for so long, what exactly did you discuss?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Absolutely, for such a small thing like this experience, you dare to make a gamble so blatantly, and you are not afraid of making mistakes.  "

    Yu Sheng smiled: "How would you know if you don't gamble? In fact, this matter is not that complicated, and everyone is happy now."

    "So these days you let my parents stay with you for so long, what exactly did you discuss?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 143

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "In those few days, to be honest, there were two people who persuaded my grandfather for me. It was because of the help of the two of them that my grandfather was able to figure it out so early and decided to go back to recuperate."

    "That's all?" Su Tianfang obviously didn't believe it, and stared at Yu Sheng with a slight frown, as if she wanted to see some clues from Yu Sheng's eyes.

    Yu Sheng looked at Su Tianfang's small appearance and smiled: "It's really just like this. Miss Su really thought a little bit more, and you don't have to look at me like this."

    Su Tianfang looked at Yu Sheng's appearance, and it didn't seem like he was lying to himself. He straightened his face, then lowered his head and pretended to straighten his clothes, and then continued to ask.

    "What about the one in the palace? Is it possible that you have already persuaded Tang Yue, and then kept it from Tang Ye?"

    After speaking, he put his gaze on Yu Sheng's face again.

    "In order not to let the old man think too much, naturally he also needs to hide it."

    Su Tianfang shook his head and sighed, picked up the tea, and whispered in a low voice.

    "You young people's thoughts are really inexplicable. Why do you like to make your own decisions so much? Alas, it seems that I am old and can't keep up with your pace."

    Young people?  you're old?  Su Tianfang's words really drove Yu Sheng into the maze. If it wasn't for the old-fashioned appearance of this group of people, if he didn't know Su Tianfang well, he would really believe it.  The yellow-haired girl who was a year younger than herself dared to say that she didn't understand young people. Speaking of which, she should also be young, and if she couldn't keep up with the pace, it should be because she couldn't keep up with her. After all, she always  It's that kind of unconstrained thinking, which is completely different from the various ideas that people here should have.

    After drinking tea, Su Tianfang asked again: "You are not lying to me, are you?"

    "is it necessary?"

    "It's better like this, as long as you didn't lie to me."

    Yu Sheng smiled lightly: "It's not a big deal, I still won't lie to Miss Su, if Miss Su still doesn't believe it, you can ask your parents to find out what happened, they have already returned home yesterday, I think you  You should have seen them too."

    Su Tianfang just rolled her eyes, as if sighing, and took a deep breath.

    Su Tianfang refilled the tea for herself, and then refilled the tea for him.

    A trace of strangeness in Yu Sheng's eyes flashed by, and Su Tianfang only cared about refilling tea, but didn't notice any change in her.

    "A few days ago, my father knocked me out, and I still hold grudges in my head. I won't go to him anymore. Wait for him to come to me and explain things to me. Why don't you explain it to me?  Knock him out, and I won't forgive him."

    Such a simple answer to the extreme, with a hint of arrogance in the attitude between the words, Yu Sheng actually felt that Su Tianfang was so cute.

    "Could it be that today I came to your mansion to propose marriage to you, and you don't intend to go to the two of them to explain the matter?"

    Su Tianfang said with a look of disapproval: "Do you still need me to tell the two of them about this trivial matter? When I asked you to come out for him, didn't the old lady leave and inform them? In short, this  It's enough for you and me to decide everything, and in the end, just tell them all, and then let them cooperate, obey the arrangement, and finish the matter, and everyone will be happy."

    "So, during this wedding, Miss Su plans to"

    "Do it tomorrow!"

    "Will tomorrow be too hasty?"

    "What's the good of procrastinating? I don't have that much thought to spend on it. I just want to deal with it quickly. After I'm done, I'm going to do my own thing. Speaking of the wedding date, today  How much of this dowry gift did you bring?"

    Yu Sheng smiled and shook the fan confidently.

    "Not much, just worth a hundred thousand taels."

    One hundred thousand taels is quite a lot. After all, the expenses of ordinary people this year are just a few taels of silver. One hundred thousand taels is a wealth that they can't pursue in their entire lives.  , Yu Sheng naturally believed confidently that the bride price he had brought was already quite a lot, and this was only the approximate number he said. Some of the rare treasures in it were particularly rare.  If those treasures were calculated separately, they would also be worth a lot of silver taels. He did not say so, but just wanted to keep them for later. When Su Tianfang found out, she was shocked.

    "One hundred thousand taels No matter how small a fly is, it is still meat. In this case, I will definitely not be able to move this big box and small box. By then, it will be more or less enough to get more or less a few hundred thousand taels of silver notes from the Su Mansion.  "

    After Yu Sheng heard Su Tianfang's words, he suddenly felt that the image of Su Tianfang in his heart had collapsed again.

    "Miss Su, you are Is it possible that you want to take this bride priceall away?"

    In order to emphasize the point she wanted to emphasize, Su Tianfang patted the table lightly, as if she wanted to give Yu Sheng a wake-up stick.

    "Of course I'm taking things with me."

    As he spoke, he turned over a teacup and put it aside on the table.

    "This is the bride price you gave me. Then this is my silver. These are all my things. Why should my things be cheaper than the Su family? After I marry you, I will no longer live in the Su family.  Take them away, what do I leave them here for? I can¡¯t come back every day to find money, right?¡±

    Su Tianfang's words were full of meaning, as it should be.

    At that moment, although Yu Sheng also felt that Su Tianfang's words were somewhat reasonable, he still felt something was wrong after all.

    "But since ancient times, shouldn't this dowry be something that the daughter's family takes away when she gets married? Shouldn't the dowry belong to the natal family?"

    After Su Tianfang heard this, she actually nodded her head. Yu Sheng thought that Su Tianfang had listened to what she said this time. After all, she thought that Su Tianfang could be taught. This woman is not so unreasonable, but he never  Unexpectedly, Su Tianfang's words directly opened his eyes again.

    "Like what you said, I'll have to take some of the dowry with me at that time. If that's the case, it's a big deal. I'll take 200,000 taels at that time, no more and no less, that's fine."

    During the speech, Su Tianfang turned up another cup, and then put it together with the cup just now, and then said the words earnestly, with a witty expression like mine on his face.

    "Why do you think I'm so cute? I'm really a good girl who can take care of the house, and my love is well-earned."

    Yu Sheng really couldn't believe it. He actually heard such a thing. He couldn't help but want to question it, but he only said two words.

    "you!"

    Su Tianfang looked at him with a pure face, and then asked: "What's wrong? Is it because I got too little of the 200,000? But if I want to take more, I'm afraid it's not appropriate, after all, I'm also in Su  I grew up with my parents, although I haven't had much deep feelings over the years, but I still need to know how to take care of the family"

    Su Tianfang felt that before she finished her sentence, she felt a gust of cold wind blowing around her, and then heard other sounds, which sounded like the sound of opening a door, so she looked for her reputation and found that her door had already been opened  Lin Wan's hand was already stretched towards her ear, and Su Tianfang's ear was grabbed just like that.

    "Mom!"

    Su Tianfang looked terrified, and then changed into a look of joy in an instant, but the pain from her ears made her gasp, but the grinning look still changed into a  The look of a hippie smiley face.

    Seeing these two people who suddenly pushed the door to come in, Yu Sheng stood up and did it, and Li also called out.

    "Hiss, mother, why are you here? Father, mother, let go first, you are holding my ears so hard, you have something to say."

    Su Tianfang grabbed Lin Wan's hand, but she didn't dare to pull it too hard, because Lin Wan was still firmly pinching her ear, and it was her who hurt herself, and she could only do her best.  Lean towards the direction where Lin Wan is exerting strength.

    Lin Wan began to lecture.

    "You girl is quite good at calculating. Cooperating with me is like raising a white-eyed wolf. Do you think that after you get married, this dowry will really be given to you by the old lady of the Su family? Is it me and your father?"  I gave you the old-age pension! I extorted one hundred thousand taels from me, and you still think you are filial and know how to take care of your family? Why don't you go to heaven?"

    "Mother, don't be so angry, isn't it only one hundred thousand taels of silver? You see, masters, with so much business, after so many years, you must have saved a pot full of it. You still care about this.  ?"

    "This point?" Lin Wan seemed to not believe what he heard, and emphasized it again, and then pulled harder.

    "On this point, I will throw you on the street, and you will continue to be a little beggar for me for ten or eight years. If you can get 12,000 taels, I will recognize you as my mother."

    "Oh, mother, don't be so angry, we're just kidding, dad, hurry up and persuade my mother."

    Su Yu smiled helplessly, he really couldn't control this, but he found a very reasonable excuse for himself not to care.

    "Daughter, dad wants to help you, but he doesn't dare to help now. Dad knocked you out a few days ago, and you still hate me now. I didn't find a chance to apologize to you properly. You let me  How dare I face you? I'd better wait to find a suitable opportunity, after I can clarify what happened with your family that day, because the father and daughter are talking about the past, and now you are asking for more blessings. "  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?.  "

    "Oh, mother, don't be so angry, we're just kidding, dad, hurry up and persuade my mother."

    Su Yu smiled helplessly, he really couldn't control this, but he found a very reasonable excuse for himself not to care.

    "Daughter, dad wants to help you, but he doesn't dare to help now. Dad knocked you out a few days ago. You still hate me now. I didn't find a chance to apologize to you. You let me  How dare I face you? I'd better wait to find a suitable opportunity, after I can clarify what happened with your family that day, because the father and daughter are reminiscing about the past, and now you are asking for more blessings. "  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 144

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Isn't it, this father, let go of him like this now, is this behavior the same as adding insult to injury?

    Su Tianfang could only look bitterly at Yu Sheng who was standing aside for help.

    Yu Sheng smiled lightly and shook his head.

    Your mother is my elder, how can I manage it?  After you and I get married, he will be my mother-in-law. If you want me to take care of it, it will be like pushing me into a sea of ??swords and flames. You should ask for more blessings.

    Although Su Tianfang couldn't decipher so many meanings from his expression, he could clearly see that this guy also planned to stand aside and watch the show and not help her.

    Su Tianfang could only move her goal back.

    "Mom! I'm wrong, can't you? You let go, I won't take the dowry and leave, I'll even keep the dowry for you, and I'll give you another 20,000 taels, okay?"

    "make a deal."

    The words and movements were synchronized. As soon as these two words came out, Su Tianfang immediately felt it in his ears. There was a burst of relief, and the burning feeling disappeared a lot in an instant.

    "Mom, when did you become so greedy for money? You even cheated of your daughter's money."

    "You little white-eyed wolf, you have never considered the future life of me and your father and husband, why should I be polite."

    "But my daughter is about to get married, don't you love her? Aren't you afraid that I have no money to spend at my husband's house?"

    Lin Wan rolled his eyes at Su Tianfang, and then took another look at the polite Yu Sheng who was standing aside, then walked past Su Tianfang and sat down.

    "Both of you have made your own decisions. What else can you say? If you can't live well, that's the consequence of your own arbitrary choice. Parents don't mention that you pay for these things."

    Straightening herself, she looked up at the two of them.

    Su Yu naturally came over, and then sat down beside Lin Wan.

    Su Tianfang turned around on the spot, and then poured the tea for the two of them. After the tea was refilled, she did not sit down, but walked to the cabinet at the side, leaning directly on the cabinet, with both hands  Hugging her arms around her chest, she looked at Lin Wan with interest.

    "Mother, but now you are falling more and more into the eyes of money, and you are paying more and more attention to money. This is not very good. You have to change this problem."

    "You, my mother, and my son are the same, don't talk about each other. If you really want to compare, you are worse than that. How much money you have collected back and forth over the years, and you have hidden the whole small treasury yourself.  How high is the small treasury piled up? You know it best yourself."

    "I love money, but get it in a proper way."

    "You know what is right and wrong. Your father and I came to you this time not to discuss with you how to solve your waste of money, but about yourmarriage with Yu Sheng, listen.  Said that the two of you plan to arrange this marriage as soon as possible?"

    Lin Wan paused and finished speaking.

    "It seems that the old lady is also, everything has been explained to both of you?"

    "I made it clear. The old lady said that if you don't want to stay in a female university, you hate marriage so much, and it's not easy for her to stop her. Naturally, she can only help you."

    "Cut~"

    Su Tianfang made a disdainful voice.

    "If you really talk about this matter, it is I who hate to marry, or this old lady, who is anxious to let me marry. You two know it best in your heart. She has been taking care of me all year round.  I have been on blind dates for several rounds, and I just found a Zhou family a few days ago, but I don't like the Zhou family this time, so I rejected it. Now, I take the initiative to say that I want to marry out, presumably the Su family  She must be the happiest person."

    "Fang'er, no matter how you say it, you old lady, my mother is also doing it for your own good. She just wants to find a good family for you so that you can live a stable and good life in the future. You don't have to be so deliberate.  "

    Su Yu didn't finish his sentence, he set his eyes on Yu Sheng.

    When Yu Sheng saw Su Yu looking at him, the corners of his lips slightly raised, and then he saluted. Just as he was about to explain that he would step back first, Su Tianfang spoke first.

    "Father, you don't have to look at him anymore. I have made up my mind, and all of this is just my decision. Mr. Yu is just following my arrangement. All of this is a foregone conclusion that will not change.  Just drink the wedding wine in the future."

    Yu Sheng looked at Su Tianfang. A woman like Su Tianfang must be like this in the future.Take it easy and don't let yourself feel too tired.

    The high-pitched voices shouted one after another, as if announcing for the two of them that the world is the same, and this Su Tianfang will be Yu Sheng's wife from now on.

    And after this place was established, the new couple slowly exited the main hall under the gaze of the crowd, and then went to the new house.

    And all the guests in this hall were under the guidance of others, and went to the banquet they had prepared early, and waited for the groom to toast themselves.

    And after Yu Sheng accompanied Su Tianfang to the new house, he came back soon, and accompanied the important guest to drink wine and celebrate the completion of the marriage.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 145 Married, fake show for real?

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, there were still a lot of red tape, but Su Tianfang repeatedly asked for simplicity, so there were many series of forms that were all omitted, amidst the sound of ceremony and music, and the celebration  , ended it all.

    The red candles were flickering, Su Tianfang sat quietly on the wedding bed in the bright red tent, and now she was the only one in the whole room, because this Su Tianfang didn't grow up in the Su residence for a long time, so she didn't  There was no maid who grew up with her, and the Su family didn't specially arrange someone to take care of and serve Su Tianfang, so there was no so-called dowry maid. They originally wanted to arrange two for Su Tianfang, but Su Tianfang also refused.

    And the two people arranged by Yu's family just kept guarding outside the door so quietly at this time, to prevent others from disturbing the bride, and they didn't even talk to each other.

    The quilt with the neck of a dragon and a phoenix lay across the bed, the mandarin duck pillows were placed at the head of the bed, there was also the wine on the table in front of the bed, and the red paper pasted everywhere was cut out and pasted on everything.  Cut flowers, and there are all kinds of treasures in this room, as well as some food that must be placed in the wedding room. Looking at the whole room, there is a happy atmosphere everywhere, and all of these are extremely luxurious  .

    Su Tianfang's eyes hidden under the hijab just drooped slightly, her eyes seemed so calm, without any hint of happiness that a bride should have.

    With the indifference on her face, it seems that after the whole wedding today, the bride who married is not her Su Tianfang.

    However, all of this is just Su Tianfang trying her best to control herself. She keeps hinting to herself in her heart, telling herself that today's wedding is just a fake wedding, don't take it too seriously, don't take it too seriously  , It¡¯s just a scene I directed and acted on my own, and now it¡¯s just to play the image of an obedient married woman in front of others in order not to fall into the trap of others, so now I can¡¯t be restless at will, let the people outside the door  People caught something bad.

    The room was very quiet. Although Su Tianfang stayed in the room alone, she behaved well at this time and did not do anything beyond the rules. She waited quietly for Yu Sheng's arrival in the room.

    Su Tianfang didn't know how long it had been, but he was probably weighing it in his mind. It seemed that he hadn't stayed in this room for a long time. She heard the sound of conversation outside the door, but  She didn't listen carefully to the conversation, followed by the sound of the door opening and closing, followed by the louder and louder footsteps approaching her side, and the rustling of clothes  rustle.

    Before Yu Sheng came back to this wedding room, he had made special arrangements to prevent anyone from coming here to make trouble in the bridal chamber.  He couldn't convince Yu Sheng, but because of the stubbornness of the groom, he also thought that this must be the bride's own request, and he was not one of those barbaric and ignorant people, so he was repeatedly rejected by Yu Sheng  After that, no one forced to come to this wedding room.

    Su Tianfang, who had always been calm in this room, heard the sound of approaching footsteps, and she started to get nervous unconsciously, and her breathing gradually became more and more unconscious.  Accelerated and heavy.

    Yu Sheng just looked at Su Tianfang in silence for a while, and then picked up the wedding scale that was prepared early on.

    As soon as Xicheng fell, the red hijab slipped down on the bed, and then Su Tianfang with exquisite makeup was exposed in front of Yu Sheng's eyes. Su Tianfang sank, blinked her eyes, and looked up.  Towards, the bridegroom officer standing in front of her, Su Tianfang's eyes are no longer as calm as before, but also flustered, more pure and innocent, looking like a simple girl  Now I feel a little overwhelmed, and there is such a trace of panic in my eyes.

    There is no need to doubt that Su Tianfang, who is sitting on the wedding bed and wearing a red wedding dress, is beautiful, and some people have said that the most beautiful moment in a woman's life is when she puts on her wedding dress.  Women are the most beautiful and the best.

    And after Yu Sheng saw Su Tianfang's makeup and performance at this moment, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but this surprise quickly disappeared, and his eyes were rippling again.  The tenderness of being.

    Su Tianfang looked at the bridegroom in front of him, and also coincidentally, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, for some reason, he suddenly felt that the man in front of him was actually a little more handsome.?Now there is that feeling of love at first sight, and this red dress seems to match him very well. The throbbing that gave her heart at that glance is something she has never experienced before, but the surprise in her eyes is also very special.  It disappeared soon, so these two people thought that they were dazzled just now. When they saw the face that made their hearts move for a moment, they saw the fleeting surprise again.  It was just a momentary illusion.

    There were only the two of them in this huge wedding room, and everything seemed very quiet.

    After the red hijab was taken off, the two of them looked at each other for a while, Yu Sheng had a faint smile on his face, but Su Tianfang laughed along with embarrassment, and at the same time, he was secretly scolding himself, what did he do?  It's time to become a Yangou. It's not that this guy has never seen it before. It's just such a moment of amazement. How come I almost fell into it? It's really embarrassing.

    Yu Sheng put down the Xi scale in his hand sideways, and Su Tianfang also took the opportunity to adjust his gaffe-like appearance just now.

    Just when he was about to say something, he saw Yu Sheng reach out and took his wrist.

    Just like this, Su Tianfang was gently pulled up by Yu Sheng, and even followed Yu Sheng's footsteps to the table with him.

    And what was placed impressively on the wedding table was the last procedure of the whole wedding, the husband and wife.  On the wedding table, impressively placed was the final procedure of the entire wedding, where the husband and wife drank the wedding wine.

    Only after the two of them drank the wine, the kiss was truly completed.

    Looking at the wine on the table, Su Tianfang naturally understood that he would have to drink with Yu Sheng next.

    In front of the wedding table, Yu Sheng let go of Su Tianfang's hand, and then filled the two glasses of Hebei wine with his own hands.

    Su Tianfang looked at Yu Sheng's series of movements, and felt naturally at ease. An idea popped up in her mind. She felt that this guy was a waiter in the shop. He seemed to be a professional pourer.  Controlled, just not a drop.

    If Yu Sheng guessed that he was just pouring a glass of wine, Su Tianfang would think of him as the waiter in the shop, I am afraid he would be very angry, after all, he and the waiter in the shop are not at the same level, how can they be confused like this?  Make him feel better?  .

    Yu Sheng picked up the two glasses of Hebei wine, handed one to Su Tianfang, looked at Su Tianfang tenderly, and said, "After drinking this glass of Hehe wine, you and I will be husband and wife."

    Su Tianfang laughed after hearing this: "The two of us are just a fake marriage, so we don't need to do all these things. If there are other people around, I even said to put on a show for them. Now the room is just  There are only two of us left."

    Although Su Tianfang said so, she still took the glass of Hebei wine, which seemed to be a bit duplicity.

    The smile on Yu Sheng's face never disappeared, but now the smile became stronger.

    Seeing Su Tianfang take the hen wine, Yu Sheng said softly, "My husband understands."

    Hearing this sentence, Su Tianfang's heart trembled again, but she didn't say anything.

    Next, Su Tianfang and Yu Sheng entwined their arms, and drank the wine in the glass in one gulp. The ceremony is finally done.

    After the wine was finished, the two of them formalized again and looked at each other.

    At this moment, Su Tianfang felt that her delusions came up again. For some reason, after she finished drinking this glass of wine, she actually felt that this was really like her real wedding. The man standing in front of her now  , is his real husband, and he will soon spend the rest of his life with him.

    With Yu Sheng's appearance, the exquisite facial features are properly distributed on the face. Su Tianfang just thinks that it looks more pleasing to the eye. Coupled with this red dress, Su Tianfang quietly looked at it again.

    "As the saying goes, people rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles. There is another saying that people depend on clothes, and Buddha depends on gold clothes. Looking at your outfit now, it really seems to be the same thing."

    "Miss, have you seen enough? Are you still satisfied with your husband's appearance?"

    Su Tianfang listened to the obviously smiling voice, and put on an expression of what was going on on his face, and then a very shallow smile appeared on his face, and his red lips parted slightly.

    "What joke are you telling me now?"

    He should still be infected by the smile on Su Tianfang's face, so he still asked with a smile in his voice: "Why did you just say a joke? Could it be that you have such a face as your husband? Just take it seriously."  Can't you use your eyes like this, lady?"

    Facing Yu Sheng teasing herself gently like this, Su Tianfang seemed to be afraid of something in her heart, and began to say in a serious way: "Can you stop doing this? It will make people feel scared." (Remember the website website: www  .hlnovel.com)your eyes?  "

    Facing Yu Sheng teasing herself gently like this, Su Tianfang seemed to be afraid of something in her heart, and began to say in a serious way: "Can you stop doing this? It will make people feel scared." (Remember the website website: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 147 Falling asleep peacefully

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Before Su Tianfang could say anything, someone else had already walked over and stood behind Su Tianfang, so it was hard for Su Tianfang to say no, besides, she really couldn't get the phoenix crown off, and now only  The two of them are here, if he doesn't let him help, she probably won't be able to deal with it properly, and just now his hair is already a bit messy, and she doesn't want to let it out properly  Looking for others to help, the more important thing is that there is no one of her own in this Yufu.

    "Then I will trouble you."

    So, Su Tianfang allowed Yu Sheng to stand behind her and help her take down the phoenix crown.

    At this time, Yu Sheng turned into a tender face again, with a slight curvature on the corners of his lips, and took off the phoenix crown on Su Tianfang's head, his movements were gentle as if he was treating a rare treasure, but this time he  A series of gentle movements made Su Tianfang puzzled.

    Looking at this familiar stranger from the mirror, looking at Yu Sheng's drunken appearance, those eyes are full of tenderness, which confuses Su Tianfang in his heart.  His performance seemed so unusual, especially in his eyes, there was such a strong tenderness that couldn't be resolved, which made Su Tianfang feel like he didn't know the person standing behind him at all.

    And just now when Su Tianfang tried to take down the phoenix crown, she always pulled her hair, which made her scalp a little painful, and this Yu Sheng took good care of her black hair, even though she said  Looking at his current appearance, he seemed to be a little drunk, and he didn't show some rough pulling behaviors, and he took good care of her hair, which also made Su Tianfang's affection for him inexplicably rise in his heart.

    Su Tianfang was thinking about these things in her heart, Yu Sheng didn't give her time to continue thinking, just looked at this side, the phoenix crown on that head had been removed for Su Tianfang, and then gently placed on the dressing table.

    "Stand up now, and I'll take off this scarf for you too."

    As if possessed by a demon, Su Tianfang obediently listened to his words, nodded, and then stood up.

    However, when the two of them had physical contact, Su Tianfang still felt a little nervous. She couldn't help but tremble when she was touched at first, even though there were some clothes between the two of them.

    Although it is not the first time for the two of them to meet, the last time Su Tianfang was next to the Ling River, when Su Tianfang rescued him, the two of them were in the river, and they didn't want to touch each other.  When two people hid in the woods, it was all of this now, but because of the environment in the room, it all became very sensitive. The flame of the red candle was beating, and the shadows of the two of them were also very sensitive.  Following one up and one down, it seems not so stable.

    Just like that, the cumbersome clothes on Su Tianfang's body, one wedding dress after another, gradually retreated, leaving only the clothes there.

    After the Xiapei retreated, Su Tianfang felt from the bottom of her heart, her whole body relaxed a lot. The clothes in this body were really too heavy, and it weighed her down for a whole day. Moreover, she wore such a heavy Xiapei and matched it like this  The weather also seemed a little stuffy, and now that the clothes were off, she felt a lot cooler.

    Su Tianfang felt a sense of relaxation all over her body, and couldn't help twisting her neck. After a day of exhaustion, her neck made a cracking sound as she twisted. Listening to such a loud movement,  It really surprised her, Su Tianfang couldn't even remember, when was the last time when he twisted his neck, he made such a loud sound?  It can only be said that I am really tired today.

    On the other side, Yu Sheng was holding the Xiapei that had been withdrawn from Su Tianfang's body, and walked to the side, wanting to put the clothes away, but when she heard this movement, she also turned her head and looked at Su Tianfang  .

    Su Tianfang felt that Youyuan was looking at her, so she also looked at Yu Sheng. Suddenly being looked at like this, Su Tianfang felt a little embarrassed, and smiled awkwardly, also to ease the embarrassing atmosphere at this time.

    Yu Sheng continued to put the clothes on his hands like a normal person.

    After Su Tianfang watched her put away those clothes, Su Tianfang said.

    "Thanks."

    "There is no need to say thank you between husband and wife."

    Su Tianfang's heart trembled, but she didn't say anything related to this sentence.

    Just looking at Yu Sheng, Su Tianfang felt that Yu Sheng's wedding dress was simple and not complicated at all, so she didn't have any, and she needed to help undress.?.

    "I think you seem to be drinking a little too much, you should go to bed earlier."

    After saying this, Su Tianfang returned to the bed.

    Su Tianfang turned her head, went to bed, and pulled the quilt again. Su Tianfang just lay on the innermost side with her back to Yu Sheng. Yu Sheng felt a little disappointed watching this scene. I don't know if Su Tianfang found out again  After seeing this scene, how should I feel in my heart.

    In fact, what Yu Sheng has done before has already made her feel a little uneasy, and in order to hide her uneasiness, she can only choose to go to bed as soon as possible, and then face the wall, so as not to be seen by Yu Sheng.  Come out yourself This is not right.

    Just like that, the room fell into silence again.

    Yu Sheng continued to drink his dull wine at the table, while Su Tianfang was lying motionless on the bed. Listening to Su Tianfang's breathing, Yu Sheng gradually calmed down from the rapidity at the beginning.

    In this way, about the time for a cup of tea passed, and he had finished drinking the wine in the pot. Su Tianfang lay peacefully on his side on the bed, as if he had already fallen asleep peacefully.

    Yu Sheng got up slowly, walked towards the bed with very light steps, bent over and reached into the bed, Su Tianfang watched the shadow slowly approaching her, and finally began to shrink again, she couldn't help clenching her fists,  She didn't feel much pain when her nails were inserted into the flesh of her palm.

    In fact, she really wanted to let herself fall asleep as soon as possible, and even continued to perform self-hypnosis there, thinking that as long as she fell asleep, she would not know what happened later, it would be equivalent to nothing happening, so  Hurry up and go to sleep, everything will be fine after sleeping, but it really backfired, she couldn't fall asleep peacefully for a long time, although her nervous heart had calmed down, she just couldn't fall asleep, and then she just looked at that  The shadow came closer little by little.

    Su Tianfang seems to have been prepared in her heart, as long as this guy touches her, she will slap him mercilessly and kill him.

    But Yu Sheng didn't want to do anything to Su Tianfang, he bent down and stretched out his hand, but he didn't reach out to Su Tianfang, but landed on the quilt, and finally he shook the quilt lightly, and put the quilt  After spreading it out, he covered it up for Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang, who was still feeling the gusts of cool wind, suddenly felt the sudden weight pressing on her body in a large area. She trembled in shock, and the movement was a little big, and then she looked at the body that appeared on her  With the red quilt in front, the tense nerves were instantly relaxed.

    And Su Tianfang's sudden movement shocked Yu Sheng to a certain extent, and for a moment he even forgot to make the quilt.

    Although Su Tianfang shook her body a bit, she didn't continue to move behind her, and she even closed her eyes, thinking that she should pretend to be asleep. If she was found awake, she would not know about the embarrassing situation now.  What to do.

    Yu Sheng looked at the person who was facing away from him, but couldn't see Su Tianfang's face, but he quickly realized it again, and then continued to cover Su Tianfang with the quilt.

    "It's late autumn now, and it's easy to catch cold at night. You should rest under the quilt. Don't worry, I won't touch you. If you offend me in the middle of the night, your martial arts are better than mine, and you can take my life directly."

    Yu Sheng's words were very soft, very soft, and only the two of them could hear the volume of the voice, because now Su Tianfang only moved a little bit, and there was no movement behind, so he was not sure about Su Tianfang.  Is she still awake, or has she fallen asleep? It's just a dream, that's why she made this move. If Su Tianfang is still awake, these words are just to make her feel less wary of herself.  Let her not be so nervous. If Su Tianfang is already asleep, this soft-spoken person will not wake her up. Generally speaking, Yu Sheng is quite thoughtful.

    Although Yu Sheng said it like this, Su Tianfang felt a burst of warmth in her heart when she heard it. It seems that she must have found the wrong person. She is so warm-hearted and considerate, and she did not offend herself in any way.  Behavior, it seems that this is believable, but Su Tianfang is still motionless, just perceiving all this with his own feeling, feeling that the quilt is not moving, Su Tianfang began to wonder what he will do next.

    After Yu Sheng covered the quilt for Su Tianfang, he had already moved the quilt inside again, and after making a wide enough space outside the bed, Yu Sheng lay down gently on it.

    Su Tianfang only felt that after a long time, the person next to the pillow had no other movements at all, and the sound of even and gentle breathing came to her ears one after another, and she slowly turned over.  I moved too much and woke up the people next to me.

    Seeing that profile face and the red dress that Yu Sheng didn't take off, Su Tianfang turned over again, continued to face the wall, and fell asleep peacefully.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)In her ears, she slowly turned over, fearing that her movements would wake up the people next to her.

    Seeing that profile face and the red dress that Yu Sheng didn't take off, Su Tianfang turned over again, continued to face the wall, and fell asleep peacefully.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 148

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next day, Su Tianfang woke up slowly from her dreamland. Although the light in the room seemed very dark, it was a bit dazzling to Su Tianfang who had just woken up. She just opened her eyes for the first time, and finally closed them again.  When she went back, she seemed to be stimulated by something all of a sudden. Su Tianfang's mind suddenly cleared up a lot. She hurriedly checked her condition. In the end, she was wearing her underwear and nothing happened.  It was empty, Su Tianfang stretched out his hand to touch it, and there was only a cold touch on the sheet. The coldness transmitted to his hand told Su Tianfang that Yu Sheng had been up for a while, and he breathed a sigh of relief.  Suddenly, Su Tianfang felt pain in her head for a while, and she took a few heavy breaths, feeling the rise and fall of her chest, and the flow of her breath, one image after another flashed in her mind  , Thinking back on what happened yesterday, and thinking about what I need to do today.

    She slowly adjusted her state, slowly adapted to the light in the room again, and opened her eyes.

    Seeing that the bed curtains were all red, and the red quilt, Su Tianfang rubbed her eyes, the wedding night in the bridal chamber was ruined by herself, and she slept peacefully all night,  I don't know what happened to Yu Sheng that night.

    After spending a long time on the bed, Su Tianfang slowly adjusted her state. Then she sat up lazily and stroked her hair.  It still looked a little messy, but the messy hair in front of her was not what she needed to take care of the most. She began to try to find Yu Sheng in the room.

    But after looking around, she finally confirmed that she was the only one in the room now, and turned her neck habitually, but this time she didn't hear the sound, and felt that she had returned to her senses this time.  Almost done, Su Tianfang lifted off the quilt covering her body, then slowly got out of bed, and put on her shoes.

    But Su Tianfang, who was only sitting by the bed, was still a little confused. After all, this place was still too unfamiliar to her. Looking at the pair of dragon and phoenix candles on the table, they had already burned out, leaving a lot of red wax on the table.  Everything inside is still neat and tidy. Looking around, she has already started looking for her own replacement clothes. After all, the wedding is over, and she can't go out in the same wedding dress from last night, but she is a little disappointed  After looking around, she couldn't find where the clothes were, so she also called Yu Sheng.

    Saying that Cao Cao and Cao Cao will be here, Su Tianfang finished shouting, and Yu Sheng also pushed open the door and walked in very conveniently.

    ? This Yu Sheng, who came in from the door, was dressed in conspicuous white, compared with the red in the room, he was out of place, and he was really conspicuous.

    Su Tianfang looked at the clothes and identified them. This was exactly the one he was wearing when he met him on the street that day.

    After Yu Sheng came in, he closed the door naturally, then walked a little forward, not very close to Su Tianfang, and then asked.

    "How long have you been awake?"

    Asking this question seemed to be purposely telling Su Tianfang that he just happened to return to the door, and then came in when he heard her calling, instead of staying outside the door all the time.

    "Just woke up, I said why did you get up so early? I was tired all day yesterday, don't you sleep more today?"

    After a night of rest, Su Tianfang, who just started to speak, had a distinctive hoarseness in her voice, and a feeling of qi deficiency, which made it easy for people to imagine, but Su Tianfang usually sleeps too much after sleeping too much.  , and didn't open his voice, the sentence he said directly had such a hoarse feeling in itself, so Su Tianfang didn't pay much attention to it, but Yu Sheng, hearing this unusual voice, felt a pang in his heart again.  There was an unusual ripple, but on the surface she was still very calm, her lips parted slightly, and then she said in a warm voice.

    "I got used to getting up early so I didn't go to bed, and I couldn't fall asleep."

    After Yu Sheng came in, he just stood there and did nothing, just looked at Su Tianfang, and found that Su Tianfang, who was sitting by the bed, still looked a little sleepy, obviously not fully awake, it can be said that he was particularly sleepy  Yu Sheng also had no way of knowing if this was a normal symptom after waking up, or because of the sweltering heat.

    "oh¡­¡­"

    Su Tianfang replied lazily, with a slight ending sound. Su Tianfang originally wanted to ask him, but suddenly felt it. ???A little embarrassed, but generally she didn't know how to speak, so she made a final struggle and chose to look for it by herself again.

    Yu Sheng looked at Su Tianfang looking here and there, obviously looking for something, but Su Tianfang stood in front of him as a living person, and was reluctant to ask a question, so he had no choice but to ask about the situation.  .

    "What are you looking for?"

    Seeing Yu Sheng taking the initiative to attack, Su Tianfang asked herself, and she was even more embarrassed. After an awkward smile appeared on her lips, she finally asked, "Where are the clothes for me to change?"

    Yu Sheng was dazed, but it was only for a short while, then he remembered that he did not arrange for someone to bring the clothes in, and he would return to this room just to see if Su Tianfang was there.  When she woke up, if she woke up, he would arrange for someone to bathe and change her clothes, wash and dress her up.

    "Your changing clothes are not here. I will order someone to bring them over later, and let them dress you up. After you wash up, we will go to see grandpathen"

    "Wait a moment."

    Su Tianfang interrupted Yu Sheng's words.

    "Why do you want to see your grandpa?"

    Yu Sheng was not angry, and just about to explain, Zhu Tianfang seemed to realize why he was going to see his grandfather, and then began to explain to himself.

    "I'm not going to see his old man anymore, you go and ask for me, okay, when we visited the church yesterday, those relatives and friends of your family said something on the sidelines, I have already heard it, I will see your grandpa  If not, it's just a matter of embarrassing him for no reason. It's not necessary. Your grandfather and I don't like to see each other. My granddaughter-in-law is just a fake granddaughter-in-law, so the tea ceremony is avoided.  Bar."

    After Yu Sheng was silent for a while, he rejected Su Tianfang's request and told his reasons.

    "Even though you and I were married in a fake way, in the eyes of outsiders, you and I are actually married and married. No one other than you and I will know that this marriage is fake. In the days to come  , you don¡¯t need to offer morning tea to my grandpa, but you need to go there today, after all, this is the second day of our marriage.¡±

    Su Tianfang frowned, and the dissatisfaction was directly shown on his face, without any cover-up.

    "But are you sure I'm going to toast your grandpa with a cup of tea, can your grandpa take another cup of tea?"

    He knew that his grandfather really didn't want to see her. Even at yesterday's wedding, in the eyes of everyone, he could clearly see that he was dissatisfied.  What is done is done, and it is doomed to be irreversible. If he hadn't asked again, Yu Sheng really couldn't guarantee whether his grandfather would take this cup of tea, but he had already asked when he got up early. Although his grandfather was not very good  However, this is his grandson's daughter-in-law after all. This is an unchangeable fact, so he is still willing to drink the cup of tea that this grandson's daughter-in-law has brought in. That's why he came to ask Su Tianfang to offer tea  The reason was that after Su Tianfang left, whether his grandfather would take the opportunity to make things difficult for Su Tianfang, he couldn't guarantee that.

    "My grandfather is an elder after all, so take it as my begging."

    Yu Sheng said this request without hesitation. He didn't say what he asked earlier, which made Su Tianfang feel a little embarrassed. After all, she really didn't want to go to the old man.  see him.

    "Now I only have my grandfather as a family member. My parents left early, as you know"

    When Yu Sheng spoke these words, his voice had gradually become a little different from before, and there was a little sadness in the calmness. Su Tianfang looked at the person in front of him, with this appearance,  And listening to the change in the voice, I felt a little distressed, and it wasn't really distressed, but just a little guilty.

    The two of them stayed in such a silent atmosphere for a while, Su Tianfang put on a forced smile on his face, and then said: "Then you can arrange it, and I will make arrangements after I change my clothes."  In the past, it might be a little late, so you should also ask someone to inform your grandfather, let him make some mental preparations, lest he find out that I haven't arrived and feel impatient after waiting there for a long time."

    Hearing Su Tianfang's voice of compromise, Yu Sheng changed his sad appearance before, and then complied.

    Then Su Tianfang obediently let the maids Yu Sheng arranged for her take her to take a bath, change clothes, and dress herself up.

    After Su Tianfang left the room, Yu Sheng lifted the quilt, looked at the white sheet, found a needle in the dressing table, and then pricked his index finger a little,  Then he squeezed out the blood, then turned back to the bed again, and then wiped the blood from the index finger on the middle of the white sheet (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?Looking at the particularly white sheets, he found a needle in the dressing table, pricked his index finger a little bit, squeezed out the blood, and turned back to the bed again.  Next to the bed, and then gently wipe the blood from the index finger on the middle of the white sheet (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 149

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Yu Sheng touched the smear of blood on the white quilt, he showed a smug smile, and then fiddled with it briefly, but in fact it just made the quilt more messy, and then covered it  On the white bed sheet, he paid special attention to covering the red spot with a quilt, and looked behind him, but no one noticed his behavior.  When the wound on the bed stopped bleeding, he asked someone to come in to make up the bed, and then a maid came in.

    "Master."

    "Replace all of these, and remember to change the bed and come back exactly the same."

    "Good sir."

    "This bed doesn't need to be handed over to other people to clean it, it's up to you."

    She is mainly responsible for taking care of Yu Sheng's daily life on weekdays. Washing things is not her business. Yu Sheng will ask her to do the washing occasionally, but this kind of situation is rare.

    She looked at her wrist, there was a little bruise on it, she probably touched it accidentally while doing something, she wanted to stop Yu Sheng and say that she couldn't wash it.

    Yu Sheng saw that he hesitated and didn't answer her immediately, but she didn't see what she was thinking.

    "Why isn't it convenient for you to do it?"

    The maid slightly turned the wound on her hand to herself.

    "No"

    "No."

    "Since there is no one, let's hurry up and deal with all this before Madam comes back."

    After Yu Sheng ordered to go down, he left the room. After seeing Yu Sheng stepping out of the door, the maid looked at the bruise on her wrist again.

    She has always taken care of Yu Sheng's daily life, so Yu Sheng treated her well, so she didn't have any dissatisfaction, thinking that the young master had already ordered her to finish tidying up quickly, she lightly  After rubbing her wrist lightly, she turned around and made the bed.

    She bent down and stretched out her hands towards the messy quilt. She originally planned to pack up all the things and take them away, but after pulling it, she found that the quilt was extraordinarily big.  It would not be so easy to remove all of them, so she had no choice but to remove the quilt first, and after turning the quilt over, a conspicuous red on the white quilt was directly reflected in her eyes.  The maid looked at the blush, she was dazed at first, but after realizing what the blush was supposed to be, she put on a smile on her face, and then put the blush on the bed.  All the things were taken down, and a new bed cover and quilt were replaced in the shortest time, and the bed was tidy. The bed after tidying was just like the one before the wedding night in their bridal chamber.

    After Yu Sheng left the room, he went to find Su Tianfang, but at that time Su Tianfang was taking a bath, so he waited outside the door for a while.

    It was the first time for Su Tianfang to take a bath, and she was taken care of by people like this, so she felt very uncomfortable, but she refused several times, saying that she would do it herself, but those maids just wanted to pester her.  She also said that this was the second day of the wedding, and there were many rules that were customary, so she had to abide by those rules, and Su Tianfang had no choice but to compromise.

    She just felt that she had to be surrounded by people watching her bath, and she couldn't let go, so these maids served her for a long time and couldn't finish it. Recall that when she was in Su's house, she did everything herself.  It is much more comfortable to wear.

    Especially when Su Tianfang was halfway through the bath, she became even more depressed after looking at the walking figure outside the door. After taking a bath by herself, the sound made by the bath water was still being heard by a man outside, so embarrassing to death  up.

    So, just like that, Su Tianfang's whole process of bathing and changing clothes was carried out in a depressed mood.

    So when she finished washing and getting dressed, Yu Sheng saw Su Tianfang who was full of displeasure.

    I have to say that Su Tianfang takes good care of her skin, so even if she just got out of the bath and hasn't painted rouge and gouache on her face, those looks can be said to be very beautiful, so adding her current  This look has a bit of an iceberg beauty.

    Afterwards, those people took her to dress up again. For this item, Su Tianfang planned to do her own hair again, but she was rejected again. After being rejected, the maids gave some reasons.

    Because Su Tianfang is now a married woman, she said that she needs to get a married woman's hairstyle, especially now that she is only the second day of marriage, this is a must.What to do, after you have been married for a long time, you can according to your own needs, depending on the situation, whether you want to make your hair look like a married woman.

    But Su Tianfang didn't study that aspect, so naturally he didn't know what the married woman's hair should look like, so she could only submit to the arrangement again and again, and let them do it.  Do your own hair.

    But in the end, after the hair was done, Su Tianfang looked at herself in the mirror, not satisfied at all, so she coiled up all her hair, feeling that the whole head was very big and very heavy, she was not at all  I like it, but I don't understand why these people insist on letting her do this hair.

    Finally, when it came to the makeup on her face, they also let them paint on her face. Su Tianfang remained motionless at their mercy, but the sullenness in her heart was getting higher and higher, and she repeated it again and again.  Use Yu Sheng to suppress her.

    Why are these so troublesome?  If I knew it earlier, I would forget about not getting married. Even if I got married, I should find someone without father and mother I was wrong, the person I am looking for now is without father and mother. He should find a bachelor, and he is the only one in the family  In this way, you don¡¯t have to take into account those things that made mistakes, and this kind of thing, which these so-called big families like to pay attention to, if it¡¯s put on those poor people who can¡¯t eat enough for three meals, it¡¯s written that they have thought about it for a while.  , to ponder these things.

    Besides, Yu Sheng's grandfather should have been impatient for such a long time here. Why don't you go see the old man? Judging from this situation, the old man will definitely come to him  Trouble.

    After the maids announced that everything was done, Su Tianfang's mentality had almost collapsed. It should be said that she had collapsed directly. She got up angrily, and then walked outside, to those maids.  Not a word was said.

    They didn't even understand what was going on, but they hurriedly followed Su Tianfang out before they could pack up all those things.

    Yu Sheng stood guard outside the door, looked at Su Tianfang who opened the door roughly, and cast his eyes on the two people who hurriedly trot over behind Su Tianfang.

    They looked at Yu Sheng standing outside the door, with a face of not understanding what happened, but they were a little terrified in their hearts. After all, they saw a lot of time when they were as gentle as jade, personable and full of smiles.  The young master with a straight face rarely sees his own young master with a serious expression on his face.

    "Master"

    Yu Sheng stood straight outside the door, blocking Su Tianfang's way, Su Tianfang said to him impatiently: "Go see your grandfather by yourself, I won't accompany you, wait until I feel better.  "

    "What's the situation? What happened?"

    Yu Sheng asked the three of them directly with this sentence, and there was still a trace of coldness in the words.

    Su Tianfang wanted to pull this hair, but in an instant, she thought that if she messed up her hair, she might be even uglier, so she pulled her hand away from her hair, and just pointed at the top of her head.

    "Look at what the hell is this? Make my hair look like this? Isn't it too ugly? Why don't you just pull up my hair with a hairpin and it looks fresher. Look at this  What kind of things are these hairpins inserted? And they are jingling. I walk here and there, and my hair is tied here and there. I am about to kill my old lady.  Can you do something a little more practical?"

    Listening to Su Tianfang's words, I always feel that she seems to be making trouble for no reason, but with so many things hanging on her head, it does look a bit vulgar and not very attractive, and there is heavy makeup on her face  , even he is somewhat disgusted, these two people are actually not the maids of his house, he specially found them to help Su Tianfang make up, there are no other female relatives in the house, Su Tianfang is the only one in this house now  A hostess, so it all needs to be a little more refined.

    He cast his eyes on the two people behind Su Tianfang, and the two people did not explain much.

    "You are so angry, just because of this hair, nothing else?"

    "Who said it wasn't, it's fine if the hair is made like this. I endured it for a long time, thinking that if I can't see it, it should be heavier. But look at the rouge and powder on my face.  , the ones on the wall are not so thick!"

    Yu Sheng smiled: "It turns out that you are just dissatisfied with this hair and the makeup on your face, just switch it out, you two can untie this hair for Madam, and comb her again until she is satisfied  So far, let¡¯s take off the makeup on Madam¡¯s face as well.¡±

    After the two of them heard that Yu Sheng said they wanted to get rid of it, they quickly thought about how to persuade Yu Sheng, as long as they could convince people, then they wouldn't have to do it all over again.

    "But¡­¡­"

    "Go, if it doesn't work, then you two can go, it's useless to keep the disobedient ones."

    Those two people immediately stopped their voices and did not dare to speak.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)??He quickly thought about how to persuade Yu Sheng, as long as he could convince others, then they would not have to do all this again.

    "But¡­¡­"

    "Go, if it doesn't work, then you two can go, it's useless to keep the disobedient ones."

    Those two people immediately stopped their voices and did not dare to speak.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 150

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although these two people look young, they are also experienced managers, so he recruited these two people. Before recruiting these two people, he did not ask Su Tianfang if he needed them, but now he only sees them.  Su Tianfang doesn't like these two people, it seems that they should be sent away, it is inappropriate to stay here.

    After Su Tianfang made a fuss like this, she simply changed everything, and finally went to see Yu Zhouqing with Yu Sheng, and also went through a cutscene, offered tea, changed her words, and then left directly  It's over, without even talking, Yu Zhouqing also seemed to ignore Su Tianfang, and let her go.

    All these two people are perfunctory, Su Tianfang doesn't care, Yu Zhouqing didn't pay attention to these things with Su Tianfang, such as her makeup and hairstyle are not suitable, completely ignored.

    Because everything is simple, Su Tianfang doesn't want to be troublesome, so they don't have three dynasties.

    Su Tianfang's wish has been fulfilled, and she doesn't care about everything else. If Yu Sheng can't find Su Tianfang, people in the Su family can't see her even more.

    None of them knew where Su Tianfang went or what Su Tianfang did. Yu Sheng even found Su Tianfang's friend Gu Xi, but Gu Xi also didn't know what Su Tianfang did.

    After a month like this, the members of the Yu family discovered that the young lady was always away from home, and that the young lady and the young master had only lived together for five days, and they both slept in separate beds, each in their own room.  , Yu Sheng.  Back to the main house where he lived before, and Su Tianfang lived in the wedding room. Coupled with Yu Zhouqing's attitude towards Su Tianfang before, they couldn't help but start thinking about it in private.  Some people said that it was the wedding night of the couple, and there was an unpleasant disturbance in the bridal chamber. To put it bluntly, it might be that the young master was not good enough to satisfy the young lady, so the young lady chose to sleep in a separate room with the young master out of anger, and the young master knew that  It was my own fault, so I naturally agreed. Of course, this point cannot be fully spread in Yu's family. After all, the maid who has been responsible for taking care of Yu Sheng's daily life still has a fresh memory of the red on the quilt, so naturally  Hearing this aspect, she couldn't help but euphemistically clarified it for Yu Sheng, and some people directly attributed the reason to Su Tianfang.  Everyone saw it for all to see, and they all thought that their young master disliked the young lady for not knowing the rules, so they didn't want to live with the young lady and chose to move back to their own main room.  If he didn't go back, it must be because the young master didn't want to accompany the young lady, and it would be disgraceful for the young lady to go back by herself, so she didn't go back There are people who say it in various ways, with different calibers, just  However, the words they said did not spread, but only circulated in Yu's family.

    And Yu Sheng, Su Tianfang, the two of them, as the righteous masters being discussed, how could they not know what they said, these people passed it around in the server every day, they had heard it a long time ago, but this  The husband and wife also had a tacit understanding, and they both chose to turn a blind eye and let them chatter indiscriminately.

    Su Tianfang didn't come back from shopping until late at night that day. Amidst the sound of the old watchman's gong and humming a little song, she returned to Yu's house in a happy mood along the way.

    After she pushed open the door and stepped into the room she lived in, she heard the breathing of a second person in the room. She immediately became vigilant, and immediately backed out of the room and yelled into the room.

    "who!"

    With the silver needle in hand, Su Tianfang was ready to strike at any time. After waiting for a while, there was no movement in the room. Su Tianfang did not dare to take it lightly, and looked around, no one else was passing by.

    The person who stayed in her room at night didn't even turn on a light. Needless to say, this person was definitely not Yu Sheng, so she had to be more vigilant.

    At the back, Su Tianfang was outside the door, watching the room slowly become brighter. It was the lamp on her desk that was lit. Su Tianfang saw the light in her room turned on, and she walked into the room again.  go.

    However, it was discovered that Situ Xianyun was sitting by the table, and his accompanying sword was placed horizontally on the table.

    Su Tianfang blurted out and asked, "How did you find this place?"

    Situ Xianyun looked indifferent, and said coldly: "I didn't expect to see you at this time, and you are already a wife. Master, you married so suddenly, you didn't even invite the apprentice to drink a glass of wedding wine."

    Su Tianfang put away all his guards, then walked over, then turned over the glass and poured water for him.

    ??Wedding wine was already decades ago, so don¡¯t worry about that wine. I don¡¯t like tea, so I didn¡¯t make tea. There¡¯s only clear water here. Just drink it. This water and wine  The color is about the same, you just think you are drinking a bar.  "

    Situ Xianyun watched Su Tianfang pour out the glass of colorless water, but did not drink it.

    Su Tianfang deviated from the topic Situ Xianyun said and asked: "This month has passed, have you fully healed your injury now?"

    "No."

    "You haven't recovered from your injuries, but why are you in such a hurry to come out! In case you are hunted down by your enemies again, how can you run for your life? Why don't you heal your injuries at your master's place?"  Come again?"

    "It's only been a month since I haven't seen you, and I'm already a wife. If I don't come to see you for a longer time, I'm afraid you will become a mother."

    This brought the topic back all of a sudden, and Su Tianfang was at a loss for words. After rolling her eyes at him for the first time, she also seemed to be blaming him for which pot he didn't open and which pot to carry.

    "How did you find out that I was married? You even found this place."

    Situ Xianyun still looked indifferent.

    "I found your brother, your brother told me."

    Su Tianfang thought to herself: Su Ziyang, good guy, it turned out that this brat stabbed him in the back, and if he finds a chance, he has to teach him a good lesson, isn't it

    "You found that brat, so you went directly to Su's house to find me?"

    "You haven't responded to the signal I left you for a long time, so I can only go to Su's house to find you."

    Su Tianfang rolled her eyes again, thinking that it's over, this is one of the trump cards she was hiding, so she flew to Su's mansion to look for her openly, and she didn't know if she was discovered by the two people in her family before  .

    "Didn't I tell you before? You can't go to Su's house to find me. Why did you run there?"

    "I said that I left you a signal, but you didn't reply to me, so I can only go there to find you, thatched cottage. I have been waiting there for two days but I still haven't found Su Ziyang."

    "The thatched hut is already scrapped, okay? You were hunted there last time, how dare I let him go there? I'm afraid that he will die if he goes there.  I haven't been to the thatched cottage, so you stayed there for two days and no one went to look for the thatched cottage?"

    "No, maybe they all thought I was dead, so no one else appeared at the thatched cottage."

    Su Tianfang vomited blood silently in her heart, then looked at his conspicuous attire and asked.

    "Then what do you mean by coming here to look for me in a big way, and you are a big man hiding in my room. If someone sees it, it will be a big misunderstanding. I just got married  , but if people here find out, my old lady¡¯s reputation will definitely be ruined.¡±

    "So you are in such a hurry to leave that you come back to marry this man surnamed Yu?"

    "Whoever I marry is not always married? Anyway, I can't marry you. Don't talk about my affairs Forget it. Anyway, you have come to my room now. If you go out, you will be killed."  If someone bumps into it, it will be even more difficult to explain, can you answer me? Why did you come to me?"

    "It's nothing, it's just been a long time, so I just want to come to you."

    "That's it?"

    "Um."

    Su Tianfang vomited blood in her heart again after hearing that it was just this reason, can this guy stop embarrassing her heart like this?  It's really annoying.

    "Okay, okay, this person has seen it, I'm living a good life now, and I'm married to someone else, and I've become someone else's wife, how about you, don't suddenly appear in my room, please be more cautious?  After all, even if I'm not married yet, this belongs to my boudoir. It's not appropriate for you to break into a private house, and I said that your injury hasn't healed yet, so you go back and take good care of your injury. If you come out again, if you  Being hunted down, I can't protect you now."

    "My injury has almost recovered, but you"

    "Me? What's wrong with me?"

    Situ Xianyun spoke after a short silence.

    "What's your situation?"

    "What's my situation? Can you make it clear? It's so confusing, how do you want me to answer you?"

    "That day at the thatched hut, I saw how weak you were My master had already told me that there was so much real energy in your body that you couldn't control it.  So that day when you passed out in that thatched cottage, my master said"

    "Stop it, just keep talking about the little old man. Why did you mention him to me? I don't care about his affairs, okay? You don't care about me about this matter. You leave my house now.  Let's talk about something later, you left a code, then I will look for you next time, please leave my room now."

    Situ Xianyun looked at Su Tianfang standing in front of him, and finally got up (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)When you fainted in that thatched hut, my master said"

    "Stop it, just keep talking about the little old man. Why did you mention him to me? I don't care about his affairs, okay? You don't care about me about this matter. You leave my house now.  Let's talk about something later, you left a code, then I will look for you next time, please leave my room now."

    Situ Xianyun looked at Su Tianfang standing in front of him, and finally got up (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 151

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    While Situ Xianyun stood up, Su Tianfang picked up his sword, stuffed it into his arms, and then stood behind him, pushing him forward.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, and then leave your sword quickly, while no one outside sees it now, if anyone sees it, I really can't explain it clearly with ten mouths.

    I really convinced you, you also know that I just got married, I just got married, and I stayed in my room for so long. Fortunately, I slept in a separate room with the surnamed Yu, and he would not come to my room if nothing happened  Look around, otherwise he just caught an adulterer directly, he is really convinced, fortunately, the servants here are also stupid enough, if they didn't find you, if they didn't know, they would think that I gave it to others after just one month of marriage  I'm wearing a cuckold, and I'm in Yu Mansion now, but there's a lot of noise, and the people below are staring at me almost every day, so don't add trouble to me.  "

    Situ Xianyun could only passively take over her sword, put it away, and listened to Su Tianfang muttering there, talking about her own difficulties, but according to Su Tianfang's temperament, she knew that Su Tianfang would definitely not  Taboo these people, now maybe he just wants to find some excuses to drive him away, but he has no intention of leaving, so Su Tianfang tried to push him down but failed to push Situ Xianyun, Situ Xianyun is as stable as Mount Tai  Standing there, Su Tianfang pushed for a while, but Situ Xianyun didn't move at all, and Su Tianfang began to feel a little annoyed.

    "I said, what are you doing standing here? It's like a mountain on top of you. You are motionless here. Could it be that your master has recently fattened you up?"

    Situ Xianyun turned around and looked at Su Tianfang who was standing behind him.

    Seeing him turn around, Su Tianfang quickly took her hand away before coming back, otherwise she would have pushed someone's chest. In order to keep the distance between the two of them, Su Tianfang took a step back and looked up and down.  After a while, he asked.

    "No, what are you going to do again?"

    After Situ Xianyun was silent for a few breaths, he asked again.

    "Is your injury really all right?"

    Situ Xianyun stared at Su Tianfang's eyes, and then asked with a serious face.

    Su Tianfang looked puzzled, the injury on my body?  What's wrong with me, and what did the little old man tell him?  Didn't I leave there after recovering well?  Why do you keep thinking about your own injuries?

    "Can't you just think about me, okay? I don't have any injuries, okay? You don't have to do so many things anymore, so hurry up and don't stay here."

    "I¡­¡­"

    Situ Xianyun hesitated to speak.

    "What are you?"

    Su Tianfang looked impatient.

    "I'm just worried about you."

    Su Tianfang frowned, well, no matter what, she was worried about herself and worried about herself, that's why she came here. It's not very good for her to forcibly issue an order to drive people away like this, but this  At night, she doesn't want to go to other places with him.

    Su Tianfang smiled at Situ Xianyun: "Is there no need to worry about me? I'm alive and well now."

    As he said that, he jumped up twice symbolically on the spot, expressing that his body is really strong and there is nothing wrong with it, so let him stop worrying about it.

    Su Tianfang wanted to push him out again, and then stood behind him again, pushed him out of the door, and said that she didn't want him to stay here, mainly because she was at Yu's house now, and she was in Yu's house now.  She was always told other things by those servants, and everyone said that she had something wrong, and it would be even more difficult to explain if she had to make another order now.

    "Master said that you would have an attack every half a month, so he specially prepared some suppressive medicine for you, and he asked me to bring the medicine to you."

    After saying this, Situ Xianyun turned around again, and then unhurriedly took out a small white medicine bottle from his arms, and handed it to Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang was a little surprised. She didn't expect that the little old man was still so worried about her. They were just casual acquaintances. She even specially developed this drug for herself that could suppress the outbreak of zhenqi in her body.

    Su Tianfang was a little distracted, and the movement of pushing the mulberry in her hands had stopped. Seeing the medicine that Situ Xianyun handed to her, it was just a small white bottle. She looked at Situ Xianyun and slowly took the medicine  He took it over, stared at the medicine bottle, looked there for a while, then looked at Situ Xianyun, then opened the stopper of the medicine bottle, and smelled itThe smell of medicine inside has a faint fragrance.

    ?This fragrance suddenly brought Su Tianfang's thoughts back to a month ago, and at that time Su Tianfang couldn't help it, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, revealing a smile.

    I poured out a few more pills, checked it on the palm of my hand, and smelled the medicine carefully. The smell of hay on Su Tianfang's bed a month ago was somewhat similar to the smell of these balls. Su Tianfang  She looked at the medicine bottle and smiled, thinking back, after waiting for him to come back from there last time, she didn't commit this problem, and the hay he got was indeed quite effective, and she owed her this debt  Now, let¡¯s repay him when I have a chance, so you can get this little old man out for him. If he has a chance, he will also study how the medicine is made, and she will get a copy herself, at least if she can get rid of this problem.  Before you solve it, you can be self-sufficient.

    "The little old man has a heart, thank him for me, I will accept the medicine, but I don't have the money."

    Situ Xianyun said: "Master said, you still owe him money, so he wants you to charge me a little less for this bottle, and he will just tell you nine hundred and ninety taels."

    "Nine hundred and ninety taels! Nine hundred and ninety taels, why don't you let your old man go with you to grab money on the street? My money came from the wind, no, no! One cent  nor!"

    He yelled that he had no money, but stuffed the necessary medicine into his arms, put away the medicine, the movements of his hands seemed so real, and then continued, trying to push him out.

    This time, Situ Xianyun showed a lot of obedience, followed Su Tianfang's push, and walked out the door.

    But after leaving Su Tianfang's room, he stopped in his tracks.

    "Do you dislike me that much?"

    Seeing Situ Xianyun go out, Su Tianfang quickly took her hands off his body, and then fished the door over, waiting to close it, but Situ Xianyun suddenly turned around and stopped there, holding the sword in his hand.  Pushing the handle against the door, she couldn't close it even if she wanted to.

    In my heart, I don't know what I should curse. Anyway, I really want to curse him, and in the end I can only speak out about everything that is very helpless.

    "Don't dislike it, it's just that you are very annoying here now, so hurry up, you have already delivered this medicine, and I will receive this kindness. As for the money, I will talk about it later. When I have money, I will take it  Here it is, and then you take him to your old man, if he is really in a hurry, then you should put the money first.¡±

    Situ Xianyun felt his heart go cold, and after seeing each other for such a short time, Su Tianfang was going to drive him away.

    "Master said"

    "It's done! Don't tell Master what Master said. How many times have you mentioned your Master back and forth? What your Master said is not an imperial decree. Why are you so obedient? Let's talk about it.  I'm also your master, why can't you listen to my words to let you go, and still linger here for a long time."

    Situ Xianyun held back, and finally stopped talking about Master, but continued to finish what he had to say.

    "You need to take one pill of this medicine a day, and there is a month's supply in it. After one month, I will send you the medicine."

    Su Tianfang's eyes widened, and then he raised his hand to make a stop motion.

    "Stop! Stop it for me! Free ones are better. If you still charge money, you don't have to send me this medicine. It's too expensive. I can't bear it. You go back and tell the little old man for me.  If the medicine is ten taels, then I will take it. If he still charges such a high price, then he doesn¡¯t need to give it to me. My life is cheap and poor, and I am very short of money in my life.  If you have anything, you can leave me a signal, I promise that I will definitely go to see it every few days this time, and I won¡¯t let you hang around for so long.¡±

    "Then Su Ziyang"

    "My brother, if you still want to teach him, then you can find a new place and invite him there, and you can teach him. In short, the thatched hut on the mountain should not be able to go now. Of course, if you really want to go,  You, the big brother, check it out and make sure it is really safe there, then you can continue to teach him there."

    Su Tianfang didn't forget to look at the surroundings outside the room while she was speaking. If there was anything troublesome and someone else came here, then she would quickly pull them in and hide. That's okay.  , there is no one here in the middle of the night.

    Situ Xianyun didn't know if he was disheartened, but this time he didn't say anything more. Seeing Su Tianfang treat him like this, he finally turned around.

    Su Tianfang watched Situ Xianyun turn around, thinking that this guy was finally willing to leave. After so long, he had been talking earnestly for so long, and if he could be obedient, that would be great.

    "There will be a period later."

    After Situ Xianyun left these last words, he left, but he didn't deliberately hide himself, so he walked directly from the other side of the corridor.

    Su Tianfang watched him go and ignored him. Anyway, as long as this person is not in her room and people see it and cause misunderstandings, then it will be fine, and then she closed the door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?Tu Xianyun turned around, thinking that this guy was finally willing to leave. After so long, he had been talking earnestly for so long. If he could be obedient, that would be great.

    "There will be a period later."

    After Situ Xianyun left these last words, he left, but he didn't deliberately hide himself, so he walked directly from the other side of the corridor.

    Su Tianfang watched him go and ignored him. Anyway, as long as this person is not in her room and people see it and cause misunderstandings, then it will be fine, and then she closed the door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 152

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Su Tianfang drove the person away as he wished, he returned to the table.

    Put the lit oil lamp to the edge of the table, and the teapot and water cup in the middle of the table also moved to make room for the table.

    Looking at the light in the room, Su Tianfang felt that the light was not enough, so she took out a few more red candles and lit them.

    Sure enough, once the red candle was lit, the whole room became brighter. Su Tianfang was satisfied and pleased with the light.

    Then she started to take out things from her bosom, and the first thing she took out was the medicine bottle. She wanted to put the medicine bottle aside and ignore it, but her curiosity couldn't tolerate it, so she just  The son directly ignored the new baby she just got, but hesitated for a moment, she opened the medicine again, looked at it, and smelled it again, making sure that the medicine would not be harmful to her, Su Tianfang took one first.

    However, after taking the medicine into her mouth, she found it difficult to swallow, her brows were tightly frowned, and her facial features were almost twisted together, and she found that she couldn't swallow the medicine either.

    "How is this little pill made? It's as bitter as Coptis chinensis, and I can't swallow it alive. It's almost melted in my mouth. No, it's too bitter."

    After struggling for a while, Su Tianfang brought the water over, poured a glass, and took the medicine along with the water smoothly.

    The medicine was taken, but the bitter taste in her mouth could not dissipate for a long time, especially after the bitter taste filled her nose, which made Su Tianfang feel tears welling up in her eyes. She took another sip of water suddenly, and then kept on  Rinse her mouth, until finally she felt that the bitter taste on her tongue had subsided, which made her feel a little better, and she began to comfort herself again in her heart.

    Let¡¯s suffer a little bit. As the saying goes, good medicine is good for the disease. If it is really effective, it is worth suffering such a little bit of crime. It is better than the next time when you suddenly lose control and accidentally lose your life.  Not worth it anymore.

    She closed her eyes, then took a deep breath, feeling the feeling the swallowed medicine brought to herself, but after a while she opened her eyes again, with that little expression of disgust,  Dissatisfied, he said: "What? The effect of the medicine is like this? You dare to charge me such an expensive money. You are absolutely crazy about money."

    Apparently, Su Tianfang also took the small pill directly, looking at it as a panacea.

    Although she said she hated it, she still sealed up the remaining medicine carefully, then took it to her dressing table, opened the cabinet and put the medicine in.

    Then he took out another box and quickly returned to the table. He came back and continued to clean up the things. After clearing a large empty space on the table, the box he brought just now was still in it.

    Su Tianfang opened the box. There were no rare treasures in the box. Judging from its color and appearance, it should be just ordinary cotton. After she took out the cotton on the top layer, the bottom layer was some cotton.  sand.

    After opening the cotton and putting it aside, Su Tianfang took out other things from his bosom. At first, it was silver except bank notes, and then he began to pick out some strange small boxes, all of which were only  It was two fingers wide, so she kept these several boxes on her body without looking too bloated, specifically, it would not be conspicuous if you didn't pay attention to it.

    When Su Tianfang sorted out those boxes and divided them into left and right, she picked up one of the boxes and opened them one by one. After opening, some of them actually contained some living things, all of which looked a little strange.  Strange, it makes some timid people look creepy, some boxes are not opened, of course only she knows what is inside, looking at her cautious appearance, you can know that those are her treasures, no  Being able to be damaged, and her face reveals the excitement that cannot be concealed

    "You can't let others know about these treasures. They've been stuffed here for so long, and they almost got stuffy. Let them out quickly to get some air"

    While talking, let the things out to breathe, on the other end, she covered the bodies of these little things with the cotton and sand that she just took out

    It was late at night, and after Su Tianfang sorted out her treasures, she turned off the light and went to sleep contentedly. At the other end, Yu Sheng and Bai Yu hadn't fallen asleep yet, and they stood opposite each other.

    Bai Yu was talking to Yu Sheng about what he saw.

    Yu Sheng said: "So what is certain is that this person is an acquaintance or even a good friend of Su Tianfang."

      Bai Yu said: "From what the person reported and saw, it is indeed so."

    Yu Sheng walked to the window and looked out the window, to be precise, he looked up at the bright moon in the sky.

    "Say it again."

    "In the evening, I saw that strange man with a sword broke into Su Tianfang's room, but he stayed in the room and didn't come out, and the lights in the room didn't light up until the night fell completely.  , and didn¡¯t understand what he was going to do, so they sent someone to watch there. It wasn¡¯t until Su Tianfang came back that the lights in the room were finally turned on, but it was only for a short while.  He saw that person coming out of Su Tianfang's room, but according to what the follower saw, he said that Su Tianfang pushed that person out, but the distance was too far, so he couldn't hear their conversation clearly  What exactly did you say, and after Su Tianfang closed the door and returned to her room, the light in her room became more conspicuous."

    Bai Yu could only tirelessly repeat what Don't told him about him again. He thought that since Yu Sheng asked him to repeat the matter again and again, he must have seen something from it, so he wanted to explain it in detail.  But he saw Yu Sheng just looking out of the window without saying a word, and he also looked out of the window, but there was nothing special outside the window, and Bai Yu couldn't bear to ask: "Master, is it possible?"  What did you find in it?"

    Yu Sheng asked: "Did she come out of the room again?"

    "That's not true, and after Su Tianfang came back, she didn't leave until dawn the next day."

    Yu Sheng looked sideways at Bai Yu, and then spoke.

    "You go and tell them that they don't have to guard there anymore, and go back and continue doing what they were doing before."

    Bai Yu's heart trembled, as if he was a little uncertain, and then he asked: "Young Master, are you really going to remove this person? This person has been guarding there for more than a month, and now he finally has something else.  If the person is removed at this juncture, will Su Tianfang suddenly show up with other tricks?"

    Yu Sheng said with a half-smile: "Do you think that if this Su Tianfang, with her courage, really makes a scene, it would be of great use for you to arrange these people to guard outside?"

    Yu Sheng's words really made Bai Yu feel that he had lost some accuracy.

    In fact, the arrangement for people to stare at Su Tianfang's room was not an order from him, Yu Sheng, but Bai Yu's own initiative, because now the people in the house are also following others, and this fake marriage is ultimately only them  The three of them knew that Yu Sheng was very relieved, thinking that this Su Tianfang would not do anything to offend him, so in the past month, no matter what Su Tianfang did, he ignored it and ignored it.

    But Bai Yu was not at ease. He always felt that Su Tianfang's behavior was actually a conspiracy. Moreover, although the old man Yu Zhouqing was no longer in the house, Su Tianfang chose Yu Sheng independently, and Su Tianfang  With Butterfly Valley behind him, Yu Zhouqing was still a little worried, so before he left, he also ordered Bai Yu to keep an eye on Su Tianfang.

    In his heart, he kept weighing the gains and losses of removing the guards. He tensed his nerves, but he still protested to Yu Sheng, and he also moved Yu Zhouqing out.

    "But son, if you don't look at Su Tianfang, I still have some worries about Su Tianfang, and before leaving, Old General Yu"

    "Bai Yu, even though you were called by grandpa to accompany me, you have been with me for so many years. You should understand me. Since I said no, you don't have to persuade me. If you miss grandpa so much,  Why don't you go and spend some time with grandpa first, and come back to me after you think it through."

    With these words, Bai Yu could only be bored with the rest of the words, and could not say anything more, yes, I have been with him for so many years, how can I not know his temperament?  Since he made that decision, why should he disobey him.

    "I'll take them down when I turn back."

    "It's so good." Yu Sheng said expressively.

    After watching the white feather leave, Yu Sheng returned to the table.

    In fact, even if Bai Yu didn't intend to listen to him and pull him down, he probably wouldn't really drive Bai Yu to his grandfather's side, and if he wanted to say this, he just wanted Bai Yu to understand something, so  Over the years, what he should understand is that the person he really wants to listen to is Yu Sheng, not Yu Zhouqing.

    These years, Bai Yu stood at both ends, serving the two masters with one person. Generally speaking, it really made things difficult for him. Now he is sending Yuzhou Qing away forcibly, in fact, it is to make Bai Yu only listen to him alone, and there is no need to worry about other people from now on.  The existence of Yuzhou Qing.

    But this Bai Yu arranged these things on his own initiative. Although he was not very angry, he still felt a little unhappy. After all, he did it behind his back, which always made him feel that Bai Yu was not big or small.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Yuzhou Qing was forcibly sent away, in fact, to make Bai Yu only listen to him alone, so that he doesn't have to worry about Yuzhou Qing's existence anymore.

    But this Bai Yu arranged these things on his own initiative. Although he was not very angry, he still felt a little unhappy. After all, he did it behind his back, which always made him feel that Bai Yu was not big or small.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 153

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang slept for a long, long beauty sleep, until she woke up naturally. After waking up, Su Tianfang dressed herself up and chose clothes in a leisurely manner, and finally planned to go out leisurely.

    When she opened the door, she found that Yu Sheng was waiting for her not far away.

    When Su Tianfang saw Yu Sheng, she couldn't help but cursed in her heart, "It's bad luck, then she wanted to close the door and go back to bed to continue lying down, but Yu Sheng who turned around had already seen it, so Su Tianfang's hand  All the movements on the board stopped abruptly, and the two people just looked at each other like this.

    Yu Sheng asked: "You've finished your outfit, where are you going this time?"

    Su Tianfang came out of the room, and then closed the door, saying: "The world is so big, I'm free and easy, I can go wherever I go, and just come back at night."

    Su Tianfang deliberately dragged other people, and was unwilling to tell him her plan directly.

    These words just fit Yu Sheng's heart, since you have nothing to do, then I have something to ask for.

    "You haven't been at home all day for the past month, and people in the house have talked a lot about you. Today is my birthday, and everyone in the house knows that, as the hostess and my wife, you can stay with me today  , do some of your duties as a wife, so that the people in the family will be less suspicious."

    Su Tianfang originally wanted to refute back. Although she didn't listen to the details of how bad the people in the family said and commented on her, she also heard some generalizations, but she didn't care that much at all. After all, this  It's all true, they just let them talk if they like to talk, Su Tianfang wanted to turn around and leave quickly, but when Yu Sheng mentioned that today is his birthday, Su Tianfang's original little emotion quickly disappeared.  It sank down and didn't continue to make trouble.

    Su Tianfang looked around and found that there was not much change, then she asked a question.

    "So do you need to host a birthday party today?"

    Yu Sheng shook his head and smiled.

    "I haven't had a birthday party at my age, but today is my birthday, and I want to find someone to accompany me. My grandfather has already returned to the country."

    "What about Bai Yu?"

    "he has other things to do."

    "That¡­¡­¡­"

    "Will you accompany me?"

    "¡­¡­¡­accompany."

    Want to say no, but is that the same thing?  I am the "wife" of others, I am not a lady all the time, I don't abide by women's rules, I always go out, and I don't care if I show my face with my head covered. My husband also doesn't accompany me all the time, so I don't have a wife at all.  Before this, she had promised herself that as someone else's wife, she would still do some basic things, but in fact she didn't do anything this month, and she behaved poorly as someone else's wife.  It sucks.

    Yu Sheng smiled contentedly, and said: "In this case, then you should prepare well, and I will take you to a place later."

    Ready to prepare?  How else should I prepare?  Su Tianfang looked at the clothes she was wearing, did she embarrass him by dressing like this?

    "It's ready, it's like this, no matter how prepared it is, it won't change much, tell me, where is a good place to go?"

    Seeing Su Tianfang's appearance in plain clothes and light makeup, Yu Sheng was still a little dissatisfied. Although this outfit seemed more suitable for Su Tianfang, he hoped that Su Tianfang could dress more colorfully and richly today.

    After expressing her thoughts, although Su Tianfang rolled her eyes, she still respected him as the birthday boy. As of today, he is the birthday boy, and he is the oldest. In the end, he basically obeyed his request, and went back to change his clothes.  The clothes he put on looked more gorgeous, but at the beginning he changed a few outfits, but Yu Sheng was not satisfied, and Su Tianfang even started to complain to him, asking him to choose him and not picking him, until finally he changed a color and  Yu Sheng was wearing the same clothes, so Yu Sheng nodded in satisfaction.

    Su Tianfang actually felt that this guy was a little childish, isn't it just a set of clothes, and what kind of couple outfits do you want to wear, so naked, can't you tell me if you want to wear a whole body, but you don't say anything, just to make things difficult for her, could it be that he  Don't you know that girls' clothes are more cumbersome than men's?  It's a hassle to wear.

    Isn't it just to accompany him?  Why do you let yourself dress up like this.

    Su Tianfang didn't expect that Yu Sheng made her pretend to be like this, but in the end she still wanted to take her to the palace. When she found out, she felt angry again.

    And Su Tianfang knowsAt that time, Yu Sheng had already led her into the carriage and rushed to the palace.

    On the way there, she herself felt that the scene outside the carriage had a feeling of deja vu. She didn't realize it until Yu Sheng said that she was taking her to the palace. Gu Xi had also taken her into the palace before.  This is the road I took to attend the Empress's birthday banquet.

    What also made Su Tianfang angry was that Yu Sheng actually told her that he brought her in this time to attend the emperor's birthday banquet. She was so angry that she almost bled from all of her orifices. She clearly said that he wanted to accompany her on his birthday.  His turning around turned into the emperor's birthday banquet again.

    Yu Sheng told Su Tianfang eloquently that his and Tang Yue's birthdays were on the same day, so attending the emperor's birthday banquet was actually equivalent to attending Yu Sheng's birthday banquet, which is also  A double act!

    Su Tianfang can't even get angry at this time, why does this guy have such a time to search, it's his birthday, wouldn't it be nice to hold a birthday party by himself?  He actually went to someone else's birthday party to celebrate his own birthday.

    However, Yu Sheng just said something lightly, which made Su Tianfang unable to refute.

    Save money.

    Su Tianfang's character of loving money so much as her life now, if it were her own, she really couldn't get along with money, especially this Yu Sheng deliberately emphasized it.

    Now the two of them are still husband and wife, and his money is also Su Tianfang's money, which also made Su Tianfang affirm his move not to hold banquets, not to mention that it really saves money, it's good not to do it.

    However, the current emperor's birthday banquet is held in the Zhaoyang Palace. At this time, the time of You is not yet here. The clan, relatives, civil and military officials, and female relatives are all in the front yard and backyard of the Zhaoyang Palace, enjoying the scenery and chatting.  Tea, at your service.

    Su Tianfang looked at the scene in front of him and looked around for Tang Yue, but he didn't find him. Then he looked around, there was something taboo, and then he pulled Yu Sheng to a remote place, and asked him.

    "I said that you and your grandfather "rebelled" before, has the turmoil of this matter passed? You just swaggered in to attend the emperor's birthday banquet, and you will not be afraid of him later"

    "Don't worry, lady. I told you earlier that it was just a show, so it's harmless. He invited me here today."

    "Bah bah bah, thank you for being your wife, be careful what you say."

    "Isn't the beautiful woman in front of me my wife? I'm the wife who is currently married by the media in eight sedan chairs. Is it possible that you still want to deny it?"

    Su Tianfang didn't know what to say when he was said for a while, but he could only think in his heart, why didn't he realize that this guy was so thick-skinned before?  Now in front of so many people, he is still so shameless. If he calls his wife in front of everyone later, he should not do it, and it is annoying enough to think about it suddenly.

    Among these famous ladies in their prime, Su Tianfang, who is a wife, is the most beautiful and moving. This appearance, in Zhaoyang Palace, attracted the eyes of jealousy, envy or admiration. Those who are inferior to her, all  I can only smile with shame, and of course some people don't take Su Tianfang's beauty seriously, after all, this is a married person, this is the safest type of person, and won't compete with him.

    Yu Sheng was very satisfied looking at the things in front of him. That's right, he brought Su Tianfang in today, in fact, to show off on purpose. Although the two of them um haven't had a bridal chamber yet, but no matter what, this is still his beauty  Mother, walk around in public. What others see on the street can't covet Su Tianfang so easily. Although Su Tianfang will definitely look down on those people, but just in case, he has to dispel some worries.  Okay, otherwise this Su Tianfang would always appear in front of the public with the hairstyle of an unmarried woman, and if someone caught her eye one day, she would be prone to show off.

    And as soon as Tang Yue stepped into the gate of the Zhaoyang Palace, he attracted the tender eyes of all the ladies. After all, they all knew that the current emperor did not have a harem.  , that is the inexhaustible glory and wealth, but the so-called palace fighting in the deep palace, intrigues, they don't think about these, and this happens to be the reason why Su Tianfang is not hostile to them, no matter how beautiful she is, she is already a  A woman who has become someone else's wife, even if she appears here, she has no way to fight for the emperor with them.

    If Su Tianfang knew that so many women thought about her in such a way, she would probably throw up her sleeves and leave on the spot. He didn't like putting her in this harem at all.  Also think so vulgar.

    However, Tang Yue's calm eyes swept across the flowers at random, and then he walked towards the familiar people.

    Those women pursed their lips in disappointment, and were very sad. After all, the emperor didn't take his fancy at the first sight, and it would be false not to be disappointed. Although it is said that there will be opportunities in the future, but there is no heartbeat at the first sight, and I want to know the heartbeat later.  It was a rare opportunity to panic, and I wasted my well-intentioned outfit today.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)After scanning it, he walked towards a familiar person.

    Those women pursed their lips in disappointment, and were very sad. After all, the emperor didn't take his fancy at the first sight, and it would be false not to be disappointed. Although it is said that there will be opportunities in the future, but there is no heartbeat at the first sight, and I want to know the heartbeat later.  It was a rare opportunity to panic, and I wasted my well-intentioned outfit today.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 154

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this moment, Su Tianfang's eyes and body were filled with speechlessness.

    Originally, everyone had arrived in Zhaoyang Hall and took their seats. Not long after, when they heard the announcement from the eunuch outside the hall, "The emperor is coming", everyone stood up in unison, and stood up to greet them.  Come on, everyone looked up.

    Su Tianfang felt really ashamed when she saw the infatuated and resentful girls. She had never been so speechless in her life. The most speechless thing was entering this palace, attending such a birthday party for Lao Shizi, and watching such a dramatic scene  .

    Su Tianfang raised her eyes and looked at the past. Although she had already made some psychological preparations, she was still shocked. After all, she saw Tang Yue who walked in from outside the hall at this time.  Tang Yue, but there is a big difference.

    Without attracting other people's attention, she made a small movement and pulled Yu Sheng's clothes. After seeing Yu Sheng responding to her, she began to complain dissatisfiedly.

    "You clearly told me that today is your birthday, so you asked me to accompany you, but now that you look like this, do you want me to accompany you, or to watch a show?"

    Hearing Su Tianfang talk about watching an opera, Yu Sheng laughed jokingly, did Su Tianfang treat everyone present as actors?

    "Even if you're watching a play, isn't it that I'm by your side? What's the difference between you and me?"

    As soon as these words came out, Su Tianfang's eyes at this time really expressed her speechlessness to the fullest. She thought the companionship was the kind of companionship in the world of the two of them.  , I thought it was a good surprise.

    "The difference is big, okay? You just don't understand girls' minds at all. What I want is the company of the two of you. It's just you and me, not like this.  People, the protagonist is not the two of us."

    Yu Sheng put his gaze back on Tang Yue, smiled lightly and said, "Calm down."

    Su Tianfang didn't complain enough in her heart here, Tang Yue had already walked in front of the two of them.

    However, this Tang Yue did not stop, but made a slight turn and walked past them, as if it was just a coincidence that he passed in front of the two of them.

    After Tang Yue arrived at his seat, he sat down, glanced at everyone with a faint smile, with a thin smile on his lips, and then said: "It's been a long time since the palace has been so lively.  It¡¯s birthday, all my lovers, even though all the red tape is thrown away today, the monarch and his ministers will have fun together, and they will not return without getting drunk.¡±

    All the people present probably did not expect the emperor to say such relaxed words, everyone was shocked and dazed, and responded one after another.

    Those maids poured wine for each of their banquet cases, and some snacks were brought in with the maids and eunuchs, and distributed on each banquet case.

    In this way, various eulogies and conversations on the scene, after about a cup of tea, the various performances arranged in the palace began.

    At first, it was a slender, young woman who slowly stepped into the hall, attracting everyone's attention. This woman was slim and graceful, and as the music sounded, the woman calmed down  Leisurely greeted the attention of the crowd, and began to dance there.

    That delicate body was only wrapped with three layers of thin red gauze, which turned into a tube top-style tight-fitting gauze skirt. Her arms, upper chest and calves all showed a snow-white complexion, and her exquisite figure made many people present  The men in the world are full of fantasies.

    And this woman's small face was lightly made up, her eyes were also smeared with red halo corresponding to the color of her clothes, which made her watery eyes even more beautiful. Combined with her dancing posture, it was a little more coquettish and charming.  , soul-stirring.

    When dancing, her slender waist is as soft as a sensitive water snake. When her arms are stretched, they are like ripples. Her body is like a haunting fairy, tightly entangled with most men who fall in love with her.  Some women looked at it with great admiration, and some even expressed their intention to learn it, and came to please their sweetheart.

    Su Tianfang really found it boring to look at. In her heart, the only professional dancing here is not as good as the last time her best friend Gu Xi performed at the queen's birthday banquet.

    After suddenly remembering her best friend, Su Tianfang finally came to her senses, looking around for that familiar figure Gu Xi.

    The Shen family that Gu Xi lives in is a relative of the emperor. She attended the Empress Empress's birthday banquet last time, presumably she will be there this time as well.

      But after searching, she was a little bit disappointed that she didn't see the person she was looking for.

    Just at this moment, she turned her eyes to Yu Sheng again, and seeing Yu Sheng looking at her eyes, the dancer's performance was also relished, Su Tianfang didn't know what she meant in her heart for a while.

    Naturally, Yu Sheng also felt the strange eyes of the people around him, looked sideways, and as expected, he met Su Tianfang's eyes.

    "My lady, you don't watch the dance, what are you doing watching me?"

    Su Tianfang saw that he also looked over, and then asked with a smile: "Sir, is this dancer's dance particularly beautiful? Do you feel particularly charming, and instantly captured your heart?"

    Not knowing the meaning of Su Tianfang's smile, Yu Sheng didn't speculate too much, and also smiled back at her: "That's not true, but it's a dance for fun after all, and I haven't seen it before, so I don't feel like it.  It has a general flavor." Then he said: "If you are willing, my wife, as a husband, I hope to see the dancing posture of my lady."

    In line with his own words, he even put on a wicked smile.

    Seeing that this guy took the opportunity to "provoke" herself nakedly like this, Su Tianfang cursed in her heart, you oldpervertedyou still want to see this girl dance this kind of seductive dance, wait until the next life, you, just  What the hell is this dancing, if this girl jumps up, the dance will be a hundred times better than her, and then she will turn her face away from Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng saw that Su Tianfang changed face towards him in an instant, and even shook his face?  There was a helpless smile on his face, even if he wanted to tease her, this woman was really difficult to serve, so he turned his attention to the dancer again.

    Not long after, the dancer's performance was over, and then began to change to other performances, and it was the turn of a group of women to dance swords there, followed by a bunch of luthiers playing music, watching  Scene after scene, it really gets more and more annoying the more you watch it, the more annoying it gets.

    Su Tianfang looked at the atmosphere of the scene, although she felt a little embarrassed, but for her own sake, she still chose to break the harmonious scene, and then told Yu Sheng that she wanted to show respect.

    Yu Sheng also called out very intimately, one of the maids standing beside her, and then asked that maid to lead her way, and the maid led her away.

    After arriving at the place, Su Tianfang went in, and the maid just stood guard outside the door, not daring to go anywhere.

    Su Tianfang was just looking for an excuse to escape there, she didn't really want to escape, but this person was guarding outside, she really didn't know how to hide, it should be said that she wanted to escape.

    Su Tianfang felt a little bored staying there, and then forced to chat with the maid.

    However, this court lady obviously didn't want to see Su Tianfang. After all, the seat where Su Tianfang was sitting, in her opinion, was just a family member of an ordinary court official, so there was nothing she couldn't offend.

    So she naturally didn't care much about Su Tianfang chatting with her, and she chatted back randomly.

    After waiting for a few minutes, Su Tianfang forced herself to suffocate, and the stench permeated the air in an instant, directly suffocating the maids outside, but the maids were so dedicated, so they still didn't dare  Let's go, after blocking his nose with both hands, he just guarded there.

    While Su Tianfang listened to the court lady reluctantly replying to her own words, her voice had obviously changed, she was obviously holding her breath.

    Even Su Tianfang felt that the smell made her a little bit unbearable, but for the sake of her freedom, she didn't have to wait a while and followed the maid back to the Zhaoyang Palace. She spoke very understandingly  Persuaded the maid to go away, and blatantly deceived her, saying that she had remembered the way when she came, and she would just go back later.

    It was a good thing for the palace maid to hear that, after all, she was liberated, and she didn't have to suffer outside the gate, so she listened to the persuasion and left first, leaving Su Tianfang here alone.

    Su Tianfang listened to the gradually leaving footsteps outside, and after confirming that no one was guarding outside, she felt a lot more comfortable in an instant, and then she waited for herself to quickly solve this physical problem, and then left this place.  The smelly place, or if she stayed here, she was afraid that she would really faint here.

    Su Tianfang suddenly began to curse herself mercilessly, this is how much rubbish she ate, which made her stomach so dirty, even going to the toilet was so smelly, I really need to go back and take care of myself  Regulate and regulate the stomach for yourself.

    After a quick battle inside, Su Tianfang came out.

    After Su Tianfang came out, she naturally didn't go in the direction she came from, but deliberately walked in the opposite direction, listening to the quiet surroundings, she just felt that if she didn't go back to watch those boring performances, she would be here everywhere.  It would be nice to go for a walk, too, since he'd be looking for her when he was gone anyway.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)It is to regulate the intestines and stomach by yourself.

    After a quick battle inside, Su Tianfang came out.

    After Su Tianfang came out, she naturally didn't go in the direction she came from, but deliberately walked in the opposite direction, listening to the quiet surroundings, she just felt that if she didn't go back to watch those boring performances, she would be here everywhere.  It would be nice to go for a walk, too, since he'd be looking for her when he was gone anyway.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 155

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The layout of the palace roads, halls, verandahs, and small courtyards in this palace is similar.

    After Su Tianfang wandered around, she didn't know how much time had passed, but Su Tianfang's mood became a little worse now.

    Because looking at the scenes in front of her that were either familiar or unfamiliar, Su Tianfang was absolutely sure that she was indeed lost here, and she had no way to find the way back by herself.

    Su Tianfang simply found a big tree, then found a thicker branch on the tree and slept on it.

    Maybe it was because the place she was looking for was relatively hidden, or maybe the tree didn't attract much attention from others on weekdays, so Su Tianfang slept soundly until dark.

    When Su Tianfang got up, looking at the darkness around her, she jumped down from the tree, and with the help of the moonlight and some distant lamp shadows, she walked back to the palace road, but still did not see anything else.  people.

    There was really no other way, so she continued to look for the way, thinking that she should go back to Zhaoyang Palace as soon as possible, but she didn't know that after so long, it was completely dark, and the birthday banquet in Zhaoyang Palace is now over.  No.

    This Yu Sheng is also true. I have been away from this banquet for so long, and it is already dark now, and I haven't gone back yet. Could it be that I didn't find someone to look for me?  Or simply searched again, and left without finding anyone.

    After Su Tianfang walked here and there for a while, with the sparse light shadow, he saw two people on another palace road.

    After careful identification, Su Tianfang recognized them. The two people were Yu Sheng and Tang Yue, and the dim light added a three-dimensional effect to the handsome appearance of the two of them.

    The place where Su Tianfang is is not far or close to them, just turn a corner, and as long as Su Tianfang moves forward a little bit and hides behind that tree, they will never know that there is her as the third person.  existence of those.

    Since the two of them are here, especially Tang Yue, who is the protagonist of the birthday banquet, has left the Zhaoyang Palace now, presumably the birthday banquet has also ended. As for why the two of them gathered here,  It is unknown.

    Just at this not far or near distance, I watched there, but I couldn't see anything, and I couldn't hear what they said there.

    Su Tianfang's curiosity is always overflowing so easily, so even though she knew it was wrong to eavesdrop, Su Tianfang still couldn't hold back, and then hid behind the tree lightly, eavesdropping on the conversation between the two of them  .

    "Now that the scene has come to an end, what are your plans next?" Tang Yue asked Yu Sheng.

    "You are the king above the court, and I naturally want to be the master of this river and lake." Yu Sheng said without concealment.

    After Su Tianfang hid there and secretly heard these words, he laughed from the bottom of his heart. This bastard with no hair on his face is really brazen. Just like you, you still want to be the leader of the martial arts alliance The leader of the martial arts alliance  ?  !  This guy wants to grab the position of the leader of the martial arts with me?  .

    Tang Yue was slightly taken aback: "Why do you have such thoughts?"

    Yu Sheng said solemnly: "The intrigue in the court is not suitable for me, so I give up this throne to you, but the wanton and unrestrained nature of this world is what I yearn for in my heart."

    Tang Yue was not disappointed, but murmured: "I have never heard you mention it before, and you have never told me, who is your teacher, is it because of your master that you have this idea?  "

    "I don't have a master, I am self-taught."

    "You Forget it, if you don't say it, don't say it. After all, I have no reason to force you to say it, but since you want to be the master of martial arts, if you need any help, please let me know."

    Tang Yue did not call himself Zhen in front of Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng said: "If you want to help me, you should first remove my imperial position. I'm just a nominal prince, and it's not appropriate after all."

    "Um?"

    Yu Sheng explained: "Since I chose Jianghu, I should naturally leave this court."

    Tang Yue asked: "Is this your decision alone?"

    Yu Sheng answered the words naturally: "Naturally."

    Tang Yue asked: "Didn't you ask your little wife?"

    Yu Sheng chuckled and said, "You mentioned her after all."

    & nbsp; Hearing that the topic of these two people suddenly turned to her, Su Tianfang became even more curious, and she pulled herself together to eavesdrop, not wanting to miss a sentence.

    "That day, your big wedding day, because your old man was still there, so I was really inconvenient, so I didn't go to attend. At the banquet today, I saw her leave early, but behind  You have never come back, and you have never left, if you don't go to her, maybe you won't worry"

    "Your majesty was joking. Even if something happens to my little wife in your palace, as long as you don't deliberately make things difficult for her, no one can do anything to her." Yu Sheng said confidently.  said this

    Su Tianfang also showed a proud smile in the dimness, she didn't know how powerful this lady is, she thought back then when this lady easily saved your life from those dozens of people, that's not because of her ability  of.

    Tang Yue nodded cooperatively, admitted the weight of what he said, and then said: "The heir of Butterfly Valley is indeed not to be underestimated. I think back to my third uncle who didn't know how to die in Liuli Palace that day.  Forced into the palace, but ended up with a strange death, all thanks to Su Tianfang's shot at the bottom. I saw her shoot a silver needle at that time, but I didn't see how the needle disappeared. Her technique is really true.  excellent.

    Presumably this Su Tianfang has obtained the true biography of those old monsters back then. It seems that I should not worry about her, but whether my guards in the palace will offend her. If I don¡¯t know what to do, I think I will suffer a lot.  crime.  Immediately afterwards, he continued: "Butterfly Valley contributed a lot to the success of the throne, but it's a pity that they all retired in the end, otherwise there must be a place for them in the court."  "

    Su Tianfang's heart skipped a beat, good guy, he's really good at meowing, his relationship is just like a big brother, he has already paid attention to his little action at the beginning, and he was just pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger at that time  , is still the cowardly, ignorant, and timid look, and this guy saw him injecting the needle. Yu Sheng didn't seem to be able to tell that it was his action at the first glance, and even came to find himself later.  I still had doubts when I was there, and I just came to ask myself to verify that these two men really have their own way, and they are better at acting than the other.

    Yu Sheng said leisurely: "But Lin Yuan, the owner of Butterfly Valley, was only willing to help out because of my father. Compared with me, they should have less yearning for this court.  "

    Su Tianfang's heart is full of heart, that is, my so-called mother-in-law is stupid, she actually helped you with all her money, and in the end she didn't earn anything, and she didn't even owe your dead father a good favor, and even helped you win  A daughter-in-law, you're out of luck.

    Su Tianfang just complained in her heart, but she seemed to have forgotten that she was the one who came to marry her in the end. If he hadn't come to the door by herself, the two of them would not be able to become a husband and wife now, and they still existed in name only.  fake couples.

    Tang Yue smiled wryly and shook his head, how could he not know?  People in the martial arts don't have such worldly desires at all. An idea flashed through Tang Yue's mind for a moment, and then a faint ecstasy was added to his face, and he said: "Butterfly Valley I don't know you  Do you have a plan I mean, you and I took the throne smoothly with the help of Butterfly Valley, so you, the leader of the martial arts, should you also consider relying on their strength?"

    This thought was properly thought of by Yu Sheng, but Yu Sheng shook his head.

    "I didn't intend to rely on her. Before she appeared, I already had my own plan in my heart."

    Tang Yue found that this was somewhat different from what he thought: "Then why did you marry her?"

    The two of them never expected that Su Tianfang would be eavesdropping on what the two of them were saying. If they knew, they would never mention these things in front of Su Tianfang.

    And after Su Tianfang heard these words, she complained again in her heart.

    ?You hypocrite, hypocritical, say you don't rely on Butterfly Valley, don't rely on me, Su Tianfang, you are clearly here to sing nice words for outsiders to listen to.

    It's no wonder that at the beginning I promised to promise him three things, but he still thought it was too little, and finally asked myself five promises. It turned out that it was to make plans for the future, and I wanted to let myself help him realize what he wanted.  The wish of the martial arts leader.

    It's over, let's go on like this, if at that time, among the five promises, one of his promises is to support him to become the martial arts leader of that Laoshizi, wouldn't the preparations he made over the years eventually become reduced to acting for others?   No, make a wedding dress for Yu Sheng?

    Su Tianfang's mind is now full of random thoughts, she suddenly loses her mind, and continues to listen to what they have to say, her current state of mind is completely different from the state of mind when she first heard the two of them talking  people.

    Su Tianfang turned around and looked behind her to see if there was any suitable route. She couldn't help but choose the two of them, and let them continue to chat, and then she ran away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com); Now Su Tianfang's mind is full of random thoughts, she suddenly loses her mind, and continues to listen to what they have to say, her current state of mind is completely different from the state of mind when she first heard the two of them talking  two people.

    Su Tianfang turned around and looked behind her to see if there was any suitable route. She couldn't help but choose the two of them, and let them continue to chat, and then she ran away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 156

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I married her because she was my obsession at the beginning. Although I only appeared in her vision this year, she has appeared in my life a long time ago. For her, maybe it is my wishful thinking.  I will fall in love with her for a long time, so marrying her is also my wish"

    Su Tianfang left, so she didn't hear what she said.

    "I remember you once said that when you marry her, your condition is that she promise you five promises."

    "These five promises are just to let her stay by my side with peace of mind. If I don't ask her for anything, she probably won't believe it."

    "Now that she has been married to you for more than a month, you two haven't had a good chat?"

    It's just that Yu Sheng didn't directly explain, the faint smile on his face also made Tang Yue read the full meaning of helplessness.

    "For some reason, I always feel that I can't see through your love for her. Now you are wishful thinking to regard her as your real wife and held a real wedding. You are not afraid that she will find out in the end.  In order to leave you directly? You must know that you just like her now, but she doesn't necessarily like you. "

    The smile on Yu Sheng's lips has not faded away.

    "There are not so many consensual wishes in this world."

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After Su Tianfang walked for a while, she still wandered around, regretted it, and left hastily.

    In the end, she had no choice but to go back to the two of them reluctantly, but she couldn't go the right way when she returned to the same place.

    Just like this, she still lost herself.

    Looking at the lanterns in the corridor in the palace road, Su Tianfang simply waited there, waiting for other people to come to the door and take her out.

    Slowly waiting for the journey, finally at the end of the long corridor, two people turned and walked over. Su Tianfang was attracted by the whispering voice, and turned her head to look at the two people who were walking towards her. What a coincidence  Unfortunately, it was Yu Sheng and Tang Yue that she saw not long ago.

    Su Tianfang never expected that by such a coincidence, they would be waiting here for the two of them, and then she was wondering whether she should go there or not.

    Yu Sheng was alright, but the person standing next to him was the current emperor after all, so she must have saluted, but when he came over, she seemed disrespectful and disrespectful to the emperor, so she just started thinking on the spot  struggle.

    At the same time, when the two of them saw a figure in front of them, they stopped at the same time.

    Tang Yue looked at this familiar figure and the face that was not very clear under the light, and turned to look at Yu Sheng next to him.

    "Do you think the person in front is Su Tianfang?" Tang Yue asked.

    Yu Sheng looked at her clothes. Although the light was too dim, the color of the clothes was not as bright as it was during the day, but compared with the color of the clothes she was wearing now, Yu Sheng was full of confidence.  Man said.

    "is her."

    "I didn't expect that she would still be here."

    "It must be that she couldn't find the way out by herself."

    Tang Yue nodded in agreement.

    "Since that's the case, I won't disturb you husband and wife, you can go there by yourself."

    After he finished speaking, he really turned his head and walked back. Naturally, Yu Sheng was not polite, and he didn't even stop him, and he didn't make any appearances with him.

    Yu Sheng walked towards Su Tianfang.

    Seeing that Tang Yue actually turned around and walked back, Su Tianfang couldn't help feeling a little joy in her heart now that only Yu Sheng was walking towards her.

    She also walked towards Yu Sheng, and the unhappiness of listening to their conversation earlier disappeared at this time.

    Suddenly, Su Tianfang felt a stabbing pain in her heart, and then her whole head was dizzy, and then she directly approached the ground with no strength in her whole body.

    Su Tianfang, who didn't have the slightest precautions or worries, was depressed. It was this familiar feeling again. Why did it come so urgently all of a sudden, and was so caught off guard? He was really not mentally prepared at all. At least he had to give it up as before.  Give yourself some signs, so that you can prepare yourself, and you can say it now.

    Also, didn't he just take the medicine that little old man Bo Dongyuan made for himself last night?  It hasn't happened for nearly two months, why is it suddenly here now?  This is so violent, is it possible to store the previous amount??Can move randomly, so I can only open my mouth to question: "What are you doing!" Although he is asking loudly, his voice is also full of weakness.

    But then Su Tianfang quickly felt the changes in her body, not only the most impulsive zhenqi in her body gradually calmed down, even other things seemed to be suppressed by that zhenqi, and also  It is gradually calming down.

    After Su Tianfang knew that she was treating her well, she stopped worrying about it for a while, but closed her eyes and continued to adjust her breath, and really felt the changes in her body, her limbs were weak, and she was flustered.  The symptoms of shortness of breath also gradually eased, but she still didn't dare to slack off, she still raised her spirits, and Yu Sheng was also ready for battle.

    In the end, the two of them didn't know how long it took. Su Tianfang might have fallen asleep because she was too tired. Yu Sheng withdrew her hand, then supported Su Tianfang, let her lie on the bed, and helped her  Covered with a quilt.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 157

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Tianfang woke up, it was still dark, and there were dark red lights and shadows flowing in Zhaoyang Hall. She didn't know where it was, but felt that the furnishings here were luxurious and expensive, and she also felt some weight on her body, so she took a look.  Just cover yourself with the golden quilt.

    Feeling that she was holding something in her hand, and it was still conveying bursts of warmth, Su Tianfang looked at her hand, and found that she was actually holding someone else's hand. Following the look, she saw a hand supporting her head facing herself.  Yu Sheng, who was resting beside him, was wearing a big cloak behind his back, and when he looked carefully, he was actually sitting on the ground.

    The season began to slowly enter late autumn, and the weather slowly began to cool down.

    Although Su Tianfang is still weak in limbs at this time, the symptoms of palpitation and shortness of breath from last night have also disappeared. Same as last time, her internal energy still cannot be improved this time.

    Su Tianfang struggled to stand up, saw Yu Sheng who hadn't woken up, and thought about last night, and her memories were pieced together, reminding her that she was still in the palace, but there were still too many things to do.  The key content was forgotten by her. Last night was so uncomfortable that she couldn't be distracted and take care of too many other things, so now she should be in a certain bedroom in the palace.

    Originally, Yu Sheng was just propping himself up there for a nap, so Su Tianfang propped himself up to get up, and slowly pulled his hand out of his hand, although he didn't particularly startle him  , but he was still awakened by this subtle movement.

    After Yu Sheng woke up, he saw Su Tianfang who was supporting his body. He didn't expect Su Tianfang to wake up just after taking a nap.

    He got up, just sat on the ground for a short while bored, his legs were a little numb, so his movements slowed down for a while, and finally he sat firmly on the edge of the bed, and then asked with concern: "What are you doing now?"  How are you feeling?"

    And he took advantage of the trend, and put his hand on Su Tianfang's again.

    Su Tianfang hurriedly said: "I'm fine. I'm much better now, and it's still a bit cold. You should put on your cloak quickly, or you'll be bad if you catch a cold."

    After looking at it, it was the hand that was on her own. She was thinking whether she should take it out, and she was afraid that her actions would be too obvious and extreme, which would hurt people's hearts, so she stopped.  Give back thoughts.

    Yu Sheng said: "It's okay, as long as it's cold, I can bear it as a husband."

    However, he still reached out and picked up the large intestine, and put it on the edge of the bed behind him.

    Su Tianfang also knew that he had made up his mind, and her own persuasion was of no use, and she found that Yu Sheng was becoming more and more presumptuous now and again, calling herself her husband in front of her, but she also  Did not pierce directly.

    On the other hand, Yu Sheng, every time he intentionally pretends to be his husband in front of Su Tianfang, seeing that Su Tianfang has resisted at the beginning and now does not answer, it seems that he has gradually accepted himself, in his heart  There is a bit of joy in success.

    Su Tianfang felt that she was a bit tired from sitting up like that, so she wanted to sit up straighter.

    Seeing this, Yu Sheng naturally wanted to support her, but Su Tianfang didn't sit up, instead, she became a noble concubine, leaning on the bed, and Yu Sheng covered her with the quilt.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 158

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "last night¡­¡­¡­"

    "Last night, there was a reason for what happened, and I was in a hurry, so I was a little offended. If you want to settle the score with me, I will settle the score with you after you have taken care of your body."

    Su Tianfang sighed in her heart, if she hadn't met him by mistake last night and was rescued by him, she might have died in this palace in such a daze, thinking back last night was really a thrill  , How could he blame him for this life-saving grace?  It's just that Su Tianfang couldn't get an answer at this moment, why this Yu Shenghe was able to draw the domineering zhenqi in his body, integrate it with his own, and finally suppressed the other zhenqi  Go on, how did he do it?

    "If it wasn't for you last night, I'm afraid I would have died in this deep palace now. How could I blame you? I, Su Tianfang, am not a white-eyed wolf. I thank you before it's too late."

    "Thank you, I don't need it, you are weak now, take more rest."

    "I feel that there is nothing serious about my body now, and we can go back now."

    "It's not yet dawn, so there's no need to rush back. Let's rest for now. After dawn, the emperor will go to court. I'll tell him that it won't be too late for us to go back."

    Although Yu Sheng's voice was light, his tone was firm.

    Su Tianfang made up her mind by relying on Yu Sheng, but she couldn't persuade her, so she had no choice but to obey him.

    Feeling the coolness in the air, Su Tianfang moved into the bed.

    "Let's come up and rest together, don't sit back when the ground is cold."

    Yu Sheng was stunned for a while, apparently he couldn't believe that Su Tianfang would invite him to sleep with him.

    "this¡­¡­¡­"

    "You and I have the name of husband and wife, even if we share the same bed, there is nothing wrong with it, but you and I are in this palace, and this should be the emperor's bedroom, right? You don't share the bed with me  And Mian, seeing me here alone, the court lady must have mistakenly thought that the emperor has taken me in, if this is the case, don't you want to wear a hat?"

    After being annoyed by these words, although I was shocked, why did Su Tianfang think so much?  But he still said yes, and then he took off his shoes and rushed to the bed quickly. Su Tianfang also passed the quilt on his body, and a warm current appeared under Yu Sheng's body.

    Although Yu Sheng got up on the bed, he kept a distance from Su Tianfang and didn't touch Su Tianfang's body.

    Su Tianfang adjusted her lying posture, and then turned her back to Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng quietly covered the quilt for Su Tianfang, and then lay down too.

    He also turned sideways, looking at the back of Su Tianfang's head and shoulders, Yu Sheng smiled slightly, and closed his eyes.

    After a long time, Su Tianfang felt that Yu Sheng must have fallen asleep, so she calmed down and closed her eyes.

    Originally, she still had a lot of things in her mind that she wanted to ask, but now she felt that she was not in a good state, so she didn't want to ask, so she planned to save it and ask about it when she went back.

    And Yu Sheng also thought that Su Tianfang was already in a deep sleep. After opening his eyes, he gently put his hand on Su Tianfang's waist, and Su Tianfang did not resist.

    The two of them lay like this until dawn, neither of them fell asleep.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 159

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After all, Su Tianfang's body was still too weak, and she couldn't figure out why there was such a big impact this time. Because of Yu Sheng's persuasion, Su Tianfang obediently stayed in the palace for an extra day.

    During the period, Tang Yue also came to see her, but after a brief question, he talked to Yu Sheng from a distance, and then left again.

    When I left, I told those palace people not to talk nonsense, and if there was anything, they would report it immediately.

    At first, Su Tianfang also thought that since she is in the palace now, after she has rested better, it should be fine to walk around, but thinking of yesterday, she got lost in this palace, wandering around, and the inside of the palace  The palaces, verandahs, gardens, and places that can be seen are all similar, so naturally there is not much interest.

    After staying for an extra day, only Yu Sheng knew how much Su Tianfang wanted to escape from the palace.

    The next day, Tang Yue arranged for someone to send the two of them out of the palace.

    After leaving the palace, Su Tianfang didn't want to throw away the medicine after returning home, but just pressed it to the bottom of the box in a rage, wanting to keep the medicine and ask Bo Dongyuan to settle the score next time, after all, the medicine almost killed her.  I had to die in the palace, but luckily it wasn't something that happened to me while I was doing the mission, otherwise it would really be the injustice of death.

    Su Tianfang also suppressed the doubts that had arisen in her heart that night. She wanted to go back and ask Yu Sheng again, but she didn't ask in the end.

    In the next confinement period, as usual, they went out early and returned late, and Yu Sheng didn't ask any questions, and the two of them returned to their original appearance like this.

    Su Tianfang also thought that the following days might continue to be peaceful, until this morning, Su Tianfang was blocked by Yu Sheng outside the door again

    "Stop talking, I won't accompany you anywhere this time."

    "Why?"

    "It's not a good thing every time you ask me to go somewhere." Su Tianfang said full of disgust.

    "Is it."

    Su Tianfang nodded and said, "Well, so stop there, don't ask me to go anywhere, I won't go anywhere with you."

    Yu Sheng laughed at himself bitterly in his heart, could this Su Tianfang see him as a disaster?  So this time I chose to hide from myself.

    "This time, I just came to inform you that someone from the Su residence sent a letter. It was from my father-in-law. One was for me, asking when can I take you home? And this letter is  For you."

    Su Tianfang's heart skipped a beat, Su Yu sent a letter asking her to go back?  He specially wrote a letter to himself, so what's the matter, and these two houses are not far away, wouldn't it be enough for him to come and visit in person?  Why bother to write a letter.

    Yu Sheng also handed the letter to Su Tianfang during the short moment of Su Tianfang's fantasy.

    Su Tianfang half-believingly took the letter and held it in her hands. Seeing that the nomination on the envelope was indeed written by Su Yu, she checked it roughly in front of Yu Sheng, and found that there was no sign of opening the letter.  .

    Su Tianfang opened the letter, read the contents inside, then put the letter back, and put it in his pocket calmly.

    "I'll go back with you tomorrow. I still have my affairs to deal with today. If you write a letter for me, I'll go out first."

    After she finished speaking, she didn't turn her head back, and Yu Sheng didn't block her way, so she let her go.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 160 Inquiry

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Su Tianfang promised that morning that she would go the next day, she released Yu Sheng's pigeons directly the next day and went to deal with her own affairs without saying hello to Yu Sheng.  All ready, just waiting for Su Tianfang to speak.

    Just like this, another three days passed, and it was not until the fourth day that Su Tianfang took the initiative to find Yu Sheng, and then the two embarked on the journey of "Guining".

    Su Mansion

    "You girl is willing to come back, you don't come back to Guining three times, this is because you have forgotten your mother's family when you have a husband's family." Lin Wan said in a melodious tone while drinking Su Tianfang's respectful tea.

    "Oh, mother, since ancient times, there has been no sour method like yours. Besides, I am back now, and I have been looking for you non-stop since I came back."

    After serving tea, Su Tianfang turned around and walked behind Lin Wan to beat her shoulders and rub her shoulders, pretending to be a good girl to curry favor with her.

    How could Lin Wan be bought off by such a small sweetheart so easily.

    "Are you still calling it non-stop? Your father has been writing this letter for several days, and Yu Sheng also sent someone to reply to the letter, saying that you will come back the next day, but you never thought that your next day would be so far away."  '."

    Su Tianfang pursed her lips, looked sideways at Su Yu who was beside her, frowned slightly, and half-closed her eyes, Su Yu drank tea naturally and directly avoided her gaze.

    "Oh, mother, although I have received this father's letter, you didn't say that you are looking for me for something urgent. I have something on hand and I am weighing the pros and cons. Naturally, I need to deal with my business first."  .¡±

    "What do you have to deal with, why haven't we heard you mention it?"

    "You guys talked about my own affairs, and I make my own decisions, so of course it must be kept secret."

    Lin Wan didn't pursue it further.

    "Then how are you handling things?"

    This topic brought her to a point of interest, and Su Tianfang was a little more excited in an instant.

    "Hey hey hey, it's almost done, just wait for this good show to start."

    "A good show is onthen are you a spectator or a monkey acting?"

    Su Tianfang said confidently.

    "Children are the ones who make choices. Adults need everything. I want to watch and act."

    "Fang'er, be careful to lift a rock and hit yourself in the foot, the boat capsized in the gutter."

    Su Yu raised his mouth next to him.

    "Father, don't worry, with your daughter's current ability, this stone can be as stable as Mount Tai in your hand. If the boat capsizes, I will float on the waves."

    "Okay, look at your proud appearance. You don't know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth. Be steady. There are many risks in the world. There are many things you haven't seen before." Lin Wan said solemnly.

    "Did the skills passed on to you by those seven masters merge with the true energy in your body?"

    Su Tianfang was slightly dazed, then looked at Su Yu again, and found that Su Yu was also looking at her. Su Tianfang didn't understand why Lin Wan would suddenly ask such a question, but she thought about the past for a while. If I remember correctly, I didn't make this mistake at home, so  It should be said that they should not have discovered it, but it was only in the palace the day before yesterday Could it be that the bastard Yu Sheng even filed a complaint when he wrote the letter?

    Tianfang smiled, but she didn't seem as happy as she was at first, and asked tentatively at first.

    "Mom, it's been almost a year, why do you think of asking this now?"

    "Have they merged together?" Lin Wan asked again.

    The smile on Su Tianfang's face did not disappear completely, but it was obviously much lighter.

    "It's all integrated, don't worry."

    Lin Wan wanted to look back at Su Tianfang, who had been standing behind her all the time, to see if the girl was hiding behind her and doing some tricks. Although Su Yu was watching from the side, after all, she didn't have the peace of mind to watch.

    Su Tianfang did step away from behind her first, then sat down, grinning.

    "You all know what it means to teach the exercises. If I don't succeed, how can I sit in front of you alive and kicking?"

    In fact, if a strong person passes on to others, generally speaking, the process will be worn out, so I watched them each say yes and passed it on to her for forty years. In fact, that is already all of them.  After giving it to Su Tianfang, they have completely lost their skills.

    However, it is not so simple to pass on the skills. Even if two strands of true energy with the same skills are fused together, it is easy to cause danger, if there is a little carelessness, it will directly produce an explosion, so when the two zhenqi are together, they must be fused to ensure success and the safety of both parties.

    But Su Tianfang has inherited so many people's different qi, Lin Wan was worried that there would be something strange, so even after so long, she was still worried.

    Seeing that the person in front of him was indeed alive and kicking, Lin Wan couldn't help but start to question himself in his heart after being active in front of him for so long, maybe he was just eating salty carrots and not worrying about it, after all, this person was taking good care of himself  before.

    "Teaching internal energy is almost equivalent to one plus one equals two. Now, with the hundreds of years of internal energy in your body, I'm afraid that if something happens to you, the true energy in your body will explode, and you will bleed to death from the seven orifices.  .¡±

    "Bah, bah, mom, spit on me quickly. What unlucky things are you saying? Aren't you cursing me? It's really fully integrated, and the power of hundreds of years is in my body  , I use it, but it¡¯s like a fish in water, don¡¯t believe me, look at it.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she began to display her own unique unique skill in the palm of her hand, condensing water into ice, turning the ice into ice needles, and then waved her hand towards the candlestick not far away, and the candle on the candlestick fell instantly, with all the  The pillars behind also suffered.

    The ice cube turned into a silver needle, and shot towards the other side at a speed invisible to the three of them, and then stabilized on the pillar like this, penetrating three points into the wood, and then at a speed that everyone could see, the ice needle  It melted into water.

    Lin Wan rolled his eyes at Su Tianfang.

    "What, are you planning to tear down my room?"

    "No way, isn't it because you are worried? Let me try to show you. You see, there is no problem at all, and there is no such thing as any obstruction of true energy. If you are really worried, don't you also know medical skills?  Is it? Here, take my pulse and see if there is any problem."

    After speaking, he put his hand in front of Lin Wan, and laid it flat on the table.

    Lin Wan grabbed Su Tianfang's arm and pushed it away in disgust.

    "I don't want to give you a pulse. Take your pork knuckle away. Anyway, your life is yours, and I don't care much."

    Su Tianfang replied with a heartless and hearty smile.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 161 The Baby in the Box

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    He smiled happily here, but he was thinking about something else in his heart.

    It's a good thing I didn't feel the pulse, otherwise the independent zhenqi in my body could be detected by touching it.

    Thinking about it, I am also curious, it really has been so long, why would I suddenly think of asking about my anger? This happened so suddenly, Su Tianfang had to think about which joint might be wrong.

    The images in my mind flashed frame by frame, and suddenly, Su Tianfang noticed as if she had suddenly discovered that what happened today is true, and it seemed a bit of a coincidence. It had been more than a month since she was married.  , I suddenly wrote a letter and called myself back. It was a coincidence that after something happened to me, maybe this Yu Sheng wrote a letter to the two elders in private, and then asked about his illness, so it attracted the attention of the two elders.

    After thinking about it, thinking that the cause of this incident must be like this, Su Tianfang secretly began to calculate in her heart, how to turn around and find him to settle the score.

    Su Yu interrupted Su Tianfang's reverie.

    "Do you remember this box?"

    Su Tianfang came back to her senses, thinking about the box he was talking about, so she saw that small box with a square shape that was put on the table at some time.

    When I saw it for the first time, it gave Su Tianfang a sense of familiarity. After some careful thinking, Su Tianfang realized it.

    "Isn't this the box you showed me the last time you were in my room?"

    "It seems that you haven't forgotten."

    Forgetting is not forgetting, Su Tianfang is not that forgetful, and after Su Yu brought the box last time, Su Tianfang waited for him to open the box, but he did not open the box, and then took the things back for himself.  So Su Tianfang didn't even know what was inside.

    Looking at the box on the table, Su Tianfang resisted the urge to reach out to move it.

    "I didn't forget, but you didn't tell me what was in the box. Also, didn't you say that the treasure in the box was what Yu Zhouqing relied on when he asked you for help?  Said it was the treasure of Butterfly Valley, and then said it belonged to Yu Shaoqun, what the hell"

    "His matter has now come to an end. Now it is the matter of our Butterfly Valley, and the things inside are related to the treasures of the whole world. This thing has always belonged to Butterfly Valley from the beginning to the end, but your Nianglin Garden  It¡¯s all for Yu Shaoqun, that¡¯s why Butterfly Valley came to help back then.¡±

    Su Tianfang nodded half-understood after listening, and said in her heart, good guy, after all, he still didn't tell her what was in the box.

    "This time I took out this box again, in fact, it is to be delivered to you, and there are some things that I want to tell you in detail."

    Leave the box to me, is there anything else you need to entrust?  It seems that my business is coming.

    Su Tianfang didn't speak, but quietly waited for them to continue talking.

    Lin Wan brought the box over, so all the initiative was in her hands, and she opened the box.

    Su Tianfang stretched her neck to look at the opened box, and finally saw a small red brocade pouch inside, thinking that this was it, Lin Wan continued the next action, and then Su Tianfang saw her from the brocade bag.  A green jade tablet was taken out of the pouch.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 162 One Court Two Valleys

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With curious eyes, Su Tianfang stared at the fan-shaped jade tablet that was three fingers wide, and then turned her attention to the two of them.

    "Can I pick up this jade tablet and have a look?"

    "Have you seen anything like this before?" Lin Wan asked.

    "That's not true, I'm just curious to pick it up and have a look."

    "Take it, this thing was originally intended for you." Su Yu said.

    After Su Tianfang saw that he had obtained the consent, he stretched out his hand to take the jade card in his palm, and looked it over carefully, and found that the jade card was very transparent, but it was not as good as colored glaze, and it still felt like cotton inside.  , although she couldn't tell if the jade was good or bad, she felt very comfortable looking at the piece of jade in her hand, and she decided in her heart that it was a good piece of jade, thinking that this piece of jade would definitely be worth a lot of money.  At the same time, her gaze stayed on the words above.

    "There are three jade cards that look like this. The one in the box is engraved with the word "ºú". This jade card belongs to Butterfly Valley." Lin Wan said.

    Butterfly Valley, so this word butterfly is the logo of Butterfly Valley?  Su Tianfang shifted her gaze from the jade tablet to Lin Wan, waiting for her to continue, but Lin Wan leisurely drank tea, whetting Su Tianfang's appetite.

    Su Tianfang couldn't help being a joker.

    "That's it, what else? What are the other two?"

    With eyes full of seeking knowledge, Lin Wan continued to speak in a pleasant manner.

    "The other two, one is the Godly Doctor Valley, and the other is the Heavenly Soldiers Pavilion."

    Su Tianfang couldn't help but read: "Butterfly Valley, Godly Doctor Valley, Tianbing Pavilion, one pavilion and two valleys."

    "That's right." Lin Wan said, "One pavilion and two valleys each hold a jade tablet, and the three jade tablets are equal in size. When put together, they form a circle.  The one in the cabinet is a word for soldiers."

    "Why haven't I heard from you guys?"

    "The time is not yet ripe, and it is useless to tell you these things."

    "Then why are you suddenly telling me this now? Is the time ripe now?"

    "I chose not to tell you before, but I just didn't want you to have too much pressure and worries that shouldn't be. I thought that this matter needs to be completed one by one. Now the matter of Yu's family is already a good report.  The paragraph is over, and the next thing is the matter of Butterfly Valley, and the matter of Butterfly Valley is related to the whole Jianghu."

    Contacted the whole rivers and lakes!  Is it such a big order?  Su Tianfang was secretly taken aback, in order to confirm what she was thinking, Su Tianfang asked.

    "Mother, what you said about the whole Jianghu is not about the Heroes Conference in half a year, right?"

    The husband and wife looked at each other tacitly, and then at Su Tianfang.

    Lin Wan said: "It is indeed related to the hero meeting half a year later, Fang'er, how did you know that the hero meeting is half a year later?"

    Su Tianfang pretended to be silly and smiled: "Isn't this a well-known thing in the world? Although it is not widely spread, it is not a secret thing. I just heard that this hero conference has not been heard for a long time.  It has already been held, and some time ago, there was news that the Heroes Conference will be held next year."

    Su Yu was silent for so long, and finally spoke a word.

    "Thinking about it carefully, the last hero conference was already fifteen years ago, and the time flies so fast" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 163 Hero Conference

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Father, mother, does this hero meeting have any special connection with Butterfly Valleyone pavilion and two valleys?" Su Tianfang asked.

    Su Yu and Lin Wan glanced at each other, but Su Yu still left the words to Lin Wan and asked Lin Wan to return to Su Tianfang.

    "Of course there is a connection, and it's a huge connection, because the hero conference in previous years was hosted by Yige Ergu, and the hero conference fifteen years ago was because of your mother and my sister.  , so it couldn't be held smoothly, and then because of various things happened, and all these things were caused by Butterfly Valley. At that time, Miracle Doctor Valley chose to hide in the world, while Tianbing Pavilion retreated to the mountains and forests with all the people. Only Butterfly Valley  Because my sister was greedy for her own selfishness, she also harmed Butterfly Valley"

    Lin Wan narrated all this, while Su Tianfang savored it carefully. After Lin Wan finished all the words, Su Tianfang finally knew all the past.  It's just that some of them will cause grief and regret in their hearts. In addition, in their hearts, Su Tianfang is just a child. Speaking of Su Tianfang, she is young, and everyone's sorrow and joy cannot be communicated.  They chose to wait until Su Tianfang grew up, and then found such a time they thought was appropriate to tell Su Tianfang all this.

    This Butterfly Valley and Su Yulinwan dote on and protect me, Su Tianfang, and let me live comfortably and safely for the rest of my life. It is really not easy. Now, after telling me all the past events in detail, it seems that things have finally come to an end  Started getting up.

    "It's been so many years, and it will be the time for the Heroes Conference to be reconvened soon, so we decided to hand over this jade tablet to you, and you will represent Butterfly Valley and will participate in the Heroes Conference."

    Su Tianfang asked with a playful smile: "What identity do you want me to go with?" Is it the owner of Butterfly Valley?  Or the owner of Shaogu?  Or ordinary disciples?

    I have an idea in my heart, but I dare not say it, because now it is obvious that the owner of Butterfly Valley is actually Lin Wan, and Lin Wan is still there. If I say this, it will seem ambitious?

    Although Su Tianfang was joking, the meaning in his words was very clear, but Lin Wan didn't mean to care about anything, but said to Su Tianfang very formally and seriously: "If you take this jade card today, you are Butterfly Valley  The new valley owner."

    Just like this, you can become the new valley owner?  Su Tianfang couldn't believe it, the important matter of passing on the throne was so hasty?  Don't want to hold a ceremony of passing the throne or something, let's have a sense of ceremony?

    Su Tianfang was a little unbelievable, why did she still feel that this was a little fake?

    "Mother, this joke is not funny at all."

    "Do you think the two of us are here now, do you seem to be joking with you?" Lin Wan asked back.

    Su Tianfang couldn't answer, so she skipped it and asked other questions.

    "The Heroes Conference you mentioned fifteen years ago was hosted by people from Butterfly Valley. Butterfly Valley has been choosing to hide from the world all these years. So who hosted this Heroes Conference?"

    Although Su Tianfang got the news that there would be a hero meeting, she didn't know much about it, so she thought she would take this opportunity to ask the two of them for some news.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 164 Preparations

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Yu said: "There is no one to preside over the Heroes' Conference this time, it's just formed by heroes from all walks of life in the martial arts world, and regarding this time's Martial Arts Heroes' Conference, those big sects probably won't participate."

    If the big sects don't participate, then what kind of hero meeting is this, isn't it just a children's play house without adults to supervise?  There is no organizer, this self-formed hero conference is just for people to watch jokes.

    Su Tianfang said disgustedly: "Since the big sects don't go, why should we go? Wouldn't it make us lose our grade if we went?"

    Lin Wan rolled his eyes: "Go if you are told, what are you doing with so much nonsense."

    Su Tianfang pursed her lips tightly, and then said aggrievedly: "It takes time."

    "You don't pretend to be here. Is it possible that you haven't been there? Don't think that I really don't know your fancy, but I just let you have an extra title."

    Su Tianfang's eyes drifted aside.

    I actually really want to go, but I just want to be my own representative. As a lone ranger, you still let me bear the huge title of Butterfly Valley Valley Master, how can I do that?  Can you bear it?  Besides, aren't you quite young?  Can't you go to that shitty hero meeting as the owner of the Butterfly Valley?  Why are you kicking me off the stage?

    Lin Wan coughed a few times when Su Tianfang's soul was flying into the sky. Su Yu looked worried and asked her about her health, but Lin Wan naturally would not report any worries.

    Su Tianfang was pulled back to reality by these coughing sounds, and saw that Lin Wan's cough became more serious.

    Su Yu took care of Lin Wan, held Lin Wan's hand, and looked at Su Tianfang: "Fang'er, I don't know what you are thinking in your heart, but this trip, it is you who go instead of the two of us.  Can?"

    Su Yu's words seemed to be begging Su Tianfang's consent gently.

    At that moment, Su Tianfang suddenly understood, Lin Wan's choice, she opened her mouth, and finally decided to be quiet, then nodded, and stopped refusing.

    At the beginning, Bai Xue was finally asked to search for the few boxes of medicines that he found. Later, because things happened to him, he just couldn't use those boxes of medicines to make a suitable prescription for Lin Wan to take care of his body.  They were all broken when they were received, and they were thrown away by someone. When she came back, there were only a few boxes left. Su Tianfang thought about it, and felt really sorry.

    Presumably the original Lin Wan was also a peerless man in the Jianghu, a person who was proud of the world, but in the end he chose to live and work in this Su Mansion because of a hidden disease in his body.

    Su Yu has been with her for many years, and it has been a long time since he set foot in the rivers and lakes

    "Then am I going alone this trip? Or did you arrange someone to go with me?"

    Su Tianfang thought, since she has become the owner of the valley, representing the entire Butterfly Valley, to participate in this so-called hero meeting, there must be some sort of crowd.

    At this time, Lin Wan had adjusted his breath from the cough and stabilized.

    "We've already thought about this, so your Uncle Mo will accompany you."

    "Uncle Mo? Just him?"

    "Only him is enough. This is because I was afraid that you would not know the way to go, so I arranged for your Uncle Mo to accompany you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 165 Make a decision

    ?

    Su Tianfang spat out a mouthful of blood in her heart, and arranged someone for herself emotionally, which was already a gift to herself.

    Su Tianfang's interest in being the owner of the Butterfly Valley was slashed by more than half, and he didn't get much convenience after carrying such a big name on his back.

    "So where is this place?"

    Su Tianfang collected all kinds of gossip during this period of time, but few of them were accurate, so if she asked her to do it herself, she really couldn't reach her destination.

    Lin Wan said: "Jianqingpo outside Fengzhou City is only four days away from us."

    See Qingpo in Fengzhou?  What kind of weird place was this chosen?  It takes four days to go there.

    "If you think your Uncle Mo is not enough, isn't Hongxue nearby? You can bring him with you when the time comes." Su Yu kindly reminded Su Tianfang.

    Xia Hongxue?  Even if you don't mention it, he is still the person I plan to bring, otherwise why would I fool him out of Butterfly Valley? What's the difference between reminding me and not reminding me?  I didn't expect that I, the owner of Butterfly Valley, would have to use the bandits from Shangqingfengzhai to support me in the end.

    "Then when will I go?"

    "When are you going? When are you ready? You can start when you are ready."

    "I'm ready If I don't, then I don't have to go?"

    Su Tianfang raised his eyelashes, looked at the two of them, and there was a little starlight in his eyes at the same time. He tentatively asked a question, and received Lin Wan's eyes without any surprise, and Su Yu smiled helplessly.

    "How did I train you to be such a rebellious son?"

    Su Tianfang quickly softened: "Mother, don't get angry and hurt your body. I will turn around and get ready. I will leave today."

    Su Tianfang looked at the jade token in his hand again, then put the jade token away, but didn't want the box.

    Remembering an important person in this session, Su Tianfang asked, "When will Uncle Mo come back?"

    Su Yudao: "According to the itinerary, your Uncle Mo will be back tomorrow, and when the time comes, Uncle Mo will go to Yu Mansion to find you."

    Su Tianfang nodded, people will be back tomorrow, it seems that they have already made enough arrangements, and they called her here, just to inform, and did not mean to ask for her opinion.

    "Then there is something else to explain? If not, I will find it back."

    Su Yudao: "I haven't asked yet, how are you and him doing?"

    Su Tianfang shrugged and tilted her head: "That's it, the relationship between husband and wife is harmonious, and they respect each other like concubines."

    "He doesn't care about you when you do things on weekdays?"

    "I live in peace with him, so he naturally won't control me." Besides, he wants to control me, do I seem to be the kind of person who will let him manipulate and listen to him?

    "Since the relationship between your husband and wife is harmonious, the two of us have nothing to worry about. It's just that you go away to do business and tell him that you are away from home. As for what you need to do, you don't have to talk to him about it."  said."

    "Okay, okay, I know, I will definitely keep this matter from him."

    In the end, after the husband and wife briefly explained some things that need attention to Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang was about to bid farewell to the two of them, and then planned to go back. Coincidentally, Yu Sheng also came, so the four of them chatted together for a while,  It finally broke up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 166

    ?

    After returning to Yu Mansion, Su Tianfang locked herself in the room and did not come out for a long time.

    When she came out of the room, she looked at Yu Sheng who just happened to find her in front of the courtyard, and didn't know whether this person came here on purpose to find her, or just passed by by coincidence.

    Even now that it has entered late autumn, Yu Sheng still has the fan in his hand as always, but he has not opened it. At this time, he is holding the fan in one hand in front of him, and the other is behind his back, and he is looking at Su Tianfang with a calm face.  side walked over.

    While looking at Yu Sheng, Su Tianfang sighed in her heart. What she sighed was that she had put a big cross on him in her heart from the beginning, so she never had a good talk with him a few times afterwards.  After I became a husband and wife, the days I spend with this guy day and night are still less after all. Even after all these days, I haven't gotten to know him well. During this period of time, this guy is really so quiet  I want to live in peace with myself, now that I have to go on a long journey again, I feel a little bit reluctant in my heart.

    Thinking back to my past self, when I saw a handsome man looking at me, I used to blush and my heart beat, but now I don¡¯t know what has lost my original intention, and I have completely entered a state of immunity to the man in front of me.

    The two walked towards each other in both directions, and stood facing each other within a few seconds.

    "Are you planning to go out again?" Yu Sheng asked first.

    Su Tianfang shook her head, and said calmly, "I was going to talk to you about something. Now that you're here, it's just right."

    Hearing that Su Tianfang said that he was looking for himself, Yu Sheng blinked, tilted his head slightly, the arc of the corner of his mouth inadvertently became a little deeper, and the flesh on his face did not change too much, so this slight change may be caused by himself  Didn't notice much.

    "I need to go out for a long trip in two days, and I don't know when I will be able to come back. If the days are less, it may take a month."

    "good."

    Seeing the calm answer of the person in front of her, Su Tianfang hummed.

    Yu Sheng didn't speak, and Su Tianfang suddenly felt that there was some emptiness in her mind, she didn't know what to say now, obviously she had organized all the words in the room before that, but at this moment  Throwing all of this out of the blue, generally can't remember what I want to say at all.

    Su Tianfang smiled silently, the corners of her brows curved, but the next moment a purely natural idea popped up in Su Tianfang's mind, feeling that she was crying like this, and smiling inexplicably, seemed particularly stupid.

    Feeling embarrassed, she put her smile back, and in order to ease the embarrassment in her heart, she looked behind Yu Sheng.

    "Why isn't that Bai Yu with you anymore? Isn't he usually with you?"

    As soon as this question was asked, Su Tianfang felt that she could find a piece of tofu and crashed to death on the spot. What kind of embarrassing question was she asking, as if Yu Sheng had never followed Bai Yu here before.

    "He needs to take care of all the business, and he has been busy in the shop these days."

    "oh¡ª¡ª"

    Just like this, after two sentences, the atmosphere between the two fell into silence again (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 167

    ?

    Su Tianfang thought to herself, since she has time to prepare this time, she can't just go straight like this, if they go straight away without saying a word, if they suddenly have something to look for but can't find anyone, it must be  I have to worry, so Su Tianfang also carefully planned in her heart who she would go to find next.

    Yu Sheng just watched like this, and didn't interrupt Su Tianfang's train of thought at first.

    Su Tianfang's mind was running fast, and soon she came up with a general idea. Thinking that the two of them are still standing here, neither talking nor leaving, it would be inexplicable if someone passed by and saw it, and then said to Yu Sheng:

    "Farewell this time"

    In the middle of speaking, Su Tianfang didn't continue, she didn't know what to say, she just wanted to break the slightly embarrassing situation in front of her, but Yu Sheng spoke at the same time and continued the words very cleverly.

    "After this farewell, I don't know when we will meet next time. You have been in this room for a day. You must be a little hungry now. Let's go eat something together."

    Yu Sheng asked Su Tianfang to eat, which was beyond Su Tianfang's expectation. After hearing what he said, although he didn't feel hungry, he hadn't eaten for a day. This is true. Su Tianfang smiled lightly and said: "  good."

    Yu Sheng originally thought that Su Tianfang would not agree to go with him. After all, Su Tianfang didn't want to see him, and he knew it, but he didn't expect that he would mention it casually, and Su Tianfang actually agreed.

    Looking at this day, the kitchen should be cooking again, so there is no problem.

    Yu Sheng wanted to wait for Su Tianfang to go ahead first, but Su Tianfang gave up the sovereignty, so it became Yu Sheng who took Su Tianfang away.

    Su Tianfang walked beside Yu Sheng, thinking back, since she lived in this Yu Mansion, she has also received all kinds of superior treatment, possessed many exquisite and gorgeous costumes, and also possessed various treasures, although these are not  She asked for what she needed, but Yu Sheng would always buy some for her every now and then, and then send them over. Su Tianfang's slightly bleak life had added a man with a false relationship, so he took care of her like this.  In himself, there will still be some changes in his heart, and some changes in Yu Sheng, coupled with the events that happened in the palace in just two days, it will make Su Tianfang slowly develop a different kind of affection for Yu Sheng in his heart  , although in the eyes of outsiders, Yu Sheng, as her husband, should take all these things for granted, and Su Tianfang should accept all these favors and gifts as a matter of course.

    Alas, I can be regarded as a person who occupies the latrine and does not shit. It is really not a problem to delay others like this. Su Tianfang felt that she was a bit too much for a moment.

    Then Mo Shan also came to the Yu Mansion, just in time for them to eat, so the three of them served the table together, but in view of Lin Wan's order before, during the process of eating, there was nothing more than a match.  Let's chat about the daily life, and it doesn't involve anything about going to the hero conference.

    After finishing their meal, the two of them left Yu Sheng to talk, but Yu Sheng didn't ask any questions and let them go.

    Then the two of them didn't say anything. After all, there was something to explain, and there was a general situation. Lin Wan had already communicated with both of them, and there was no need to review it again.

    Su Tianfang arranged Moshan in the guest room and left Yu's house.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 168

    ?

    Su Tianfang had a clear goal, first she went to find Gu Xi, but to cut a long story short, after a few simple greetings, she dragged Gu Xi to find Bai Xue.

    When Bai Xue saw Su Tianfang and Su Tianfang, she still had the same cold and arrogant look as before, but facing the two "travelling servants" who came to see her, Bai Xue did not issue an order to expel the two of them.

    "Every time you come to my place empty-handed, eat and drink."

    "Oh, Baixue, what is the relationship between you and me? If the prosperity of this world is restrained, then what kind of gift is there? It seems that there is something strange between us. Besides, you don't have anything here.  lack."

    Bai Xue glanced at Su Tianfang after hearing this.

    "Recently, the family's expenses are a bit high, and the money is still quite short. Since you didn't bring the gift to the door, let's make up for the last meal first."

    ?Su Tianfang grinned at first, but when something sounded wrong, she only bared her teeth, and then she clenched her teeth and sighed deeply, her lips tightly closed.

    Gu Xi looked at Su Tianfang, although this was what Su Tianfang should have endured, but no matter what, he still had a hard time talking to Bai Xue cautiously.

    "How much silver does she owe you? I have some on me" She said without forgetting to take out the money.

    Bai Xue looked at the few taels of silver that Gu Xi took out from his pocket, as well as the banknotes with a small denomination.

    "Don't count, yours is not enough."

    "It's really infuriating to compare people to others."

    The first sentence was said to Gu Xi, which was a little helpless and doting, but the later sentence was full of disgust, and his attitude towards Su Tianfang was undisguised.

    Su Tianfang pursed her lips and shrugged her shoulders. Gu Xi's expression froze, and he put away the money. Looking at Su Tianfang, that expression seemed to remind Su Tianfang to let her take care of herself.

    They seemed to have only these dialogues left, so there was a long silence, but Su Tianfang would not want to let this awkward atmosphere continue, so Su Tianfang broke the silence between the three of them.

    Su Tianfang suddenly joked: "Bai Xue, you stay here all the time without ever going out, and I never heard you mention what kind of business your family does. You have a big family, where do you get the money to support them?  ? Are they all blackmailed like this?"

    "What is extortion?" After subconsciously asking, she pretended not to care the next second: "There is a business at home, and someone will take care of it, so I don't need it."

    "Your family?"

    Su Tianfang looked left and right for a while, and then said: "I have been here so many times, and I have never seen your family. I thought you were alone."

    Bai Xue's performance still seemed so calm, but Su Tianfang's words successfully pulled Bai Xue's gaze over: "There is so much food here, can't you keep your mouth shut?"

    Su Tianfang suddenly realized that something was wrong, and then began to think about it carefully. It is true that she has never seen her family members. Could it be that her words touched her sore spot?

    Bai Xue withdrew her gaze and continued eating.

    Su Tianfang suddenly looked at Bai Xue with some concern, and then obediently ate there, and Gu Xi didn't even open his mouth. He was silent about the atmosphere between the three of them, and no one opened his mouth.

    Su Tianfang felt that she had almost eaten, she stretched subconsciously, and looked out of the attic, a familiar face came into her eyes.

    It's Bai Yu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 169

    ?

    At first glance, Su Tianfang thought she was mistaken, but when she looked at that face, she was facing a woman. The woman saw that the dress was the maid of Bai Xue's family, and Bai Yu looked like she was giving instructions to the maid.  wearing something.

    "Why is Bai Yu in your house?"

    Facing Su Tianfang's sudden inquiry, Bai Xue also looked out and saw Bai Yu.

    "You know each other?" Perhaps she found that the question she asked was inappropriate, so before Su Tianfang could answer, Bai Xue replied, "My brother."

    These few short words kept impacting Su Tianfang's mind. At that time, Su Tianfang's original negative impression of Bai Yu in his heart slowly began to fade along with his identity as Bai Xue's brother.

    "He takes care of the business at home, so he doesn't stay at home very much. How do you know him?"

    Although Bai Xue has a cold temperament on weekdays, when facing Su Tianfang, she can always answer questions.

    Su Tianfang couldn't help complaining in her heart: Bai Yu is actually her brother, is this world so small?  Everyone you know is family!  It's really not turning around.

    She looked downstairs again. At this time, the things that need to be explained should have been explained, so Bai Yu's movements seemed to leave here. Su Tianfang looked at the person in front of her, and thought in her heart, could this just happen to be just a good-looking person?  It's a bit similar, and then they have the same name and surname, but the costumes are exactly the same.

    "Your brother¡­¡­"

    "It's okay if you don't tell me. I never ask about his affairs, I don't understand his affairs, and I don't know what business he does. If you have any questions, you can ask him directly."

    Su Tianfang smiled and shook his head, then got up and pulled Gu Xi.

    "There's nothing to ask, it's just a momentary curiosity. I don't have much contact with your brother. I came here today just to see you. I'm going to travel a long way in a few days. I don't know when I will be able to."  Come back, now that we see you, there is nothing to do, so we will go back first."

    Gu Xi was forcibly pulled up by Su Tianfang, a little unnatural, she wanted to push Su Tianfang away, but when she saw Su Tianfang's eyes, she couldn't bear it, and vaguely felt that Su Tianfang's mood seemed to have changed at this time, so she had to let her go.  And Bai Xue was the same, listening to her tone of voice, she seemed to be stimulated by something, and she suppressed herself a little, as if she had some unhappiness with this brother, and there were people on the left and right who couldn't be stimulated, so let's leave first.

    Gu Xi was dragged by Su Tianfang like this, and he seemed a little panicked when he walked, and the two of them left Bai Xue's sight in such an unharmonious state.

    After meeting Bai Xue, Su Tianfang went to Xia Hongxue, explained some things briefly, and then left. In the end, she chose to give up Qingfeng Village. She planned to keep and cultivate her power, but now she seems to have no use for it.  up.

    There is also Situ Xianyun. After meeting in the old place, she also entrusted Su Ziyang with all the arrangements. Situ Xianyun didn't say anything, and Su Tianfang just thought that he acquiesced to what she said, so she felt at ease.

    After a few days, this person searched one by one, met one by one, and then asked and talked about things. This posture was very appropriate, as if arranging funeral affairs.

    After Su Tianfang felt that she had finished entrusting everything, she finally set off with Mo Shan and Xia Hongxue.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 170

    ?

    The three of them rushed to the south. It was originally expected to be a four-day trip, but Su Tianfang didn't rush at all along the way. He leisurely toured the mountains and rivers all the way, admiring the beautiful autumn scenery.

    Mo Shan and Xia Hongxue were originally accompanying, and besides, they were also people who doted on Su Tianfang, so they had no intention of forcing Su Tianfang to go on the road.  Such a leisurely and leisurely way, such a trip to the mountains and rivers, can be regarded as satisfying myself now, and the road is just like this, stopping and going, walking very slowly.

    Along the way, they also experienced the local customs and customs in the villages they passed on the road, and had a great time.

    Because of Su Tianfang's playfulness along the way, it took them nearly ten days to reach their destination - Fengzhou.

    Entering Fengzhou City, Fengzhou City is bustling with people, very lively, Su Tianfang is like a mountain savage who has never seen the world before, he has to go forward to gather everything he sees, in fact, it is true, and it is only because  There are many gadgets that have never been seen before, so Su Tianfang is just curious, and the two of them followed behind Su Tianfang, watching Su Tianfang scurry around.

    After playing around on the street for a long time, Su Tianfang went with them to look for inns, but they searched for five in a row, but all failed. It was not until the sixth one that there was finally an empty guest room.

    And a man with a sword in his hand who came in right behind them, just because he was so slow, the inn had no room to keep him.  The man didn't show how disappointed he was, he sighed lightly, then turned and left, and continued to look for the next one.

    Su Tianfang looked at the man who left, and then said lightly: "It seems that there are quite a lot of people coming and going in Fengzhou City. We have also found several inns here, and there are no vacant rooms."

    The younger brother who was in charge of leading the way and taking them to the guest room said, "Hey, guest officer, you are overthinking. How can there be so many people coming and going in this corner of Fengzhou City? There are so many people in this month.  This month has calmed down, listening to your accent, guest officer," Xiao Er turned to look at the three of them, "You are also from other places, right?"

    Su Tianfang looked at the two of them, then nodded, there is really nothing to hide.

    The little second brother got the answer, and continued to walk forward, leading the way, and started talking.

    "Shortly after, there will be a hero meeting held in Jianqingpo outside the city. Heroes from all walks of life will come here just to participate in that hero meeting. After the meeting, people will naturally leave for tea  It's cold, there's nothing to be excited about."

    After saying this, the person had already arrived at the room he was supposed to be in. Xiaoer opened the door and led the person in.

    "Guest officer, look, this is one of the rooms you want. Are you satisfied with it?"

    After the three of them went in and had a look, they all thought it was okay. The main reason was that they just wanted to find a place to live and take a good rest. They didn't have too many other requirements.

    Then Xiao Er led them to the second room, which was separated by a little distance.

    After looking at the room, Xiao Er withdrew, and the three of them started discussing about room allocation and matters.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 171

    ?

    After Xiao Er left, the three of them also tacitly walked to the table and sat down.

    Su Tianfang let out a long breath.

    "It seems that there are a lot of people in this hero meeting."

    Mo Shandao: "Although this martial arts conference does not mean that people from all corners of the world will participate, it also gathers most of the martial arts sects from all corners of the country, so the number of people will naturally not be too small"

    Mo Shan just said a lot of words about the previous year's hero meeting.

    At the beginning when I heard the time, Su Tianfang still felt nothing, and then just silently memorized these things, but as Mo Shan said more and more, Su Tianfang's heart slowly began to sink, Su Tianfang  Inexplicably, I felt the pressure rising.

    Although Lin Guan and Su Yu have already given her psychological training for some of what Mo Shan said, but many of them were just trivial things in Su Tianfang's eyes, so there is no need to worry about them at all.  , but with the double score, Su Tianfang had no choice but to re-examine all of this.

    Su Tianfang looked at Xia Hongxue who was a few years older than him.

    "Hongxue, do you know what Uncle Mo said?"

    "Don't look down on me so much, I'm only a few years older than you. Although I was already sensible when the last hero meeting was held, I haven't had the opportunity to go out to practice with the elders.  I was just in Butterfly Valley in those years."

    Su Tianfang pretended to be unhappy and said: "I didn't expect you to know many things. If it wasn't for me this time, I'm afraid you would have to stay in Butterfly Valley."

    Xia Hongxue laughed and nodded, as if acquiescing to the meaning of what Su Tianfang said, but in fact he had other thoughts in his heart, although this time he left Butterfly Valley because  Su Tianfang interceded with those grand masters, so he was able to come out together, but in fact, before that, he also sneaked out a few times by himself, so there was no reason to continue to stay in Butterfly Valley.

    However, for so many years, following her thoughts and obeying all of Su Tianfang's thoughts is also the way he has been pampering Su Tianfang all these years since he knew Su Tianfang.

    With his own approval, Su Tianfang was a bit like opening a dyeing room after getting some paint, a little pride rose in his heart, originally he was secretly competing in his heart, but this time he also seemed to have won  generally.

    Xia Hongxue said leisurely: "This time you begged for mercy with Grand Master and the others, I was indeed able to leave Butterfly Valley openly and aboveboard, and I truly accepted your love."

    "Leaving Butterfly Valley openly? What do you mean by that? Could it be that you sneaked out before this?"

    This time the proud person was replaced by Xia Hongxue, seeing Su Tianfang's surprised expression made him very happy.

    "Why didn't I know that you sneaked out before?"

    "Because you are stupid."

    "Huh?" Su Tianfang was unconvinced for a moment.

    Su Tianfang and Xia Hongxue's careful thinking, as a bystander, Mo Shan naturally took all of this into his heart, but he just smiled and didn't speak. In his opinion, all of this was nothing more than  The little trick between these two young people, as an elder, I just need to see all this in my eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 172

    ?

    Seeing these two bickering and arguing here like three-year-old children, Mo Shan stopped their childish behavior.

    "Stop making trouble. After driving for so many days, I didn't come here for the purpose of bickering. You have to stop playing around."

    Su Tianfang said: "Uncle Mo, the two of us can only quarrel and relax now. I'm afraid we'll get busy in a few days, and we won't even have the chance to say a few more words."

    Mo Shan ignored Su Tianfang's words, and quickly opened the package placed aside. There were many small things in the package. He rummaged through it and took out a stack of papers from the bottom.

    Looking at the things in his hands, the two of them tacitly quickly made room for an empty space on the table.

    After Mo Shan came over, he opened the stack of papers, and it turned out to be a map.

    Su Tianfang lost interest and looked at Moshan.

    "See what I'm here to do, take a look at this map."

    "Uncle Mo, what are you doing here with the map?"

    "This is the map to see Qingpo. After all, I haven't been there for a long time, and the road to see Qingpo has complicated terrain and is surrounded by mountain roads. It's safer to look for it by looking at the map."

    Su Tianfang only looked at the map carefully this time, and saw the three words "Seeing Qingpo" marked on the top.

    However, in the eyes of the two of them, this map is called a map, but in Su Tianfang's eyes, it is really a ghost painting.

    Su Tianfang's eyes were full of disdain: "The drawing of this map is too bad. I can't understand where it is."

    Xia Hongxue smiled: "If you can understand it, you probably don't need Uncle Mo to guide you."

    As soon as the words were finished, Su Tianfang raised his hand and waved towards him, but it was only a wave in the air, and he didn't really take a picture.

    "You don't keep tearing down my platform, you don't feel sorry for your conscience, do you?"

    Suddenly there was a burst of commotion outside the door, which seemed extraordinarily noisy. The three of them looked at the door at the same time, but vaguely felt that there was a dark shadow outside the door, and that black shadow also followed the noise.  After leaving, Su Tianfang looked puzzled and looked at the two of them for no reason.

    Mo Shan folded the map back to its original shape and put it on the table.

    Su Tianfang was the most active, and hurriedly got up to open the door.

    After opening the door, I looked at the direction where the black shadow just moved away, and found that it was just the Xiaoer who led me to this guest room and brought another group of people, presumably they just looked at the room and made a noise there  some.

    Su Tianfang walked out of the room, leaning on the railing, watching Xiao Er follow behind the group of people, with low eyebrows, nodding and bowing, she felt that it was boring, but she couldn't help it, and took a few more glances,  Thinking about whether there will be a second encounter?

    First, he looked at the person walking in front. At this time, they had already gone down the stairs, and the person walking in front turned to Su Tianfang.

    Seeing the arrogant appearance of the leader, and of course not having a good impression of this group of people, Su Tianfang directly gave a bad review from the bottom of her heart.

    But when Su Tianfang glanced at the leader's waist, he found that the jade plaque hanging on that person's waist was very eye-catching. To be precise, it just happened to catch Su Tianfang's eyes.  The sign was exactly the same, but the token was facing her without words, so she couldn't tell whether the person with the token on his waist belonged to the Valley of Miraculous Doctors or Tianbinge.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 173

    ?

    Su Tianfang suddenly became interested: "I didn't expect to meet one of the other two."

    Seeing Su Tianfang there, the two people in the room got up and followed out as they watched the downstairs not coming back.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Hey, Uncle Mo, look at the waist of the man in the purple dress who takes the lead."

    In response, Mo Shan looked downstairs to find the man in the purple dress, and then looked at his waist.

    "What happened to his waist?"

    "Look at what he's wearing around his waist?"

    "what?"

    When Su Tianfang heard this, it was wrong. Could it be that she was dazzled?  Su Tianfang looked again, the jade badge on the man's waist was so conspicuous, Uncle Mo couldn't have missed it, right?

    "Hongxue, look at that man's waist."

    "How can there be anything around the waist?" Xia Hongxue jokingly said, "Could it be that you have seen his thin waist and long legs, so let us show you?"

    "Fuck you, talk nonsense, be careful I will knock out your teeth."

    How can it be seen that neither of them recognized the jade plaque, could it be that they have never seen the jade plaque?  It's fine if you haven't seen Hongxue before, this Uncle Mo is also Mother's senior brother after all, how could he never have seen it

    Even though she was puzzled in her heart, Su Tianfang no longer pointed her words at the jade plaque.

    "Look at the man in the purple fancy dress, and the group of followers behind him, they must be of unusual status. What sect or faction are they descendants from?"

    Mo Shan made a brief analysis: "No matter which one it belongs to, it's making such a big splash in the market and making such a commotion, look at the inside of this store, he's made people panic.  It was a blockbuster at the Heroes Conference, but now it¡¯s just a matter of making some noise and being a clown.¡±

    Su Tianfang fell into solitary contemplation, is she a clown?  As for the little jade card on his waist, the identity of this clown is definitely not ordinary. This jade card is so important, yet he hangs it on his waist in such a blatant way to show others.  But today I saw that there are quite a lot of old people in this city. There must be one or two people who know this thing. I want to see what this guy is trying to do. It is this jade card.  The people are still from the Bingge that day.

    Seeing that the man in the purple dress was about to leave, Su Tianfang frowned, then took a step back and left the railing.

    "Uncle Mo, I'll go out first, you two should clean up and rest for a while, I want this room."

    As soon as the words fell, Su Tianfang passed between the two of them, then hurriedly went downstairs, and then walked out. She stood outside the door for a while, looking at both sides of the street, to see where the man was going  He walked away, and then she chased after him.

    Xia Hongxue was a little anxious at that moment: "Could he have really taken a fancy to that little boy, right? Chasing him out in such a hurry?"

    Mo Shan sighed softly: "Let her go if she goes, and you and I don't want to ask her too much about the decisions she made. This should be regarded as her real start to step into the rivers and lakes. We don't interfere with some things and let her grow by herself.  Bar."

    Xia Hongxue said: "Uncle Mo, are you not afraid that she will be in danger?"

    Mo Shan was silent, and turned back to the room.

    Xia Hongxue wanted to catch up and continue asking.

    "She will be the next owner of Butterfly Valley, you know." Mo Shan said suddenly.

    Xia Hongxue was taken aback for a moment, Mo Shan had already entered the room.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 174

    ?

    Although Su Tianfang chased them all the way, she may have followed them from a distance. She watched them enter an inn, so she found a place outside to sit and guard. If she saw them coming out of it, she would continue to follow.  , or followed closely, went into the inn, and watched as they couldn't find a room and changed to another one.

    Along the way, Su Tianfang put her eyes on the waist of the man in the purple dress, because her curiosity drove her, making her eager to know the words on the jade card.

    Perhaps it was because the street was crowded with people coming and going, so they didn't realize that Su Tianfang was following them along the way.

    Seeing them enter another inn, I don't know how long it took for them to come out. Anyway, Su Tianfang felt quite troubled the first few times. There was a tea shed not far away. Su Tianfang simply sat down in the tea shed and ordered a pot of tea.

    Su Tianfang looked at the door of the inn and muttered: "What are these people running around, it's not like looking for a room at all."

    Xia Zhi, carrying a basket on her back, stood not far away and saw Su Tianfang sitting in the tea shed. At first, she only saw a side face, but she was still not sure, so she didn't dare to come forward to recognize each other.  Su Tianfang took his eyes away from the inn door and turned his head. After Xia Zhi saw Su Tianfang's face, he decided that he had seen the right person, and walked towards Su Tianfang openly.

    And Su Tianfang looked back for a moment, seeing that the owner of the tea shed was still preparing tea for herself, she turned her gaze back to the entrance of the inn.

    Finding that Su Tianfang didn't notice her approaching, Zhixia leaned forward slightly and called Miss Su softly.

    When the first sound rang, Su Tianfang hadn't realized that someone called her.

    Zhixia knew that she had come suddenly, so she called out again with a louder voice: "Miss Su."

    Su Tianfang was startled when someone called her, turned her head abruptly, and answered in confusion, "Ah?"

    Seeing this person who suddenly appeared in front of him, Su Tianfang sized it up for a while, then questioned him.

    "you¡­¡­¡­"

    "Zhixia." Zhixia reminded.

    "Oh." Without remembering who Zhixia was at the first moment, Su Tianfang responded meaningfully.

    Looking at the bewildered face of the woman in front of him, Zhixia explained further in a gentle manner.

    "Miss Su, have you forgotten me? In the valley, Situ Xianyun is my junior."

    "It's you!" Su Tianfang smiled as if waking up from a dream.

    "Zhixia, why are you here?"

    Seeing that Su Tianfang finally remembered herself, Zhixia also smiled.

    "I came here with my master, preparing to participate in the hero meeting in a few days."

    Su Tianfang expressed surprise: "You are also here to participate in the hero meeting. I didn't expect that we would meet here." Su Tianfang looked around, "Where is the little old man? Why are you not together?"

    "My master is resting at the inn. He ordered me to come out and sell some herbs for money."

    Money, upon hearing this sensitive word, Su Tianfang instantly thought of those days in the valley, when the little old man Lion opened his mouth to take advantage of the danger to extort money from him, and the medicine that Situ Xianyun handed over later almost wanted it  His own life was instantly itchy with anger.

    She couldn't show her anger, so she still greeted her with a smile.

    "How is your master recently?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 175

    ?

    "Miss Su has a heart, everything is fine with my master."

    Su Tianfang is not smiling, so why don't you have some snacks?  You almost let your master kill me, I'm still waiting to find him to settle the score.

    At this time, the boss's tea just arrived.

    "Sit down and have a cup of tea first."

    Su Tianfang asked Zhixia to sit down and poured him a cup of tea.

    Zhixia took advantage of the situation and untied the medicine basket.

    The two chatted for a while like this, and roughly talked about what happened to each other recently.

    Su Tianfang saw that they were almost chatting, but those people hadn't come out of the inn for a long time. Seeing that the tea was getting warmer, Su Tianfang wondered if they had found a room inside, so they stayed directly.

    Su Tianfang asked: "Which inn are you staying in?"

    "That's the one."

    Zhixia raised her hand and pointed, and Su Tianfang looked in the direction he was pointing. The house Zhixia pointed to was the one she had watched the group of men in purple clothes and fancy clothes enter.

    What a coincidence?  As for this Laifu Inn, he is still following that person. He will come here to settle accounts with the old man another day, but he doesn¡¯t know which room he is staying in.

    "I didn't expect such a coincidence, it turned out to be this one, so you are here to go back?"

    Zhixia nodded.

    "Which room do you live in?"

    "Does Miss Su want to see my master? I can take you there now. My master should be awake at this hour."

    "Let's go another day. I'll visit his old man's house another day when I have time. Just tell me where it is."

    "It's easy to find. My master and his old man live in Room 1 of that day."

    this?  According to the usual practice, this kind of room seems to be the best room in the inn, right?  As expected of a black-hearted doctor, he lived in the best room if he had money.

    "Your master is quite willing to pay, and now there are so many people, he can still grab such a good room."

    Zhixia was stunned, not understanding why Su Tianfang said that.

    "Miss Su, this inn happens to be opened by my master."

    "Wow, rich man, okay, I see, you can go back after drinking tea."

    Su Tianfang thought that he had something to do after all, if he continued to stay here, if the people he was following suddenly came out of it later, it would be difficult for him to drive them away.

    "Miss Su is also here to participate in the hero meeting?"

    Zhixia obviously didn't want to leave, so she continued to ask.

    "I have nothing to do, come to join in the fun."

    "I haven't asked yet, I don't know who Miss Su is from?"

    "There is no sect, no sect, I said it, I just came to join in the fun."

    Su Tianfang drank tea and looked away.

    "Miss Su, what's the matter?"

    It's not like Zhixia didn't fail to notice that when Su Tianfang was talking to him, he felt that she was always a little absent-minded, and looked at the inn again and again.

    "Could it be that you are waiting for someone here?"

    Su Tianfang didn't want to find other reasons to prevaricate him, so she nodded along with his words and glanced at the inn. It happened that those people came out again this time, but this time there were two people missing.  The man in purple clothes was not among them, which made Su Tianfang hesitate, whether to continue to follow them, Su Tianfang put down the teacup in his hand.

    "It must have been a long time since you came out to sell things, right? You should go back quickly, or your master should be worried."

    Su Tianfang once again urged him to leave.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 176

    ?

    "Before I came out, my master already said that as long as I can sell the things, it doesn't matter if I go back later."

    Ten thousand mud horses galloped past in Su Tianfang's heart, thinking why this guy's EQ is so low?  You can¡¯t be more sensible, this is a blatant expulsion order, and you clearly want you to leave, but you still insist on forcing Lai Lai here, oh, you don¡¯t want to leave, delaying this girl¡¯s affairs, you are really a brat  Difficult.

    Fortunately, the group of people who came out just now did not have the one you wanted to follow, or else you would be here by yourself now.

    Seeing that the person in front of him turned into a sloppy plaster, and he couldn't shake it off, Su Tianfang put the tea money on the table first, and was ready to go straight away later, but his impetuous mood failed to calm down.

    Su Tianfang refilled her cup of tea angrily. Anyway, those people had already disappeared, and they couldn¡¯t catch up, so let¡¯s spend a little more time here. If I knew it, I wouldn¡¯t talk about the past.

    However, the more Su Tianfang thought about it, the more angry she became. Putting down the teacup, she could only say that it may even make her feel incredible that she can still say the next words to him with a smile on her face.

    "To be honest, I really have something urgent to do later, so it's not convenient to continue to accompany me here. As for the tea money, I'll put it here first. Don't blame me if I leave directly after being rude."

    "It doesn't matter. If Miss Su is really urgent, I will naturally not stop you from dealing with it."

    Su Tianfang endured and continued to drink tea.

    "Miss Su, when will the friend you are waiting for arrive?"

    "He's not coming." Waiting for someone, I have no one to wait for, I'm here to keep watch.

    "Miss Su came to participate in this hero meeting this time. I don't know what it is?"

    Hearing his question, the aura in Su Tianfang's heart has actually slowed down. Su Tianfang stared straight at him, hoping that he would change his mind and ask other questions, because she didn't really want to talk about it.  , What is the real purpose of her trip, after all, she has never told the second person.

    But the young man in front of him was extremely stubborn, and he just met Su Tianfang's eyes and looked at Su Tianfang.

    "Miss Su."

    Although there is a hint of tentative taste, but it has not changed his original intention.

    Su Tianfang gritted her teeth: "Come to find an old friend."

    "Old man? Miss Su, do you have a portrait of your old man? Maybe I have traveled with my master over the years and met many people in the rivers and lakes. Maybe I have met him."

    Portrait?  I have never met him before, so where can I find his portrait.

    "There is no portrait."

    "There is no portrait? How can Miss Su be sure to meet your old friend here in this vast crowd?"

    Su Tianfang had a half-smile but not a smile: "I'm not sure he'll be here, I'm just here to try my luck, I'll see you if I can, it's okay if I don't, it's not an important person."

    However, as if inspired by something, Su Tianfang groped for a while, then took out a jade pendant, grabbed the string on the jade pendant, and shook the jade pendant in the air.

    "Since you have been traveling with your master for many years, have you ever seen this jade pendant?"

    Su Tianfang asked, staring into his eyes to see if he would react differently when he saw the jade pendant, but with his confused and calm look, Su Tianfang knew that this was a dead end.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 177

    ?

    have no choice.

    This jade pendant is actually the one that Su Tianfang left to Yu Sheng as a betrothal gift. Even though Su Tianfang had already seen that he didn't recognize this jade pendant at all, Zhixia still chose to look at it carefully.  Seeing a little possibility, he also took it seriously.

    Next, Zhixia smiled and faced Su Tianfang, Su Tianfang had a strange emotion in her heart, did she really know about this jade pendant?  Looking forward to it.

    "No."

    Su Tianfang's face darkened instantly.

    "I looked at it for a long time without you. I thought you had seen it for a while and couldn't remember it."

    Zhixia looked at Su Tianfang's face turning faster than a book, and smiled, with a bit of embarrassment mixed in the smile.

    "I really haven't seen it, but in the final analysis, the person who is well-informed is my master. I think you can ask my master. He must be able to give you the answer."

    Can the old man Bo Dongyuan know? Su Tianfang looked at the inn involuntarily, his nostrils vented, the corners of his mouth turned down, and he put away the jade pendant with a sullen face, not bothering to look at him again.

    "Let's talk about it later."

    "Why wait until later? My master is in the inn, let's go now."

    Su Tianfang rolled her eyes, why do you guys seem to recruit this girl?  If you don't have anything to show your courtesy, you can either rape or steal.

    "It's really not. I said it just now. I still have something to do. Let's visit another day."

    "Is this jade pendant belonged to the old friend that Miss Su is looking for?"

    Su Tianfang responded, but she didn't want to tell him too much about the original owner of this jade pendant, the man in purple. Su Tianfang didn't have the mood to follow up now, so let's get rid of this guy first.

    "I still have something to do, so I won't waste time here, and you should go back earlier, I'll go first."

    However, what bad intentions could Zhixia have? He just wanted to stay with Su Tianfang for a while. After all, Su Tianfang was the opposite sex he had been in contact with his master for the longest time besides his mother over the years, so  I just want to spend more time with each other.

    Seeing Su Tianfang leave without any nostalgia, Zhixia felt very reluctant, but he didn't dare to open his mouth to persuade Su Tianfang to delay Su Tianfang's affairs, besides, his temperament is also a restrained person.

    It's just that his straight man thought never thought that he and Su Tianfang were already delaying Su Tianfang's affairs by staying here.

    Su Tianfang left the tea shed, wandered around on the street, looked at the shoppers on the street, and experienced the strange customs of the city.

    She found that she seemed to have only noticed that the bosses who set up stalls to buy things here don't even sell them. They just let the customers come, and ignore them if they don't come. The way of shopping is very Buddhist.

    Su Tianfang walked around very happily, and when she saw something that she was interested in, she picked it up and took a look. After the whole journey, she didn't take anything, and just wandered around like this until it was dark before returning to her living room.  The inn, and when it was over, I found that there was no night ban in this city.

    Having made this discovery, she didn't take a long rest after returning home, so she dragged Xia Hongxue and Mo Shan out to find a tavern for a drink.

    Although the inn they stayed in had seats, those seats were already full, so they chose to go out and find another tavern, and they had no choice but to choose another tavern.  Another thing is that the inn is a place for people to live after all. Although there is wine, it is still a bit less interesting than a tavern after all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 178

    ?

    After the three of them found a tavern, they sat down at an empty table on the upper floor of the tavern by the street.

    "Don't tell me, it's just a hero meeting that I don't know who is coming out and threatening to hold it. I thought it was some kind of hero meeting?  It¡¯s really interesting to hear visitors from all over the world, each with their own accent, but I just don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Mo Shan said: "Although we don't know who's plan is, but the news spread in all directions after all. Most of the people in the rivers and lakes are idle clouds and wild cranes. They travel alone in the world. When there is excitement, they come to join in. People who come  It is normal to have more, and with so many people, there must be hidden dragons and crouching tigers."

    Su Tianfang sneered: "I don't care if it's Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon or not. I just know that this city is very lively right now."

    Su Tianfang's words made Mo Shan look a bit worried, this girl, these words are still a bit ignorant.

    Suddenly, a woman's scream came from a distance, and everyone was attracted by the scream.

    The three of them looked down the street without exception.

    I saw a woman who seemed to be in the middle age, with her hands folded around her chest, and some clothes were disheveled, as if she was in a mess.

    And on the opposite side of her, stood a tall, strong and rugged man, with that appearance, he didn't seem like a person who would be sympathetic at all.

    The two of them didn't care about being in the public, so they scolded each other like this. The content of the scolding was that the middle-aged woman said that the rough man had done an indecent act to her, and the rough man was straightforward, so naturally he was blunt.  Swear back, saying that the middle-aged woman has no shame.

    Although it is far away, and the street is noisy with various voices, so the content of the scolding is a bit unreal, Su Tianfang looked at the scene in the distance, and the smile on his face just became stronger.  It turned out that during that farce, Su Tianfang also saw that there were people who took advantage of the chaos to steal in the crowd.

    "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon is true, but there is no shortage of young people these days."

    Xia Hongxue looked at that scene after scene, but unlike Su Tianfang, she was very interested, and seemed much calmer.

    "Uncle Mo, what are we going to do next?"

    Su Tianfang interjected first: "Just wait for the hero meeting to start, what else do you want to do?"

    Xia Hongxue's originally clear eyes narrowed instantly, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed across them.

    "Oh, what are you doing with your eyes? I'm just talking, not even a joke, why are you looking at me with those eyes?"

    Mo Shan said: "Originally, this trip was just for the hero conference. Nizi is right, we don't need to do anything, just wait for the interview on the day when the conference starts. Don't make any extra trouble."

    "Is it true that only the three of us have come to Butterfly Valley this time?" Xia Hongxue expressed her worries from the bottom of her heart.

    Mo Shan said: "You don't have to worry too much about this. If the masters in Butterfly Valley have arranged for someone to come, they will leave a secret signal to connect with us at that time. Now we just stay here and wait for the flowers to bloom."

    Su Tianfang smiled triumphantly, Xia Hongxue looked at it, and said with disgust: "While going, the most annoying thing is to see you looking like a villain." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 179 Thanks to the rudder master for the reward from the little idiot~

    ?

    Su Mansion, Langting.

    Lin Wan sat alone on the seat in the corridor, with a peaceful face, but a hint of sadness in his eyes, looking at that day, motionless.

    At this time, the bright moon was hanging high in the sky, it was extraordinarily round and bright, Lin Wan couldn't see the moon, but the deep sky seemed to attract her eyes, so she  Just staring at the deep space quietly.

    The candle light in the promenade shone on Lin Wan, illuminating Lin Wan; the moonlight shone in the middle of the courtyard, illuminating the road at night.

    Perhaps it was because he was a little sleepy in this quiet late night, so accompanied by the soft moonlight and the light from the lantern, Lin Wan adjusted his posture leaning against the railing, and slowly closed his eyelids, like a sleeping beauty.

    Lin Wan had told her not to disturb her and let her stay alone, but Su Yu couldn't help but come to see Lin Wan, breaking the peaceful night that originally belonged to Lin Wan alone, only because he loved Lin Wan.  Wan is worried.

    Su Yu stepped lightly and slowly approached Lin Wan, and stood in front of Lin Wan.  I don't know how long Lin Wan had closed his eyes, and whether he fell asleep, but he looked at Lin Wan and couldn't bear to disturb her rest.

    Hearing the even breathing of the person in front of him, Su Yu felt disappointed, sighed lightly, and was about to turn around and leave, but saw Lin Wan suddenly opened his eyes, clasped his wrist lightly, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly.

    "It's all here, just sit down and accompany me, let's blow some air here together."

    There was no intention of blaming him for disturbing him in the words.

    Although there is no wind blowing over the pavilion at all, Su Yu will not break this insignificant lie.

    Su Yu didn't sit down immediately, but covered Lin Wan's with his other hand, looked at Lin Wan worriedly, and said softly, "Go back to the room and rest."

    "I don't want to go back yet." Lin Wan rejected Su Yu's proposal.

    "This big night"

    Lin Wan interrupted Su Yu: "It's too boring, it's nice and quiet here."

    Su Yu persuaded: "It's easy to catch cold if you stay here."

    Lin Guan let go of Su Yu's hand, and Su Yu felt the movement, so he let go of it.

    Lin Wan retracted his hand and put it on his lower abdomen, and closed his eyes again.

    It was obvious that this was a silent protest, and there was no intention of following his words and going back to the room to rest.

    Seeing Lin Wan pursed his lips and said nothing, Su Yu naturally already knew what the answer was, which also made Su Yu's persistence collapse in an instant.

    Su Yu stood there stiffly for a long while, and then sat down beside him, with deep eyes, staring at Lin Wan without blinking.

    "Su Yu"

    "Um?"

    "Is it the sixteenth today?"

    "Well, sixteen."

    "Sixteen how many days have they been leaving?"

    Su Yu thought silently in his heart: "It's the ninth day."

    Lin Wan opened his eyes suddenly: "Ninth?" After a brief pause, Lin Wan said leisurely, "It's already the tenth day."

    Su Yu pondered, and said: "If you are really worried about Fang'er" Su Yu paused at this point, "Tomorrow we will also go to Fengzhou How about it?"

    "They have already set off for ten days. What should I do next? No matter how worried I am, I will follow them now to collect their corpses?" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 180 Worried

    ?

    "You always have a sharp mouth and a tofu heart."

    "I'm just telling the truth. If you're worried about your Fang'er, just say it. There's no need to use me as an excuse. If you want to find her, I'll order someone to help you pack your bags tomorrow."

    "This time it really doesn't look like a knife mouth tofu heart, it looks like a dead duck with a hard mouth, and it seems like you are jealous."

    Lin Wan rolled his eyes at Su Yu, Su Yu immediately admitted his cowardice, and cast his eyes elsewhere, but in the next second he turned his eyes back to look at Lin Wan, smiling.

    "Okay, Guan'er, I'll just say it casually, don't take it to heart, since you and I have chosen to retire from the arena, and it's been so many years, then you and I don't have to worry about their juniors."

    After hearing these words, Lin Wan didn't let go of the worries in her heart. After a long time, she curled her lips and said disapprovingly: "I'm just worried about this child Although this trip is for her to hone, she is already  I want her to learn more, but after all, this girl is not calm and well-behaved, I'm afraid she will cause trouble when the time comes."

    The smile on the corner of Su Yu's mouth suddenly disappeared, and he fell into deep thought.

    Lin Wan actually had a lot of things to say in her heart, and she also had a lot to ask Su Yu, but she had too many worries in her heart, and she really didn't know how to ask.

    "Su Yu."

    "Um?"

    "Su Yu."

    Hearing the voices calling out to him, each one became heavier and heavier, and Su Yu had to pay attention to it, and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "You said this child, she obeyed the arrangement so obediently this time, could it be to find her biological father?"

    Su Yu frowned: "Why do you have such an idea? Did Fang'er tell you anything before leaving?"

    "She didn't say anything to me, but she asked me about the jade pendant."

    The jade pendant that Lin Wan mentioned was exactly the one that Su Tianfang used to give Yu Sheng as a token of love, and it was also the jade pendant that Su Tianfang asked Zhixia if she accepted it.  It was previously handed over to Lin Wan for safekeeping. After Lin Wan told Su Tianfang everything about Butterfly Valley and Linyuan, Lin Wan found a chance to give this jade pendant to Su Tianfang.

    "I don't know." Su Yu replied in a muffled voice.

    "Fang'er, she probably wouldn't look for her biological father, whom she had never met, would she?" Lin Wan continued to ask.

    "Don't worry, even if she is looking for it, it's nothing." A warm smile appeared on his face again, as if he hesitated for a while, and then added: "If Fang'er can find that person  , isn¡¯t all of this pretty good?¡±

    Lin Wan shook his head slightly, and pursed his lips, as if he was very reluctant.

    Perhaps in her opinion, if Su Tianfang finds the so-called brother-in-law she has never met during this trip, and brings him back when it's over, she can't help but want to kill him, even if she doesn't kill him.  The next murder, even if it is Su Tianfang's close relative, if you don't do it, I will always feel sorry for that dead sister.

    "Are you afraid that Fang'er will bring him back after finding him? Or are you afraid that he will take Fang'er away?"

    Seeing Lin Wan fell into silence, without saying a word, Su Yu didn't say anything, and the rest remained silent, just looking at her like this, Su Yu felt that he really shouldn't listen to persuasion and come here  It disturbed her aloneness.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 181 Fake Drunk

    In the end, after drinking for three rounds, Su Tianfang was already very drunk in the tavern.

    Although the two of them have been persuading her to drink, Su Tianfang's temperament is just like that, with a little bit of her own stubbornness, so the more she is persuaded, the more courageous she is and the harder she works.

    Finally, seeing your waiter in the tavern come to urge you, indicating that the store is about to close, and the three of them walked out of the tavern.

    On the way back to the tavern, the two of them looked at Su Tianfang's fluttering figure, and planned to help him up, but he couldn't help him up, and it was Xia Hongxue in the end.  Carrying Su Tianfang on his back, Mo Shan still didn't dare to be careless, and supported him behind him, helping to stabilize Su Tianfang. After experiencing a lot of setbacks, he successfully sent Su Tianfang back to her room.

    Originally, the waiter in the inn and the innkeeper watched the two of them bring the drunk Su Tianfang in, and then sent her into the room, thinking that the two men would do something wrong by getting a little girl drunk, especially  It was the waiter in the shop, especially young and energetic, he was even more imaginative about what he saw, and even started to think about it, talking about some indecent words, but the shopkeeper's gesture restrained his words and deeds, and the waiter restrained himself  stand up.

    After putting Su Tianfang on the bed and letting Su Tianfang lie flat, Xia Hongxue stood aside, twisted her neck to loosen her muscles and bones, and Mo Shan covered Su Tianfang with a quilt.

    Xia Hongxue said: "Let's drink less and have to drink so much, it depends on the two of us being by our side, or else a girl's family drinks so much outside and is taken away by someone with malicious intentions."  Let's go, let's see if you can have good fruit to eat."

    "When did this girl start drinking so much?"

    "I didn't bring her, I don't know."

    A ray of melancholy seemed to tug between Mo Shan's brows.

    "It's getting late, let's go back and rest first."

    After saying this, Mo Shan took Xia Hongxue and left Su Tianfang's room.

    Before returning to the room where the two of them lived, Mo Shan instructed Xia Hongxue to say, "Go downstairs and tell the shopkeeper to help prepare the hangover soup and bring it to our room, and then you can bring it to Nizi when you're done.  "

    "She doesn't need it."

    "If I tell you to go, you can go." Mo Shan said with a full expression that I don't want to say it a second time.

    "Okay." How could Xia Hongxue be ignorant of good and evil, so she obediently followed orders.

    The two people downstairs watched the two of them come out of Su Tianfang's room, the shopkeeper's performance was still flat, it was the waiter in the shop who looked at the shopkeeper and smiled.

    Xia Hongxue went to them to give instructions, and then went back.

    Returning to the room again, Su Tianfang, who was so drunk in front that she couldn't even walk, no longer had any trace of drunkenness in her eyes.

    "Stinky boy, look at how I deal with you when I find a chance when I look back. How dare I curse my old lady for getting drunk and being picked up, and dare to question my drinking capacity. I will throw you drunk and stripped on the street later, and see who gets picked up.  .¡±

    This time they came here, and they didn't bring night clothes, so Su Tianfang changed into a relatively tight and capable clothes at this time, in order to facilitate movement, and then found a piece of darker blue cloth as a face  The curtain was used, and then instead of going through the door, he opened the window and saw that there was no one around outside the window, and then jumped out of the window.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 182 Thanks to the Silent Viewer for the Helmsman

    ?

    Su Tianfang took advantage of the night to come to the Laifu Inn where he was guarding during the day.

    When I was guarding people here during the day, because I met Zhixia at the back, I kept listening to this guy beeping there, so I couldn't follow up properly in the end, so I went back, so it was Su Tianfang, so I had to choose to come again now  Check it out.

    After going back, Su Tianfang speculated that since the man in purple didn't come out for a long time, Su Tianfang thought that this group of people must have stayed here.  This is the time to see which room this person lives in. I want to find out and find a chance to go to his room during the day to check it out.

    Su Tianfang saw the door of the Laifu Inn closed tightly on the street, so she climbed over the wall in the backyard of the inn.

    It was late at night, but Su Tianfang still saw that there were many guest rooms on the second floor with lights.

    She quietly walked through the backyard to the living room. There was no one in the living room, and she was resting in the room late at night. She moved lightly, so no one noticed her.

    Su Tianfang glanced over and also saw that most of the private rooms on the second floor were still lit.

    At this moment, Su Tianfang thought of what Zhixia said during the day, that Bo Dongyuan lived in No. 1 Tianzi Room.

    Therefore, Su Tianfang paid special attention to room No. 1 in Tianzi.  She calculated according to common sense, the private rooms on the upper floor should be named Tianzi No. 1 and No. 2 from left to right after going up the stairs, thinking that the first room near the stairs should be Bo Dongyuan's room  , found that the light in Tianzi No. 1 room was off.

    Looking at the private room at the stairway, Su Tianfang was a little puzzled. At the stairway, there must be a lot of guests going up and down during the day. In this position, wouldn't the people in the room be particularly affected?  interference?  Why did he still choose to be in this room?

    Su Tianfang checked again, no one found her whereabouts, so she lightened her steps and went upstairs slowly.

    But after going up, Su Tianfang stood outside the door, looked at the sign hanging on the door, it was not Tianzi No. 1 room, but No. 1 room, only to realize that he had made a mistake in his judgment.

    Looking at the row of private rooms, Su Tianfang shook her head and left the inn. When she reappeared, Su Tianfang came to the roof of the inn.

    It is still the empty street, so no one will find Su Tianfang on the roof.

    Su Tianfang looked for the approximate location from room to room to lift the tiles, and then secretly looked at the situation in the room, looking for them one by one.

    On the other end, the waiter in the shop had already made the hangover soup, and brought it to Xia Hongxue's room. Xia Hongxue took the hangover soup to find Su Tianfang.

    When he went to Su Tianfang's room, he saw that there was only a messy quilt on the bed.

    Xia Hongxue looked at this empty bed, put down the hangover soup in her hand and put it on the side coffee table, touched the bed, and found that the bed was cold, with no residual warmth.

    Then he looked at the set of clothes that Su Tianfang wore during the day was replaced and placed at the end of the bed.

    Su Tianfang moved on the roof, and finally found the purple-clothed man she was looking for in a corner room, but she saw that he was not the only one.

    Su Tianfang looked at the not-so-unfamiliar figure, and Zhixia during the day, and questioned him from the bottom of his heart.

    Bo Dongyuan actually knew this person, and Zhixia was also there, and he seemed to be in the same group. During the day, this guy suddenly appeared and pestered me to chat for so long. Maybe he discovered that I was talking to this person, so  To pester me on purpose?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 183: There Are Thieves

    ?

    Su Tianfang looked at them there as if they were discussing something, because there was a small distance, so she couldn't hear clearly, but she still made an attempt and listened closely.

    But she gave up all of a sudden, and chose to use it to watch.

    At this time, Su Tianfang was even a little depressed, why didn't she learn lip language all these years, so that she could understand what the old man said.

    Finding that it was meaningless to monitor all this on the roof, Su Tianfang covered the removed tiles back.

    After looking around and confirming the exact location of this room, Su Tianfang left.

    On the empty street

    "Senior brother, we can't find an inn now, is it possible that we really have to sleep on the street tonight?"

    "Brother, talk to me."

    "Brother, do you think we can find my sister?"

    "Brother"

    Su Ziyang followed Situ Xianyun, holding a package in his arms, and kept chattering, talking endlessly. Situ Xianyun never gave him a reply from the beginning to the end.

    Even so, Su Ziyang didn't have the consciousness to shut up, and would ask other things from time to time.

    No matter how fierce Situ Xianyun looked, he had already seen it before. He knew that this senior brother had a knife mouth and a bean curd heart, and he would not do anything to him anyway.  I am willing to take him with me. Although I didn't say anything to him along the way, I always took good care of him. When I was tired from the journey, I would stop and rest directly. I would take him to find something to eat when I saw the time.  Let him suffer along the way.

    Situ Xianyun looked straight ahead and just walked forward.

    However, Su Ziyang looked around in the night. He couldn't hear all directions, but his eyes were more than enough to see all directions.

    Looking at the empty streets at night, and the autumn wind blowing through, it was chilly, Su Ziyang tightened his clothes, and his hands holding the burden were even stronger.

    The two of them walked to the Laifu Inn. Su Ziyang was extremely excited when he saw the inn. After all, he saw hope, but he didn't dare to show it when he saw his cold appearance, so he asked tentatively in a low voice.  .

    "Senior brother, that inn, should we knock on the door and ask?"

    Situ Xianyun looked at it and walked in another direction.

    Su Ziyang followed resentfully.

    "Brother, why don't you knock on the door and ask? The one in front of you closed the door, didn't you ask a few more?"

    Su Ziyang turned into a hundred thousand whys along the way, and was rejected again and again without getting a reply. He was still so inquisitive and eager to learn.

    Situ Xianyun said coldly: "Shut up."

    Su Ziyang shrank his shoulders and looked elsewhere, avoiding Situ Xianyun's gaze.

    At this time, by coincidence, Su Ziyang saw a person jumping down from a high place, wearing black clothes and covering his face, he stretched out his hand excitedly and grabbed Situ Xianyun,  He did not forget to shout.

    "Brother! Look, there is a thief there!"

    The voice was not loud, but he was also unrepressed, so this sudden sentence filled the entire street in an instant.

    No wonder he was so excited, because he just met a thief a few days ago and stole the silver he brought.

    The man in black never expected that someone saw it, and he called out that there was a thief, and looked resentfully at the place where the sound came from.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 184 Thanks to Tongtianyoulu, the little idiot for his continuous online support

    Although Su Tianfang didn't have much affection for the Su family, the reason why she didn't quarrel with her younger brother who made trouble for her all these years to teach him a lesson was more because of Su Yu and Lin Wan, but after all, this was someone she had known for so many years  , and became obedient before the battle, he obediently listened to his own words, and he was not as ignorant as before to make trouble for himself, so Su Tianfang was still willing to rest assured that he was in charge of others.

    Su Tianfang was in a complicated mood, wondering if she should go up to say hello.

    But thinking that he was still wearing a black mask at this time, they should just take a look at it, and they couldn't recognize who they were, so they planned to ignore it first, thinking about looking for these two people in the daytime.

    Su Tianfang ran away in another direction where no one was around.

    Situ Xianyun looked at this familiar figure in the night, and after a moment of pause, he flew after him.

    "Follow me." This time he did not forget to call Su Ziyang.

    However, Su Ziyang was still in a dazed state, and he hadn't reacted to what Situ Xianyun said. He just felt the wind in his ears, and the surrounding was suddenly empty. When he came back to his senses, Situ Xianyun was already five meters away.

    "Brother! Wait for me! Why are you going!"

    Su Ziyang hurriedly ran to keep up.

    Situ Xianyun was so fast that he blocked Su Tianfang directly in front of him, blocking Su Tianfang's way forward. Fortunately, even if Su Tianfang stopped the car, otherwise he would have crashed straight into it.

    He raised his head and stared at Situ Xianyun who was standing in front of him with wide eyes. The two of them just looked at each other for a while. Su Tianfang didn't speak, neither did Situ Xianyun.  With the face scarf on, Su Tianfang glared again, lowered her waist, then turned around and turned back. This time, she almost ran into Su Ziyang who was running all the way to chase him.  He didn't move at all. He was panting from exhaustion after running all the way, but this time he didn't dare to breathe. Seeing the figure of this black man fluttering and avoiding himself, he seemed to be holding his breath in place, and his face turned red.  is not obvious.

    Forced to turn again, Su Tianfang stood aside, and the three of them made the tripod layout like this.

    The scene revealed a bit of embarrassment. Su Ziyang was stunned for a while, and then leaned towards Situ Xianyun, completely confused about the situation.

    "Brother, he didn't steal anything from us, why are you chasing him?"

    Su Tianfang vomited blood in her heart, this silly boy has really bad eyesight, even acquaintances can't recognize him, but this guy has good eyesight.

    "Where are you going?" Situ Xianyun asked.

    Su Ziyang blurted out: "I'm chasing you."

    "I didn't mention you."

    In response, he asked the third person present, and Su Ziyang asked, "Do you know each other?"

    Su Tianfang took the lead, pointing at the noses of the two of them and scolding them in turn: "You are sick, why are you blocking my way for no reason? And you don't look at the road when you walk! Why are you walking around with him at night!"

    Su Ziyang: "I"

    Situ Xianyun said: "I can't find a place to live."

    Su Tianfang said: "There are so many ruined temples outside the city, go out and sleep."

    Situ Xianyun said: "The city gate is closed, you can't get out. You take off your veil and talk to me."

    "Pick a fart!"

    Su Tianfang was extremely reluctant in her heart, but she still pulled off the veil consciously with her hands.

    After seeing the face under the veil, Su Ziyang was overjoyed.

    "Master! It's you!"

    Su Tianfang gave Su Ziyang a big white eye in his real name, and complained in his heart: I can't recognize my old lady for a long time by looking at her figure, and I can't hear her voice, you are a waste.

    Angrily, he put the veil into his arms: "Stay away, and now I will get angry when I look at you." If it weren't for you, this guy might not have found me.

    After being yelled at, Su Ziyang obediently shut up and didn't continue talking. He looked at Su Tianfang and then at Situ Xianyun with aggrieved eyes, his eyes flicked between the two.

    "Are you here to participate in the hero conference?"

    "Um."

    "You are here to participate in the Hero Conference, so why did you bring him here?"

    "He said he wanted to come."

    Su Tianfang questioned Su Ziyang: "You really wanted to come?"

    Su Ziyang nodded attentively in response.

    "This idiot¡ªthe boy just wants your life, will you give it? It's really funny, I haven't seen you listen to what I say, he said you can bring him if you want to come, and you are not afraid of anything happening  .¡±

    Situ Xianyun: "It's none of my business to die."

    Su Tianfang didn't speak for a while, but Su Ziyang didn't dare to speak out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 185 Society is Simple and Complicated Are People

    ?

    Su Tianfang looked at Su Ziyang, but Su Ziyang lowered his head in a guilty and confused manner while being stared at.

    "Do your parents know you are coming out this time?"

    Su Ziyang shook his head.

    "What about your grandma?"

    Su Ziyang shook his head again.

    Su Tianfang didn't look at him all of a sudden, feeling very disgusted.  The younger generation of the Su family only has this one male, and the old ancestor dotes on you wholeheartedly, and relies on you to pass on the family line to continue the Su family's incense. It's good for you, this one sneaked out without even saying hello, and also  Instead of going to other places, I chose to come to this vicious and unpredictable place. If I am lucky, I will come to see the world. If there is any misfortune, it will be my life.

    Then I looked at Situ Xianyun, obviously blaming him, this little kid has no hair, so it's fine if he is ignorant, you are an adult and still take this child with you, and keep the child to let him  nonsense.

    Situ Xianyun said: "He came to look for you, and now I will return this man to you." After he is in your hands, don't look for me whether he dies or lives.

    "You brought him back to me, so hurry up and send him home."

    "Sister! I won't go back, I'm tired of staying there, I finally came out."

    "To be tired of the fart, hurry back and read to me!"

    Su Tianfang has a headache, this place is so far away from home, and seeing that the hero meeting is about to start, if I send this kid back and come back, I will definitely not be able to keep up with things here, but this person can't stay here.

    "Situ Xianyun!" Su Tianfang directly pointed the finger at the culprit.

    "It's a long way to go. If you want to send you, you can send him back by yourself. I am only responsible for bringing people here. You follow your master closely."

    After Situ Xianyun finished speaking, he turned and left. He didn't have any nostalgia for these two people.

    Su Tianfang hurried forward, trying to grab the man, Su Ziyang was quick, and Su Tianfang caught the man first.

    "Brother, what are you going to do? Aren't you with me and my sister?"

    Su Tianfang became even more anxious: "What do you want to do? If you give me such a big trouble, just throw it away!"

    Su Ziyang was anxious at both ends: "Sister, I just came to see the world, and I promise I won't create trouble for you."

    "You are talking nonsense. When you come here, you will cause trouble for me. You are here to risk your life, not to play. If you grow up, can your brain grow a little bit? Don't think so innocently.  Is it? My sister told you that the society is very simple, and the complicated thing is people. For a novice like you, when you come to this kind of place, you will disappear in minutes."

    "Let go." Situ Xianyun still had a cold look on his face. Su Ziyang, who was so cowardly, didn't dare to disobey, so he obediently let go and grabbed his hand. After hearing Su Tianfang's words, he lowered his head again.

    "If you have any questions, you two brothers and sisters can talk slowly by yourself, I have to leave beforehand."

    After Situ Xianyun finished speaking, he jumped and flew to the roof next to him. With another leap, he was out of sight of the two of them.

    Su Tianfang planned to catch up quickly, but unexpectedly, Su Ziyang's strike was precise, and this time he managed to catch Su Tianfang and keep him.

    "Sister, don't run away, you go after him and I can't keep up with you two."

    Su Ziyang grabbed Su Tianfang firmly, Su Tianfang felt the strength in his hand, and was so angry that his teeth itched.

    "Let me go! Can you be lighter? Your clothes will be torn by you."

    Su Ziyang panicked, reduced the strength in his hands, and did not pull Su Tianfang's clothes harder, but he still did not let go.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 186

    ?

    Seeing this harmless young man grabbing his arm, Su Tianfang really wanted to slap him to death.

    "If I am pissed off after a hundred years, you will definitely be the number one person who pissed me off. You are really amazing at what you do. You can listen to Situ Xianyun like that, why can't you listen to me?  What can you do if you let go of me?"

    "Because because the elder brother is fierce, if I don't listen to him, I'm afraid of him"

    ?Su Tianfang was stunned, this guy is really good, let him teach someone, and even bluffed him for a while, and learn another day, this kid has never been afraid of me, as if I am easy to bully.

    Su Tianfang showed full disgust towards Su Ziyang: "Why are you afraid of him, can he still wipe you off? You bastard, let me go, don't move my elbow."

    "Just don't leave me behind." No matter how reluctant Su Ziyang was, he could only let go of Su Tianfang.

    "Eldest brother is gone now, where are we going?"

    "Where can I go, I will take you to find a place to live, and follow closely."

    I didn't expect that these two came out empty-handed, and in the end, they actually had to bring such a big burden back.

    After arriving at the inn, I knocked on the door for a long time before I finally got a response. The person who came only opened a not-so-big crack in the door, poked his head out through the gap, and leaned against the door leaf.  Er yawned with his mouth wide open, his eyes were sleepy, he just looked at the two people standing outside the door, and saw that the one standing behind was holding a bundle in his hand.

    "We don't have any vacant guest rooms here, you can go to the next one to have a look."

    Thinking of sending people away with one sentence, I hurried back to sleep, and closed the door before finishing my habitual words.

    Su Tianfang stretched out his hand and pushed the door: "There is a room, I just went out to do some errands, and I came back late."

    Hearing Su Tianfang's words, and the door was being pushed and couldn't be closed at this time, Xiaoer forced himself to open his eyes a little wider, raised the oil lamp in his hand, and took a serious look at her, although at this time Su Tianfang  He was dressed in black, but when Xiaoer looked at that face and thought about it carefully, he quickly remembered that Su Tianfang, who was brought back drunk at night, suddenly regained his spirit.

    "Hey, guest officer, it's you. Didn't you get drunk and sent to your room to rest? Your friend also ordered us to bring you hangover soup. Come in."

    Opening the door completely, watching Su Tianfang bring someone in, obviously not the two people who walked with her during the day, just about to ask, Su Tianfang preemptively strikes.

    "Thank you, my friend, just share a room with my other two friends." Then he took him upstairs.

    When Su Tianfang came in, she had already looked at the room of the two of them. Seeing that the lights were still on, she directly focused on the two of them.  Just sit back and watch.

    Xiao Er's sleepiness came again, and now he was full of thoughts about the bed, so he didn't care so much, closed the door, and walked towards his room.

    Before Su Tianfang walked to the door and knocked, the door of this room was already opened, and it was Mo Shan who opened the door.

    Looking at Su Tianfang's night clothes, and Su Ziyang beside her.

    "Su Ziyang? Why are you here?" Mo Shan seemed a little uncertain, looking at Su Tianfang, "Nizi¡ª¡ª"

    Su Ziyang called out, "Uncle Mo."

    "I'll tell you more about it later." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 187

    ?

    Su Tianfang explained everything clearly to Mo Shan and Xia Hongxue.

    Xia Hongxue said: "So, in the final analysis, if you pretend to be drunk and run out, you will gain nothing."

    Su Tianfang said: "Don't talk in a strange way, what are you doing?"

    Xia Hongxue smiled meaningfully: "Oh, I was wrong, you didn't get nothing, at least you brought back a helper." As she spoke, she reached out and patted Su Ziyang on the shoulder.

    Su Ziyang was slapped for a while, thinking that he had been recognized, and his eyes circulated among the three of them with joy, looking forward to the next word of approval in his heart.

    Su Tianfang bluntly extinguished the flame of enthusiasm in Su Ziyang's heart, and said in a disgusted tone: "Don't speak sarcastic things to me there."

    Xia Hongxue asked: "Didn't he learn some boxing skills from you? What you can teach him, not to mention that he can kill all directions, simple self-protection should be no problem, right? Brat, please beg your sister  As a master, have you become a teacher yet?"

    "My sister told me to keep walking I just learned one and a half moves from my brother, and it is enough to beat Wang Ergou and them."

    Su Tianfang said solemnly: "Nonsense, didn't I give you a martial arts cheat book? Have you practiced well? If you practiced well, how could you only beat Wang Ergou in the back street? Don't blame me if you are lazy."  teach."

    "Don't be so vicious and scare the children." Xia Hongxue became interested: "Only she still has martial arts cheats for you. It's rare for this thing to appear with her. You can show it to me."

    "I have practiced hard. The flowers in the backyard are almost chopped up by me with a small stick, but I can't use them when fighting with them. Moreover, you drew some moves that I can't understand at all, such as  "

    Being wronged for not practicing, he looked aggrieved, and while he was talking, he fumbled in the bag, and finally took out a book.

    Su Tianfang looked at the martial arts secret book that was about to be revealed, and snatched it first, interrupting what he was saying.

    "I've said everything I read. Martial arts secret books are only for you. If others ask you to take them out, you can take them out. If you think about it, it will be confiscated and will not be given to you."

    "Hey book"

    Su Ziyang is also in a state of bewilderment, have you said it, why don't you remember it at all?  I have shown this book to many people myself, and I just took it to pretend to be in front of them, and I am very arrogant, but now Su Tianfang seems to be angry, and he dare not take the book back.

    "Oh~~~I drew it by myself, just looking at you talking nonsense in a serious manner, so you created this martial arts secret book by yourself? Why didn't I realize that you are such a gifted person before?"

    "If you talk to me so eccentrically again, I'll fuck you!"

    Mo Shan said: "Now you two, stop bickering. Since you are here, you can settle down. You have already arrived here, so let's settle down first, and then make other plans."

    "What are you going to do? Hire an escort agency to send him back as a cargo! I don't want to bring a burden by my side." If the two of you give this kid hope, he will really wade in this troubled water.  I can't send them away.

    Su Tianfang put the shattered martial arts cheats directly on the pedestal, and rubbed her temples with both hands pretending to have a headache.

    In the end, the three of them squeezed into a room.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 188 Miracle Physician Gu Guzhu

    Originally planned to go to the inn to see the situation the next day, because with Su Ziyang as a follower, Su Tianfang didn't bother to go.

    In this way, several people stayed in the inn until the day when the hero meeting started.

    The four of them got ready to go on this day, and then went to see Qingpo's hero meeting.

    This hero conference was formed by itself, so there are no organized people at all, so after these gangs came, they each took over the mountain and chose their positions.

    However, the place where the hero conference was held had such an ordinary platform. Su Tianfang looked at such a simple platform with two ordinary drums on it, and shook her head.

    Without the presence of a host, even the venue facilities are so simple, it is still called a hero meeting, and it is almost an illegal assembly.

    Su Tianfang looked at the messy and noisy scene, there was no host, and there was no person in charge of discipline. She had a headache and dragged the three of them away from the crowd, far away, and the four of them stood on one side.  Inside, the four of them form a group of their own, occupying a position.

    And they are so far away from the crowd, naturally no one thinks that they are really here to participate in the hero meeting, more just see them as ordinary people who come to join in the fun.

    Seeing more and more people coming to the hero conference, the discussions everywhere were one after another, disturbing one after another.

    Seeing that there were more and more people, Su Tianfang looked around and listened to all directions, wondering if she could catch a few old acquaintances to chat with each other, but she didn't see them for so long, even after she came here  The only Zhixia and Bo Dongyuan she met, she didn't see them either.

    Su Tianfang thought to herself, since the previous hero meeting was presided over by one pavilion and two valleys, and now the boss of Butterfly Valley is herself, she will definitely not make such a head, and now she manages it herself, and there are only a few people, no doubt  Asking for trouble, I don't know if there will be such a senior in the Valley of Miraculous Doctors and Tianbing Pavilion who will volunteer to host this conference. At least the seniors have experienced it and have experience.

    Su Tianfang turned his attention to Mo Shan, turned to Mo Shan and said, "Uncle Mo, according to the years since your debut, your qualifications can be regarded as seniors. You see, the whole venue is messy, why don't you stand up?"  Come out and host it?"

    Mo Shan looked around the entire venue, and said: "You don't know many people here, I have a few old friends who I have known for many years, you said I want to live for a few more years with this old face, and I don't want to  Broken the name of Butterfly Valley."

    Su Tianfang said: "We have all been here for so long, and there is no one to host this. When will this hero meeting start?"

    "What are you in a hurry for? At a certain time, there will naturally be some senior experts jumping out. Look, there is one over there." Mo Shan said, looking to his left direction to signal Su Tianfang to look over.  .

    "Which one?"

    Su Tianfang followed his instructions, turned around and looked behind her, searched for a while, and wanted to see who Mo Shan was referring to, when she saw a familiar figure.

    "Look at that little old man in dark gray."

    Huh?  Bo Dongyuan, Zhixia, this old man is actually here. When I met people in the valley before, he was sloppy all day long. This man looks like a refined person when he is neatly dressed, but he is still a short old man.

    "Why did that young man in purple clothes follow him that day?" Su Tianfang couldn't help blurting out after seeing the person beside Bo Dongyuan.

    "Did you see? Those people who have a little discernment will give him a way. This kind of person is really an old man in the world, and he is the owner of the Valley of Miraculous Doctors."

    When Mo Shan was talking, Su Tianfang happened to be muttering to himself, so Su Tianfang listened to what he said earlier, but it was not very real. Su Tianfang also realized the words "Guzhu of Miracle Doctor Valley" after knowing it.

    "The owner of the Valley of Miraculous Doctors? You said that old man is the owner of the Valley of Miraculous Doctors?" Su Tianfang asked, staring as if he was in a hurry to ask for confirmation.

    Seeing Su Tianfang's surprise, Mo Shan said, "Why? He doesn't look like him? Why do you still look surprised? He is still close friends with your grand masters. He came over, you have to recognize him carefully.  Recognize people, don¡¯t bump into them someday.¡± (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 189 Thanks to the little idiot character book friend 20210505133259290

    "The little old man is the owner of the Valley of Miraculous Doctorshaha"

    With self-mockery, Su Tianfang stared intently at Bo Dongyuan who was walking in the crowd. Mo Shan gave a definite answer, but Su Tianfang still couldn't believe it.

    "So that man the jade plaque he hangs is the one from the Divine Doctor Valley? No wonder the three of us were under the same roof that night."

    Su Tianfang deduced that this person had already walked in front of her, but he didn't seem to recognize her, or maybe he didn't notice her, so he just passed her by.

    Su Tianfang originally thought, should I take the initiative to say hello?  Moreover, Mo Shan specifically told him not to offend him, but when she saw that they ignored her, she felt a little confused, as if they didn't know her, and Zhi Xia did the same. After taking a look at Su Tianfang, she moved away as if nothing had happened.  look.

    what's the situation?  How did this act like a stranger?

    "Uncle Mo, what is the name of the genius doctor Gu Gu?"

    "His name is Bo Dongyuan, and the people beside him are all his apprentices. One of these two should be the next genius doctor Gu Gu."

    Looking at the back that was fading away, Su Tianfang murmured: "Then I didn't admit my mistakewhy did you ignore me? Tsk, alas"

    Xia Hongxue listened to Su Tianfang talking to himself, but kept her eyes on those people, and asked, "Why are you staring at them all this time?"

    Su Tianfang: "Some time ago there was an accident, and then with this little" After a pause, Su Tianfang immediately changed his words, "I have a little intersection with this genius doctor Gu Guzhu, this genius doctor Gu Guzhu is right for me.  It's a life-saving grace."

    "The grace of life-saving? When did it happen? Why haven't I heard you mention it?"

    "Just before I married Yu Sheng. Didn't I disappear a while ago? I haven't appeared all the time, just at that time."

    "Sister, do you mean the time when you disappeared for a month and didn't come home?" Su Ziyang asked.

    "Yes." Su Tianfang responded lightly.

    "It's been so long?"

    "Oh, man, so you just don't care about me."

    "This statement is wrong. You are here with me. It is normal for us not to see each other for two or three months. It has only been a month for you. I will definitely not ask. What happened? Why are you still in danger of your life?  ? Was hunted down by the enemy?"

    Su Tianfang sneered: "What nonsense gossip, don't ask nonsense."

    "If you don't mention it, I will forget that you are already a wife. It's been so long since you were young, why is your stomach still not moving?"

    Su Tianfang frowned: "Tsk, you"

    Xia Hongxue raised a sword eyebrow: "Aren't I caring about you? Control your little temper, don't come up suddenly, is it possible, is it something obscure and inconvenient to confess?"

    "Do you think what you are asking is the right thing to ask?"

    Seeing that she was unhappy, Xia Hongxue logically said that it was just a small joke, and it was nothing, so why did she suddenly show her face to herself.

    Su Tianfang took a deep breath to stabilize her emotions.

    "I just don't like you breaking the casserole and asking the end, don't ask."

    Seeing that Xia Hongxue was not flattering, she naturally put it away obediently.

    Following the appearance of Bo Dongyuan, a veteran of the world, the Heroes Conference, the people in the conference venue seemed to have slowly found their backbone again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 190

    ?

    The discussions in the Heroes Conference are still going on one after another, and as time goes by, the emotions of the people present are gradually rising.

    At this moment, a burly man with an unshaven beard stood up and let out a loud roar.

    "Hey! Be quiet! Let me be fair to my old bastard."

    Niu Mingwang from the Giant Axe Gang stood up and stood up. After he shouted loudly, the entire venue was attracted by him, and it was indeed quiet a lot, so they all looked at him quietly.  , I want to see what kind of bullshit he, a famous old man, can say to be fair.

    However, some people came up to ridicule directly.

    "You black cow, you also know that you are a big bastard, what can you say to be fair, don't make jokes here, okay? Just stand aside obediently, hahahaha."

    "You can, come up and talk to me! Dare to be with me, stand up, I don't understand justice, you come up, the man will never reason with you, one person and one ax will smash you to death there! If you don't dare, don't be there  That's awesome!"

    "Hey, I'm standing here, come here!"

    After speaking, he made a provocative gesture.

    In fact, these people who are in the rivers and lakes are all people who can't get used to each other, so if someone comes out to be the first bird, then there must be someone who raises a gun to fight the first bird.

    After the laughter started, there were a lot of snickers at the scene, but no one talked about who was wrong, after all, neither side wanted to provoke.

    At this time, a person beside Niu Mingwang stepped forward.

    "Hehe, that's fine, everyone is quiet and quiet, since you don't want to hear what Hei Niu has to say, then listen to what I have to say."

    This time the person who stood up was Song Kang from the Qingyang School. This Song Kang looked like a scholar with a jade face, holding a sword in his hand, and put his other hand on Hei Niu's shoulder, patted  A few times, as if to appease him.

    "Looking back at the previous hero conferences, they were all presided over by one pavilion and two valleys. At the beginning, Lin Wan, the owner of Butterfly Valley Valley, violated the rules of the world and intervened in the affairs of the court, which led to the decline of Butterfly Valley and closed the valley.  It's been many years, and now, the Hero Conference is restarted, but there are not many old people!

    Old Guzhu, you have practiced medicine and saved countless people in your life. There must be many people here who have received your favor, and you are also the old Guzhu of the Valley of Miraculous Doctors in one pavilion and two valleys.  Hero Conference, I believe most of the people here are willing to listen to you, and today¡¯s Hero Conference will definitely be held better, everyone agrees!  .  "

    Song Kang of the Qingyang faction was just blowing rainbow farts at Bo Dongyuan indiscriminately.

    After the voice of his call fell, the discussion group in the entire venue slowly rose up, and one by one was commenting there, and more and more people agreed with his statement.

    "I think Master Song is right, it's totally fine."

    "The doctor Uncle is highly respected, I am willing to obey."

    "I think it's ok. Now that there is a lack of a host, an old Jianghu host is suitable. For those who are present, Master Bo Gu is really suitable."

    ""

    Niu Mingwang felt uncomfortable when he heard the sound of praise.

    This idea was obviously discussed by me and him here, and it should have been said by me. Now all the reasonable, clever and witty aperture has been taken away by him, and it belongs to him alone. I, Hei Niu, still  A big bastard who has nothing good to do.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 192

    ?

    "Since there is no host, then there is no need for a host. Everyone competes on the same stage, and those who are capable will win. Whoever has the highest martial arts will be the leader of the martial arts. Everyone will listen to him!"

    All the people present followed their prestige, and it was none other than Niu Mingwang. With his loud voice, he managed to calm down the audience, causing the audience to fall into a short period of silence.

    But the truth of what he said is indeed rough and not rough. The leader of the martial arts alliance is for those who are capable, and everyone is slowly starting to move around, so the scene began to discuss with different opinions. There are principles to recommend who can take the stage, and some  Some people expressed their opinions, thinking that whoever has the ability to compete for the title of martial arts leader is also recommending people to the stage.

    However, although these people were discussing enthusiastically there, the middle of the stage was always empty.

    Su Tianfang sneered: "From the very beginning, I didn't have a precise name, so I just said that there will be a hero meeting, and heroes from all walks of life will be convened here. The gathering of heroes, the original purpose is to find a boss."

    Xia Hongxue said: "Where have you been living? Could it be that you have been isolated from the world for a while after you got married? The news in the world has not been received at all? Even this Hero Conference is going to be as big as the leader of the martial arts  Nothing is clear."

    "It's clear, of course it's clear. This is not the news I received half a year ago. I have almost forgotten the content. We haven't mentioned it all along the way. I just couldn't remember it for a while." Su Tianfang thought it was too long.  By saying he forgot.

    "This chattering discussion lasted for a long time, and so much has been said on the scene, they are fighting, and I'm waiting to watch the show." Su Tianfang looked at the empty stage expectantly.

    Mo Shan said: "Nizi, why do I get the feeling that you just want them to fight just because you are afraid that the world will not be chaotic."

    "No, it's just that as a member of this rivers and lakes, we should also worry about it as we should."

    "You guys have been discussing here for a long time, talking about scenes for a long time, and no one has come to the stage. The position of the martial arts leader is so undemanding, or give it to me."

    Everyone looked for the sound, and saw a man in white clothes and a black mask sitting cross-legged on a taller stone not far away. With the mask on, he couldn't see what he looked like. This moment is suitable for affection, but his whole body  The person's posture is rather leisurely.

    Looking at the person sitting there who suddenly appeared, the expressions of the people present were unpredictable.

    Su Tianfang was still a little happy at first, thinking that there was still a thorn in this, which would add a little trouble to them, and this would be the beginning of the good show, but when she saw the shoulders on both sides of the masked man's coat,  After the existing decorations, the expression of the whole person became serious.

    At this time, well-informed people began to stand up and speak out.

    "Bah, you deserve it too!"

    Su Tianfang showed obvious displeasure, but just watched the audience quietly.

    Before leaving for the Heroes Conference, Lin Wan told Su Tianfang what happened at the Heroes Conference fifteen years ago that night.

    The hero meeting fifteen years ago was also held to elect a martial arts leader, but at that time, it was not completed as scheduled because of the troubles from the people from the Valley of the Wicked.

    In the original Heroes Conference, the mode of competition for the leader of the martial arts was that many interested parties competed on the same stage. Originally, they meant to stay on the stage, and the last person was the leader of the martial arts at that time.

    "You guys were so inactive at the Heroes Conference fifteen years ago. I didn't expect that you would still be so pessimistic after fifteen years. Hehehe, the position of a martial arts leader is still like this. You push me, pretend to be reserved  , It¡¯s really contrived.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 193

    Originally, many people were curious about the identity of this suddenly appearing person, and what sect did he belong to?  What exactly did he intend to do, but when he mentioned the hero meeting fifteen years ago, many people's memory floodgates were opened, and their thoughts returned to the day of the hero meeting fifteen years ago.

    "Why are the patterns on this person's clothes so familiar?"

    "To tell you the truth, I also have a feeling of deja vu."

    "This ornament"

    When many people were still discussing the confusion there, they had already reacted first, and thought of who the white-clothed man might be, they had already jumped out and shouted.

    "Nonsense, when all the martial arts seniors competed together on the stage and decided to be the leader of the martial arts, it was the people from the Valley of the Wicked who came out to destroy it, and what you did in the Valley of the Wicked in those years was completely unconscionable.  Everyone can get it and punish him, yet he dares to provoke him so blatantly."

    As soon as these words came out, the words "Valley of the Wicked" reached their ears, no matter how slow the reaction was, as the whole audience slowly exploded, they gradually began to understand.

    After Su Tianfang heard those people shouting loudly that the person in front of him was from the Valley of the Wicked, Su Tianfang's thoughts instantly woke up, flipping through the memories in her mind.

    Valley of the Wicked?  Is this person from the Valley of the Wicked?

    "It is said that back then, the boss of Evilman Valley, the main skill he practiced was actually the skill of harvesting yin and nourishing yang, so he killed many young girls. It is really abhorrent."

    "That's right, I didn't expect that after so many years, the people in the Valley of the Wicked are still alive!"

    "They have all disappeared for so many years, why did this suddenly come out again?"

    "I think it's sensationalism"

    All kinds of rhetoric come and go.

    As for why there is such a saying, it is only because some people have seen people in the Valley of the Wicked buying and selling poor girls many times, and these girls can only enter the Valley of the Wicked, so people in the Jianghu guess that these girls have been killed.

    Therefore, the Valley of the Wicked is not ashamed and resisted by the entire world, and some people want to speak out for justice and punish them, but they are not capable enough to organize a team to destroy the Valley of the Wicked, so they can only be bored.

    Su Tianfang still clearly remembers what Lin Wan said. At the Heroes Conference, the person who originally came out to cause trouble in the Valley of the Wicked came out to destroy it. After that, he was resisted by many people, and then he was besieged. That person was the boss of the Valley of the Wicked.  Originally, those people in the world planned to take this opportunity to punish and kill him with a large number of people, but they never expected that Lin Yuan would actually save this person.

    However, when Lin Yuan was saving that person, that person smiled wantonly, and said some incomprehensible and inaccurate words, and Lin Yuan once told him to shut up.

    In the past, there was a villain from the Valley of the Wicked who brazenly threatened to take the position of the leader of the martial arts alliance and fight against the heroes with his own strength.

    You must know that Lin Yuan was already the owner of Butterfly Valley at that time, so what she represented was not her own, but the entire Butterfly Valley, and there were many people accompanying her back then, including those masters.

    It had already been agreed that Butterfly Valley was only a host at that time, and would not participate in the competition for the position of the leader of the martial arts. None of the people in Butterfly Valley would take action, but Lin Yuan broke his promise, and it was the Jianghu who rescued them.  The people from the Valley of the Wicked who were cast aside by righteous people, Lin Yuan finally abandoned the people from the Butterfly Valley and took the people from the Valley of the Wicked away, so it became a joke at that time.

    Su Tianfang looked at the masked man who provoked the heroes of all schools today, not to mention that the patterns on the clothes were exactly the same as those on her jade pendant, which made her feel a little familiar, not only the body shapes of the two people, but also the gestures of the two men.  The movements made Su Tianfang feel this familiar taste everywhere, but Su Tianfang couldn't tell where he saw it.

    Just listening to the negotiations between the two parties present, Su Tianfang could also see that the two parties were in a state of incompatibility.

    Fifteen years have passed, is it possible that the same farce will be staged again?  There is a deeper relationship between the jade pendant left by Lin Yuan and the decoration on this person's clothes?  Why didn't I hear Lin Wan mention it.

    The confusion in my heart came one after another, Su Tianfang became more serious, watching the changes in the whole situation.

    Su Tianfang turned her eyes to Mo Shan, and seeing the gloomy face on Mo Shan, she judged that the matter was not simple.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 194 The Fire at the City Gate Affects the Fish in the Pond

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tianfang looked at the masked man who caused public outrage, feeling a little heavy, and now everyone else's eyes were focused on the masked man, so even if they were standing next to her, they didn't notice Su Tianfang  The expression changed subtly, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly, concealing her true emotions.

    "Uncle Mo, I think you should be very clear about what happened fifteen years ago." Su Tianfang suddenly cast his hopeful eyes on Mo Shan.

    As soon as Su Tianfang came, Mo Shan took it unhurriedly: "What is it that I know very well?" Mo Shan first pretended to be stupid.

    "It's about my mother's garden and the valley of the wicked."

    "What about them? Didn't Lin Wan tell you before we set off?"

    Su Tianfang crossed her arms around her chest, and turned her head slightly: "Uncle Mo, you know, since I will ask about your affairs, I will definitely not limit myself to the little things my mother told me."

    Su Tianfang also took out the jade pendant and put it in front of his eyes, "And this jade pendant."

    Hearing what Su Tianfang said, Mo Shan even took out the jade pendant, obviously wanting to get some answers from himself. He has seen this jade pendant several times before, so he naturally knows that it belongs to Lin Yuan.  But he didn't realize right away that the pattern on the jade pendant was actually similar to the pattern on the masked man's clothes. However, even though everyone knew that Su Tianfang was Sima Zhao's heart at this time, Mo Shan chose not to tell her.

    "I know this jade pendant, it was left by your mother for you."

    "I also know that Lin Yuan left it for me. What I want to know is the story of this jade pendant!"

    Mo Shan snorted heavily: "What happened that day, your mother told you everything that can be said, and I have nothing more to say." If you can tell your mother, she must have told you.  I don¡¯t want to tell you, I don¡¯t know what she said to you, if I tell you about the matter here, Nizi, if I miss something, I will go back after the hero meeting is over, can your mother give me  torn.

    "Uncle Mo, why didn't you realize that when you were still stubborn, you only told me that this is the jade pendant my mother Lin Yuan left for me. It may have something to do with my father who has never met, but no one  Tell me, it has something to do with the Valley of the Wicked."

    Hearing Su Tianfang say that there is a relationship between the two, Mo Shan was startled: "Where did you hear that there is a relationship between the two?"

    "The patterns on the jade pendant are exactly the same as those on his clothes. Do you think I'm stupid or blind?" Su Tianfang made the point straight, and didn't bother to go around in circles.

    As soon as these words came out, Mo Shan became excited again. At this time, his eyes had turned back and forth between the masked man's clothes and the jade pendant in Su Tianfang's hand.

    Mo Shan didn't see it very clearly, and cast his eyes on Xia Hongxue, obviously wanting Xia Hongxue to save the scene.

    "Don't look at him, look at me, I'm prettier than him!"

    This not only concealed the staring look of begging for help, Xia Hongxue naturally received it, the elder asked the younger for help, how could the younger not help?

    "What is this jade pendant for? Show me."

    As he said that, he had already "picked up" the jade pendant, and then looked at the jade pendant seriously, and even lifted it up to look at the sun.

    "The quality looks pretty good, why haven't I seen you take it out before? You love money so much, let me tell you, this jade pendant can definitely sell for a lot of money." Xia Hongxue spoke up.

    "Sell it, sell it, let's sell it to Goulan Courtyard!" Su Tianfang snatched the jade pendant back without any effort.

    "Sell me? I'm worthless when I'm old. Your brother is suitable."

    It was originally in Moshan, but Xia Hongxue was pulled in, and now Su Ziyang followed suit. Su Ziyang used to be quite clever, and if he was at home, he must have already fought back, but now he doesn't speak, just looks at it.  It's really a fire at the city gate, which affects the fish in the pond.

    Su Tianfang cast a disgusted white eye: "His stupidity is not worth anything to you."

    Putting away the jade pendant, I felt a little disappointed.

    Finally got a little clue, and don't tell me, it seems that the only way to start is this masked man.

    They were still bickering on one side, but on the other side they didn't know what was going on because of their disagreement, and started fighting. Originally, the four of them were still immersed in their own atmosphere. When they returned to the venue of the hero conference, the table  A group of people above had already fought there, and the man in the white mask was in the middle.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 195 Su Tianfang's Mouth

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What's the situation?  This won't develop too fast, will it?  It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve watched it here, how come it¡¯s all started when I look back?  And this aggressiveness is like wanting to tear off a layer of skin.

    Seeing that everyone on the stage was holding weapons, the masked man only had a folding fan in his hand. Judging from the weapons, he was obviously at a disadvantage. According to common sense, he would definitely lose to these people with swords and long swords.

    Surprisingly, the field was getting more and more intense. Even though the masked man was being attacked from both sides at this time, he did not fall into a disadvantage due to the large number of people. He still performed well when fighting with seven or eight people.

    "Many people bully few people."

    Su Tianfang broke his mouth.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Niu Mingwang was watching the battle from the audience. Seeing that there was no result, he lost his patience and jumped forward with his big sword.

    When everyone in the battle saw the big bastard approaching, they hurriedly avoided, and made room for him to join.

    Su Tianfang frowned, why did he add another shameless one?  Seeing the relaxed appearance of those watching the theater, Su Tianfang mainly looked at Bo Dongyuan, and found that this guy was also staring at the stage.

    With an indescribable mood, Su Tianfang shouted: "There are so many people bullying one! Even if you win, it's an invincible victory!"

    This voice has also attracted attention and public outrage.

    "If you talk about morality with this kind of person, everyone will punish you."

    "You fart!"

    Su Tianfang responded with a loud voice!

    "you!"

    "Who is this little girl!"

    "Which sect is this from?"

    "How can there be a girl who doesn't know the heights of the sky and the earth?"

    "Do you think the one next to her is not Mo Shan?"

    ""

    After Niu Mingwang entered the field, he raised his big knife and slashed directly at the masked man. He was just making way for him, but after his big posture, those people were a little confused, and there was no way to avoid it. The main reason was that they all knew the mask  The man only had a fan in his hand, even if he couldn't cope with it, he couldn't suffer any injuries or suffer losses, but if he couldn't dodge the big knife, there would be no good results at all.

    Moreover, some of the people on the stage heard what Su Tianfang yelled, and some people who had a good face really wanted to quit. Besides, after a long time of fighting, there was still no winner, which was really disgraceful, and also  tired.

    The masked man saw Niu Mingwang joining in, took advantage of the turmoil of the crowd, found a breakthrough, walked gracefully, and walked out of the encirclement with agility, then aimed at another person, and struck his elbow with a fan to paralyze him  He let go of the sword in his hand, and before it fell to the ground, he snatched the sword back and used it as his own weapon, then turned around and walked in front of this person, kicking this person out of the fighting ring.

    This person was kicked two meters away by him directly. His kick was really not light. The kick made the person fall so badly that he couldn't get up for a while when his head hit the ground. It was quite sudden.  , Maybe before I realized what happened, I felt like I was flying out of nowhere.

    The first time the masked man grabbed the sword, he blocked Niu Mingwang's forceful blow with his sword. Niu Mingwang showed his flaws in the first move.  If he entangled with him again, seeing such a big loophole, he was very rude and gave him a kick, kicking him in the chest, and he became the second person to fly out.

    Niu Mingwang reacted quickly, got up quickly, and continued to rush forward.

    "Yo ho! Uncle Niu, this kick is really solid."

    Su Tianfang applauded, but Niu Mingwang was immersed in his anger and didn't hear it.

    The faces of the three people around her turned dark: This girl, this woman, the master, why is her mouth so poisonous.

    "Nizi, no matter how arrogant you are, you're guaranteed to be the next one to get beaten up." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 196

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I'm just telling the truth, why don't you like to listen to the truth?"

    "How many people would like to hear your kind of big truth that makes people lose face." Xia Hongxue asked back.

    Su Tianfang's tone of voice became eccentric and said: "I saw a sentence before, and I think it is especially suitable for giving to these people. If you find water in the stinky ditch, don't think the water is dirty. Since you are ashamed to do it like this  , then don¡¯t think what I said is ugly.¡±

    Mo Shan frowned and said, "Hongxue, don't provoke her, be careful that she will beat you later."

    Xia Hongxue was stunned, raised her eyebrows, frowned slightly, and looked at Mo Shan.

    "I stimulate her?"

    Mo Shan had already locked his eyes on the stage, as if deliberately avoiding Xia Hongxue.

    Xia Hongxue could only restrain himself knowingly, because he had quickly and clearly realized that this was another hot potato thrown to him by Mo Shan, and he couldn't throw it back anyway.

    Come on, foursome, I'm the one who gets hurt every time.

    Su Tianfang's sentence after sentence really entered their hearts. Everyone has self-esteem. It depends on the strength of this self-esteem. The people behind here naturally began to waver after hearing Su Tianfang's words. The people on the stage  Although it seems that he is fighting with all his strength, he is actually a little distracted, and he is not as desperate as he was at the beginning.

    The group of them "shaken the morale of the army", and it was easier for the masked man to find a breakthrough. After a while, the martial arts team formed by himself was defeated by the masked man in a short time.

    The people who were upside down on the Wutai formed a circle.

    Perhaps no one expected that this side would lose so quickly, or maybe it should be said that they did not expect this side to lose at all, and the masked man would win with fewer enemies and more enemies.

    The masked man just stood among those people, looking down on all beings. At this time, another gust of wind blew by, his wide sleeves fluttered against the bitter wind, and his fluttering robes fluttered like white  Petals, the blue hair on his head are also fluttering in the wind.

    He thrust the sword in his hand into the wooden board under his feet, and continued to swing the fan in his hand.

    "That's it? Still fighting for the position of the leader of the martial arts? Still want to win a decisive victory to be the leader of the martial arts? A joke!"

    When he uttered the last word, without waiting for anyone to react, he used his skills to jump far away, and this jump returned to the rock where he appeared in the first place.

    Seeing this, Su Tianfang moved her eyes with his figure, because she wanted to get the answer she wanted to know about this jade pendant from this masked man.

    "Fifteen years ago, none of you could hold the position of leader. You couldn't beat me, and it's the same today fifteen years later. I advise you to forget it and stop making jokes here."

    Soon he left, leaving this group of people behind.

    "What do you mean? Is he the same person as the one who held the hero meeting fifteen years ago?"

    "No way, it's been fifteen years."

    "Looking at the figure and posture of the person, it doesn't look like"

    "If you don't say that what you practice is an unreasonable exercise, it's been so many years and you're still so young!"

    ""

    Seeing this, Su Tianfang said, "Tell me if you have anything else, I'll be leaving first." He greeted them and left.

    All three of them knew who her goal was, so they tacitly didn't stop her and ask too many questions.

    Bo Dongyuan, who was on the side, sighed, and looked at the endgame on the martial stage.

    "Zhixia, go and check for everyone to see if there is any serious injury."

    Zhixia got the order and naturally obediently carried it out.

    The people's discussions continued, but after this farce, it seemed that they really had no face to argue about the position of the so-called martial arts leader, and they had no interest in who would get this position. Slowly, some people began to  Exited.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 197 Tracking

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The masked man walked all the way, and Su Tianfang followed behind him not far away.

    Su Tianfang didn't deliberately hide her whereabouts, and the masked man didn't look back along the way, as if he didn't notice anyone following him along the way.

    Walking through the trail and out of the mountain forest, Su Tianfang found that the road was getting farther and farther, and the more remote it was, she couldn't understand why this person came to this wilderness, and it was getting colder this day, and he still waved his hand.  Wearing a fan, combined with all these behaviors, this person is probably not mentally ill.

    Seeing the dead silence in front of me, it formed a sharp and strong contrast with the mountain forest full of vitality in front of me.

    Su Tianfang began to hesitate. Seeing that she followed this person farther and farther, and came to this completely unfamiliar place, she was afraid that if she continued to walk, she would not remember the way she came here, and it would be bad if she couldn't go back.  But the person in front of her was one step closer to the truth she was after, and she didn't want to give up.

    When Su Tianfang was still a little hesitant to continue following, the silhouette of a gazebo appeared not far from the road. Su Tianfang thought it was a mirage, but she was dazzled, until she saw the masked man enter the gazebo.  He even stopped and stood in it.

    The masked man turned around and said to Su Tianfang: "You have followed all the way without saying a word, what are you waiting for?"

    Su Tianfang didn't say anything when she heard the breath, she knew early that I was following you, wouldn't it be over if you stopped early?

    Su Tianfang didn't hide it at first, but when the man turned around, he saw himself not far away, and Su Tianfang approached directly.

    After arriving at the gazebo, Su Tianfang discovered that not only were there stone tables and benches in the gazebo, there was actually a bucket on the bench next to the table, which was still covered, and several bowls were turned upside down on the table.

    Unexpectedly, there is a pavilion on the road in the wilderness, and there are buckets and bowls in the pavilion. Presumably, the bucket is filled with tea for passers-by to quench their thirst.  The pavilion is more suitable, and only those who run errands will be willing to work so hard to provide free tea here.

    Su Tianfang stood in front of him, kept a safe distance, then got straight to the point and took out the jade pendant.

    "This jade pendant, you recognize right?"

    The masked man shifted his gaze from Su Tianfang to the jade pendant, looked at the jade pendant, then at Su Tianfang, stared directly into her eyes, and met her gaze.

    "Very important?"

    "it's very important to me."

    "You have worked so hard to follow me all the way, just to ask about this jade pendant?"

    "right."

    "Is there anything about this jade pendant?"

    "This jade pendant was given to me by my deceased mother. I suspect that he has something to do with my dead ghost father whom I have never met."

    Su Tianfang didn't want to beat around the bush, and kept everything outspoken, because she wanted her to be honest, and the other party could also be honest, and give her the answer she wanted quickly.

    The masked man was silent for a while, and then replied: "I don't know."

    I don't know, this is not the answer Su Tianfang wanted to get, Su Tianfang pushed the distance between Yupei and the masked man one step closer.

    "Show me carefully! How can you not recognize it?"

    The masked man quickly took a step back, pulling the distance away. Fortunately, he reacted faster, otherwise the jade pendant would have hit his mask directly.

    "Girl, I really don't recognize you. You are so impatient, I can't help you answer anything."

    "This is exactly the same as the pattern on your clothes, don't pretend to be confused."

    After Su Tianfang finished speaking, the masked man subconsciously looked at his clothes.

    The masked man turned around: "I bought this dress not long ago. Many clothes in that store have this pattern, but the color is different. If you like it, girl, you can go find it."

    The masked man was about to leave after speaking, Su Tianfang hurried to him and blocked his way.

    "Then tell me which store it is? What's the name of the store?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 199 Stripping Clothes

    Su Tianfang was naturally unwilling to give up like this.

    "If you don't tell me, I will follow you wherever you go."

    Su Tianfang's aggressive posture clearly revealed her irrationality in her calmness.

    The masked man continued to walk in another direction, but he refused to answer Su Tianfang's words, which made Su Tianfang feel anxious.

    Seeing that the speech was not good, Su Tianfang used force directly, the masked man had his back to her, she started to pull his clothes, this pulling, the movement was a bit bigger, most of the coat was ripped off, leaving only the other side  Hanging, according to Su Tianfang's strength, if the inner garment is caught, the man may already have "exposed shoulders" at this time.

    The masked man turned his head back, looked sideways at his clothes with lowered eyebrows, then raised his eyes to Su Tianfang, turned around, and said with a smile: "Girl, please respect yourself, this dress is not something you can take care of."

    Su Tianfang let go, and explained with a trembling voice: "I just wanted to pull my arm, but I grabbed it wrong."

    After she finished speaking, she turned her head away and stopped looking at him.

    The masked man straightened his clothes and did not respond for a long time.

    Hearing a rustling sound from behind, without waiting for his response, Su Tianfang said: "As long as you are willing to tell me, I can promise you three things, and I can do whatever you want."

    Su Tianfang clenched her fists, feeling that this person seemed to be unwilling to help her because she was in a difficult situation. She was thinking about what else she could ask others to do for her besides the three things she could promise. Su Tianfang was also waiting.  In the ending, listening to the voice behind me, I knew that the person was still there.

    After a while, something was handed to Su Tianfang, it was a piece of jade.

    "Miss Su is so persistent. You and I met today, and you chased me here. It must be God's will this time. I don't need you to promise three things. I can't fully answer you. This Yujue  "

    Su Tianfang looked at the jade in his hand, and slowly loosened her clenched fist. She took the jade, but at this moment she felt cold all over her body, her eyes and thoughts were all on it, and she couldn't listen to it anymore.  He said something, and subconsciously moved the two pieces of jade closer.

    Because the piece of jade that the masked man took out was the same size as the one in her hand, and half of the patterns were exactly the same, Su Tianfang was shocked at first glance, and even more surprised after comparing it.

    At this moment, Su Tianfang only knew that she had found the right person. This person definitely knew something. In an instant, Su Tianfang subconsciously told her that the person in front of her might be her scumbag father.  This time bx*wx*.co Zhang Si

    Su Tianfang was overjoyed, and suddenly raised her head to look at the person in front of her. As a result, at that moment, the long-lost sense of familiarity came again. The incident happened so suddenly that Su Tianfang was not prepared for it.  He fell down without hesitation.  &#24378&#29306&#32&#98&#120&#119&#120&#46&#99&#111&#32&#35835&#29306

    The masked man was quick and caught Su Tianfang before she fell to the ground, but he also knelt on the ground on one knee and hugged Su Tianfang, preventing her from falling directly to the ground.

    The masked man slapped her with a rounded hand, yelling in panic as he slapped her: "Wake up!"

    Su Tianfang passed out.

    "Why didn't he snort, and fell to the ground immediately, is this a hidden disease?"

    The masked man immediately took Su Tianfang's pulse to understand Su Tianfang's situation. After getting the pulse, he was not in a hurry, so he put the two pieces of jade together and put them away.

    Seeing that it was not too early at this time, the sky was gradually darkening, the dense forest not far away seemed extraordinarily cold and deep, and the roar of unknown wild beasts could be heard in the distance.  It's impossible for someone else to pass by. I'm afraid Su Tianfang's luck is not so good.  Make Big z.com Make Xiao

    The masked man picked up Su Tianfang and took him away

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 200

    Su Tianfang woke up, subconsciously covering her eyes with her hands, and seemed to be holding her forehead.  After calming down for a while, she seemed to be more awake, she sat up, slowly adapted to the light, and then looked around, this strange room, Su Tianfang became vigilant.

    This is where?

    Looking at myself again, the clothes are not messy, most of the quilt covering the body has been kicked to the corner of the bed by myself, and the corners of the quilt are pressing on the body, recalling the situation before I passed out, touched  On himself, after confirming that he had not been violated in any particular way, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then Su Tianfang lifted the quilt and got out of bed.

    The bottom of my heart kept muttering, this time I fainted, it was too dangerous, but fortunately I was fine, I was still alive, fortunately, tsk, he must have the jade pendant.

    The candles on the table were weak, casting a gentle light.

    Su Tianfang got out of bed and opened the door, the world outside the door was dark, Su Tianfang closed the door back.

    Having not eaten for a long time, Su Tianfang felt obviously hungry. There were cakes on the table, but Su Tianfang did not dare to act rashly.

    Deep in an unknown place, like being in a tiger's den, the most urgent thing is to find out the situation as soon as possible, and you can't stay here in the room and wait, or you will be caught in the urn.

    After thinking about it, Su Tianfang opened the door again, looked at the situation outside, and after confirming that there was no one, she slipped away.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Is she really her daughter?"

    &#24378&#29306&#32&#116&#105&#97&#110&#108&#97&#105&#120&#119&#46&#99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306&#12290 Fu Yuan's voice is full of doubts  .

    "After years of observation, there is no doubt that it is her."

    Yu Sheng insisted, which made Fu Yuan even more disappointed. He sighed and said, "I didn't expect to see her for the first time in this way."

    At this time z.com Zhang Si.  "She also came suddenly. After she woke up, I didn't know how to face her."

    "Master, she is in a coma right now, do you want to see her again?"

    This question made him feel even more lost, and he sighed again, but he didn't know what to say.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Su Tianfang got out of the room, she walked around and found that this bureau was somewhat similar to Qingfeng Village. Although she couldn't see it clearly, the shadow of the mountain not far away made Su Tianfang see that she was in the forest.

    "Could it be that this guy brought me to my lair in the Valley of the Wicked?"

    Originally, Su Tianfang was carefully observing everywhere at the beginning, but after walking around, she found that the courtyard was empty, and there was no second person in sight for a long time.

    "Didn't you say that the Valley of the Wicked is full of evil people everywhere? Why don't you see a single ghost after wandering around for a long time, and there are so many lights in this corridor."

    After not seeing anyone other than her for too long, Su Tianfang relaxed, slowly let go of her guard, and walked around the yard.

    Make big z.com make owls.  Su Tianfang jumped onto the roof again, and looked down from above to get a general understanding of the structure of the yard in the night. She looked at a house that was relatively brighter and had a wider roof. Su Tianfang went directly in that direction, and when she got close, she  Then it landed on the ground, as if it had come out of the backyard and into the front yard.

    She thought that there should be someone here because the lights are so bright, so Su Tianfang became cautious again. After getting close to the wall, she really heard a little voice inside. After concentrating on identifying it, it was the sound of people chatting inside. She slowly  Slowly approaching the window, carefully opened a hole, peeked at the scene inside, and recognized the person inside, Su Tianfang's first reaction was to frown

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 201 Clear and clear lies

    Su Tianfang thought for a long time, deliberated bit by bit from the bottom of her heart, and got the answer.  She kept thinking secretly in her heart, but didn't say it out.

    Why is this guy here, sir, he is wearing this suit, because he is the masked man, so he rescued me?

    Judging from this, he is the man in the mask during the day, and what he looked like today during the day, no matter what, he couldn't connect the thin and straight boy with the mighty and strong mask man back then.

    Su Tianfang didn't recover for a long time.

    This jade pendant was the one I gave him when I made the marriage contract. He has held it for so long, so he must have studied it thoroughly long ago. He knows this jade pendant, why didn't he say a word to me!

    I asked him, but he didn't want to answer me, and he pretended not to recognize it at all, and finally took out another piece. So, he already knew that this jade pendant was a pair?

    Su Tianfang thought about it bit by bit, pieced together the content bit by bit, and tried to sort out all the thoughts.

    There are two faces in the room, one is an old friend I am familiar with, and even my husband-in-law who exists in name only, and the other has a bearded face, which looks a little rough.

    A thought flashed through Su Tianfang's mind, wondering if this man was Yu Sheng's father, but then he immediately remembered that his father had already died in the battlefield.

    "At the moment she is in a coma, you should go and have a look"

    Yu Sheng mentioned it again.

    Are you talking about me?

    At this time, 75 zw z. com Zhang Si.  Su Tianfang began to concentrate on eavesdropping.

    Fu Yuan sighed slightly: "Perhaps I don't see her, this is also a good result, after all I Anyway, I just hope that she lives well, Su Yu and his wife have worked hard to take care of her for many years, and now she is married  You, you can take good care of her for me."

    &#24378 &#29306 &#32 &#108 &#105 &#110 &#103 &#104 &#117 &#97 &#103 &#99 &#111 &#32 & #35835 &#29306 &#12290 Wai Tianfang Su Tianfang  Leng, are you talking about taking care of me?  Who is this man?  Why I feel like Yu Sheng said he wanted to marry me from the very beginning, but in the end, it was all because of this person?  That day in the lobby, looking at her with an affectionate appearance, and then seriously handing down the letter of appointment, could it be that all of this is like this, was it premeditated?

    Heh, thinking about it, there has never been an intersection before, and the result is a marriage proposal. The two have never met, and it is impossible to talk about love at first sight, so how much truth can be said in the end?  Such a clear and clear lie Is it because I am old and my brain has degenerated, Su Tianfang laughed at herself.

    A gust of wind mixed with drizzle was floating in the air. Su Tianfang felt the sudden wind, feeling as if it was blowing towards her specially. The wind was mixed with rain, cooling her body, and it was also bit by bit.  Her heart was a little bit cold, and she felt the silence around her, only the sound of conversation in the room remained.

    Anyway I am starting to pay attention to it a little bit. Fortunately, fortunately, I haven't fallen too deep yet, right?  Even if all of his good things are indeed acting, it shouldn't be difficult for him to get away, Su Tianfang comforted himself.

    And who is this person who never leaves himself in three sentences?  Su Tianfang is very conflicted now, whether to stand up and ask.

    "Obviously you have been thinking about her for so many years, and you have said many times that you want to see her. Now that you have a chance, when this day really comes, why don't you want to see her?" Yu Sheng asked.

    Fu Yuan gritted his teeth: "I owe too much, I don't know how to face it."

    Make big z.com make owls.  "A Sheng, will you blame me?" Fu Yuan asked Yu Sheng.

    As soon as the topic changed, it came directly to Yu Sheng. Although it was a little sudden, Yu Sheng responded indifferently: "Master, I yelled this out of my heart, so where is the blame? I'm sorryall this is from the Yu family.  I owe you a lot."

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 202

    Su Tianfang began to hesitate, wondering whether she should go in and ask what happened.  After thinking about it for a while, she felt that it was inappropriate to appear rashly, and it was impolite for her to eavesdrop outside the door for so long. After thinking it over, Su Tianfang decided to turn around and leave, but she didn't want to leave, but chose to go back to the room.

    Previously, I wanted to leave because I didn't know what my situation was like, and I was afraid of the risks. Now I chose not to leave because I knew there would be no risks.

    Don't go in and ask now, but she still needs to know and understand some things clearly. At present, it is obvious that the answer lies with them, so Su Tianfang has to leave, otherwise the next time she gets close to the answer may be indefinitely.

    Su Tianfang, who didn't know much about this yard, went back on the way back, and it was not as smooth as when she came out, but fortunately, she still saw the room in front of her that had not turned off the lights.

    Su Tianfang, who returned to the room, was full of melancholy, so she paced back and forth, and after getting on the bed, she couldn't sleep.

    Seeing that the candle on the table was about to burn out.

    Su Tianfang looked at the door of the room again and again, thinking in her heart: How did you care about yourself, why didn't you come and see the situation after waiting for so long?  Let's not talk about seeing if there is any danger to his life, at least to see if he is awake?  .

    Su Tianfang just lay on the bed in a daze. I don't know how long it took, and finally heard the movement she longed for in this quiet night.

    There was a creaking sound of the door opening, and Su Tianfang was still sleeping in a dress, her eyelids closed gently.

    Su Tianfang was beating a drum in her heart, wondering how many people had come to the room, and then judged from the not-so-light footsteps that there was only one person.

    Yu Sheng came in and saw that the light in the room had become weaker. He found a candle from a cabinet in the room and continued to light it.

    Walking to the bed, I saw Su Tianfang lying flat, with the corners of his mouth raised.

    People lie down so well, but the quilt is so messy that they don't tidy it up.

    "I've been lying down all day, are you hungry? Take you to find something to eat?"

    Su Tianfang thought that Yu Sheng was deceiving her, so she held her breath and did not wake up immediately.

    "Don't pretend, I know you've already woken up. I let Bai Yu watch outside. He has already told me where you went and came back after you got up."

    After Su Tianfang heard that Bai Yu was watching her, she was also discouraged in her pretense, opened her eyes, and looked at Yu Sheng who was standing beside her.

    At this time z.co m Zhang Si.  Seeing Su Tianfang's resentful look, Yu Sheng felt that this woman was even more cute.

    "Get up, you haven't eaten anything on the table, it must be not to your liking, I'll take you to find something to eat."

    Su Tianfang sat up, and the first thing she said was angry.

    &#24378&#29306&#32&#98&#97&#111&#111&#97&#105&#120&#115&#119&#46&#99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306&#12290 "I am not hungry." Found inappropriate  , and added, "I have no appetite."

    Yu Sheng persuaded: "You need to take care of your body now, starving is not good for your body, and it is not good for recovery."

    "It's none of my business if I'm not healthy?"

    Yu Sheng saw that Su Tianfang began to cheat unreasonably, so he sat on the side of the bed to appease her emotions.

    "Don't be angry, you can say whatever you want."

    Make big z.com make owls.  Su Tianfang also began to question the teacher.

    "Yu Sheng, how many things have you lied to me? Also, what things have you lied to me?"

    "I didn't lie to you, they were all true, some were just unspeakable secrets, which are not considered, it is more appropriate to say that I was entrusted by others."

    Being entrusted by others Su Tianfang felt very uncomfortable

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 203

    She said that there was a reason why she was able to catch his attention with her ignorance all these years, so what if she is the future heir of the majestic Butterfly Valley?  Without this soul, this body is nothing more than a young girl, she should be called her, how embarrassing.

    "You mean you were entrusted by someone, right? Who is that?"

    The doubt in Yu Sheng's eyes was only for a moment, and it turned into a deep spring in an instant. He could not see the bottom, and smiled lightly: "Haven't you already met the person who entrusted me to take care of you? Why do you ask so much?"

    Su Tianfang looked at Yu Sheng's eyes, snorted coldly, and said: "What I have seen may not be true, it is useless, I want you to confess to me personally."

    Su Tianfang's solemn expression made the room even more peaceful.

    Yu Sheng said: "You have a good rest tonight. I will take you to see him tomorrow and let him tell you in person."

    "I don't know him very well, it's over if you tell me no."

    "It's only appropriate for him to tell you what you want to know."

    Su Tianfang saw that Yu Sheng's mouth was really strict, but she couldn't ask the information she wanted, and she became a little angry from embarrassment, but it was not easy to get angry, so she could only hold back and keep silent, and I don't know if it was because of emotional instability, Su Tianfang  Feeling that his head began to ache, he couldn't help frowning.

    Seeing her forbearance and discomfort, Yu Sheng felt a little funny in his heart, and took out a homemade pill from his bosom.

    "Since you don't want to eat, here, eat this."

    Su Tianfang looked at him, reached out to take the black pill, looked at it, and found that there was nothing wrong with it, then put it in his mouth and swallowed it.

    "What did you feed me?"

    "Naturally it's good for your health, and you've already eaten it. Don't you think it's too late to ask now?"

    Su Tianfang found that the medicine took effect so quickly, and her bursts of pain dissipated a little.

    "Take off your coat."

    What?  Undress?  Su Tianfang's eyes widened after hearing this, and then she looked at herself.

    "What? Are you scared?" Yu Sheng looked at her with a weird smile.

    At this time 75z wz .co*m Zhang Si.  "Why do you want me to undress, what do you want to do?"

    Yu Sheng turned to her and said: "Take off your coat, I can teach you how to dissolve the medicine better, and I can also help you quickly integrate the chaotic qi in your body and use it for you.  You don¡¯t have to suffer backlash every once in a while.¡±

    "How did you know!"

    &#24378&#29306&#32&#116&#105&#97&#110&#108&#97&#105&#120&#115&#119&#46&#99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306&#12290 Su Tianfang showed enough surprise .

    Yu Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, "I saved you in that hut on the mountain that night."

    Speaking of Yu Sheng helping to untie her clothes, Su Tianfang didn't move, and Yu Sheng was very satisfied to see that she didn't resist.

    The turmoil in Su Tianfang's heart is really layer upon layer, why did it involve the small hut all of a sudden?  How does this guy know about the little hut Could it be that the figure I saw before I fell into a coma was this guy, and he has been secretly following her So, the sudden extra strand in my body  Really angry, is it his?  ?  Isn't he weak?  That time when he was chased by the river, he almost lost his life

    "This medicine has been prepared since then. I have been trying to find a chance to give it to you, but I have never been able to give it to you. This time, it will solve your problem."

    Su Tianfang was still in a daze, but her coat had already been taken off by Yu Sheng who was facing her sideways.

    Afterwards, Yu Sheng treated her behind her.

    Make big z.com make owls.  Feeling the changes in her body again this time, Su Tianfang felt mixed emotions.

    It can be seen that his strength is not weak, but before showing weakness again and again, Su Tianfang thought that he could be so humiliated and willing to be hit by himself, and a sense of guilt arose in her heart.

    "Don't be in a daze, fast luck, if you don't take the initiative to cooperate like this, I will be very tired by myself."

    Su Tianfang followed Yu Sheng's guidance and began to move

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 204

    "You said take me to see him, when can we see him?"

    "You need to rest and recover now. It's not suitable to be too excited. When you recover, I will take you to see him."

    It has been many days since Yu Sheng healed her and recovered that night.

    However, Yu Sheng had no intention of letting the two of them meet.

    Su Tianfang tried to find it by herself, but walking around in this huge courtyard, she couldn't see the person she wanted to see.

    Su Tianfang felt that she was being controlled, and thought that since she couldn't get what she wanted, it would be meaningless to stay here, so she found an opportunity to sneak out.

    Furthermore, even if she disappeared for a few days, Su Tianfang was also afraid that Moshan and the others would worry about her, and after the hero conference ended, she didn't know what was going on now, so she wanted to go back.

    Finding a place at the back, climbing over the wall and leaving the mansion, Su Tianfang walked out of the quiet alley only to find that there was a market outside the mansion. She couldn't help but sigh in her heart, this house is located in a busy city, yet it is so quiet inside.

    Although it was an unfamiliar market outside, it didn't interrupt Su Tianfang's desire to leave, and the bustle and bustle of the market didn't make her stop for too long.

    It¡¯s just that not long after leaving the gate of the market, Su Tianfang discovered the problem. She was not familiar with the outside world, so she got lost all of a sudden. She didn¡¯t know where to go. After walking around in the forest for a few times  , and found that she couldn't find the direction to go back the same way.

    "What the hell? What kind of place is this in the corner of the mountain? The market in front is very lively, why is there no way to go out here! Could it be that my old lady hit a ghost in broad daylight and went to a paradise?"

    Su Tianfang tried to find a tall tree to broaden her field of vision to help her find the way out, but she went around and went around, but failed.

    ? When Su Tianfang got angry and was about to go mad, Bai Yu came out and stood beside Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang turned her head and saw Bai Yu, her face tightened, obviously frightened by the sudden appearance.

    Bai Yu smiled.  This time kanzong yi.c c Zhang Si

    "Young Madam, Master asked me to take you back."

    Don't say please, but say take.

    Su Tianfang calmed down, looked at him, then looked around, but didn't answer, turned around, found a direction, and left.

    I didn't stop early when I came out, and let me get lost here for a long time before I came out.

    "Young Madam, you are going the wrong way, this way."

    Bai Yu kindly reminded Su Tianfang that he turned on the spot and walked in the opposite direction, but still didn't say a word.  &#24378&#29306&#32&#107&#97&#110&#122&#111&#110&#103&#121&#105&#46&#99&#99&#32&#35835&#29306

    After returning, Bai Yu directly brought Su Tianfang to Yu Sheng.

    Yu Sheng sipped tea, and said unhurriedly: "I have written a letter and sent someone to deliver the letter to the inn, telling them that you are all right with me, so that they don't have to worry, so you can rest assured, your jade pendant  Send it together, treat it as a token, and just take it back when you go back."

    Su Tianfang also heard that this guy had arranged everything properly, and she was both in love and angry.

    "After walking for so long, are you thirsty?"

    Su Tianfang behaved very well this time, she didn't complain or talk back, she sat down and poured herself a full cup of tea.

    Feeling the temperature of the tea from the teacup and the heat floating in the air, Su Tianfang first took a small sip, and then drank it in one gulp.

    "Take me to see him, or I will run away tomorrow." Zhi Da z.com Zhi Xiao

    "Drink slowly, drink tea slowly, you can't feel it when you drink it in such a hurry, you can waste this good tea."

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 205 The Cave

    "Don't tell me this, I think maybe I should endure it, but I keep a sense of reason to tell you, I don't want to endure it, do you understand what I mean? Don't force me to slap you."

    Su Tianfang freed his hand holding the teacup and pointed at Yu Sheng with his index finger.

    Su Tianfang said harsh words, although Yu Sheng couldn't understand half of what she said, because she had never heard of it or seen it in any classics, but he really felt the strong unkindness, this smile  The threat hidden in the book is too obvious, it's all shown in the eyes.

    "Every lady should be gentle."

    "I am your wife, and I am already a married woman. No one who knows me, except you, will regard me as a lady." You tell me about a lady, what are you daydreaming about?

    Yu Sheng froze, looking at Su Tianfang.

    Su Tianfang has not yet realized the impact of her words on Yu Sheng.

    After a long while, Su Tianfang felt that the atmosphere was a bit inexplicable. Looking back at what she just said, she wondered if there was anything wrong, and felt that she should find something else to break the silence.

    Su Tianfang put on an unnatural smile on his face, ready to speak.

    Yu Sheng only said: "After drinking this cup of tea, I will take you to see him."

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang's smile gradually disappeared from his face.  She wanted to say, why did the conversation turn around so quickly, and suddenly said that he took her to see him, which made her a little confused.  But she was also afraid, and when she asked him, he changed his mind and didn't take her to see that person, so she didn't ask.

    She didn't know how to answer, so she could only simply nodded and replied perfunctorily.

    Fu Yuan used to get drunk in the backyard pavilion at this time, so Yu Sheng took Su Tianfang directly to the backyard pavilion.

    However, the pavilion in the backyard seemed a bit hidden, so Su Tianfang never went here to rest during this time.

    Su Tianfang saw that Yu Sheng led her along the long corridor for a while, then passed through an attic downstairs, then bypassed a small pond, and then came to a mountain. Su Tianfang looked at it.  It looks like a rockery, but relatively speaking, the rockery is still connected to the mountain and is higher.

    ?Looking at this point, the front is gone. There is a small bridge on the side, but walk on the small bridge.  The end of the bridge was only connected to the water in the pond, and there was no way to go. On the other side, Su Tianfang looked into it, and there was only a not-so-big hole inside.  There is light coming in from the hole, so you can vaguely see what's inside.

    Seeing that Yu Sheng continued to walk forward, he stopped a step away from the mountain. Under Su Tianfang's bewildered expression, Yu Sheng stretched out his hand to remove the grass covering the mountain.

    Su Tianfang was startled, there is still a road behind the grass?

    Going forward, I took a look at the hole. It wasn't too big, but it seemed that two people could pass through it. Visually, it shouldn't look crowded, but it was a bit short. If you didn't walk with your back bent, she might be easily bumped into by her height.

    Su Tianfang thought, after walking in, could it be the basement that goes down, and there is a deeper cave inside.

    ?Looking at it, there was light, but it was not real, as if there was a hole in the top through which light came in, and Su Tianfang could only see two or three meters inside.

    It's not all stones, but there are plants she doesn't recognize. There is a plant growing wantonly on the stone wall, with green and big leaves.

    "Do you want to go in from here?"

    Yu Sheng nodded in response.

    "Don't we need to turn on a light before going in?" &#24378&#29306&#32&#55&#53&#122&#119&#111&#114&#103&#46&#99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306

    "It's just a passage, not very long."

    After hearing this, Su Tianfang let go of her doubts and walked in.

    After entering inside, Su Tianfang became more cheerful. It turned out that it was not as short as she thought, and it was wider. But before walking far, she saw two openings.

    Su Tianfang turned around to ask Yu Sheng's opinion: "Do you want to go from the inside?"

    "It's all the same, different routes lead to the same goal."

    Hearing this, Su Tianfang was dubious, so he walked in a few quick steps, followed closely by Yu Sheng.

    Before finishing the road, only a few steps, Su Tianfang saw another hole in one place, she got in, walked back from the road she just walked, and went directly around.  After a circle, she believed this time, there is really no difference between the two paths, feelings are designed to play.

    Yu Sheng seesTianfang, with her child's mind and her slightly slumped face, gave a doting smile.  Make Big z.com Make Xiao

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 206: Everyone Poached by Yu

    ?After leaving the entrance of the cave, what a pity, the scene that came into view was so ordinary, Su Tianfang thought that there would be a hidden world outside.

    But soon Su Tianfang's thoughts changed, and she suddenly became enlightened.

    What Su Tianfang felt differently was that when walking in the cave, he always felt that he was walking on the horizontal line, but after coming out, the field of vision suddenly widened, and when he turned around and looked around the cave entrance, he realized that this is now  People have come to the halfway up the mountain.

    Walk along this winding corridor and walk to the other side of the mountain. On the other side of the mountain is a pavilion.

    This pavilion is two stories high, and the four corners of the eaves are raised high. Just looking at the raised parts, it looks like the teeth of some wild animals. But when you look at the roof as a whole, the eaves are curved and slightly turned upwards, like a bird spreading its wings and trying to fly.  high altitude.

    ? Seeing how much time has passed since I have been tossing and tossing for so long, it will be getting late, and it is time to start lighting the lanterns.

    Su Tianfang asked: "After traveling around for so long, is this considered to be the destination?"

    "Well, here we are."

    Yu Sheng pulled Su Tianfang close and knocked on the door.

    Su Tianfang still wanted to resist, but found that she was restrained by Qiao Jin, so she just rolled her eyes.

    "Come in."

    Su Tianfang was still confused when she heard the voice coming from inside, slurred, and the door was already pushed open.

    Fu Yuan was drunk, when he saw Yu Sheng dragging Su Tianfang in, the wine glass stopped in the air, as if he forgot that he wanted to drink.

    This was the first time he saw Su Tianfang standing in front of him soberly. At this moment, Su Tianfang was not smiling, which made him feel a trace of elegance and aloofness.  &#24378&#29306&#32&#57&#98&#122&#119&#46&#99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306

    This unsmiling expression also resembles the long-gone old friend in Fu Yuan's heart.

    "You came."

    He put down the wine glass, showing a little nervousness, as if he couldn't let go of the unnatural share, he took it up.

    Seeing this strange action, Su Tianfang didn't know how to respond to the man in front of her. She held Yu Sheng's hand tightly, and turned her eyes to Yu Sheng for help.

    Yu Sheng felt the uneasiness conveyed by Su Tianfang.

    "Actually, Su Yu is not your biological father. The person in front of you is your biological father, named Fu Yuan."

    Su Tianfang wasn't in a daze, but she didn't know how to answer the words for a while. She had already guessed this level, so she wasn't too surprised, but Yu Sheng just poked it out without laying the groundwork.  That's when she was caught off guard and didn't know how to pick it up.  In the end, there was just an "oh".

    As if a little unwilling, Su Tianfang chased after him and explained: "I know, I just want to see him, just want to hear him admit it, I tsk I can guess." I'm not that stupid, God, I have to  See what he is for and what to do now.

    Even Fu Yuan became stupid all of a sudden, he didn't know what else to say, and then he started to justify himself.

    "I dare not forget all these years that I still have a (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 207

    The story was divided into two parts. Because of Yu Sheng's troubles, the hero meeting could not be successfully concluded, so they all agreed on a new day and planned to hold the hero meeting again.

    After Mo Shan and the others received the letter, they waited for Su Tianfang to come back in the inn.

    "Uncle Mo, the date of the hero conference has been rescheduled. If she hasn't come back by then, should we still go?" Xia Hongxue asked Mo Shan for his opinion.

    "Seeing that the rivers and lakes have been quiet for so many years, there is nothing we can do to choose a martial arts leader from the Heroes Conference held today. No matter whether Nizi is back or not, we will all need to participate."

    "This person doesn't leave an address when he delivers letters, now." Su Ziyang said.

    Mo Shan asked back: "Will you leave the address and wait for us to find him?"

    Xia Hongxue said: "The people from the Guli faction are really true. They didn't come until after this time. If they had come earlier, they wouldn't have let her run away alone."

    Xia Hongxue cast her eyes on Su Ziyang between words.

    "Stop insinuating, even if you don't have to take care of this kid, if Nizi doesn't let you follow her, you can't follow her." &#24378&#29306&#32&#55&#53&#122&#119&#111&#114&#103&#46&#46&#  99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306

    During Su Ziyang's short days when Su Tianfang was away, Xia Hongxue didn't make him feel better. He would remind him a few words from time to time, but he owed him a lot more than Situ Xianyun. Fortunately, with Mo Shan around, he still restrained himself.  a little.  This time *or g. com Zhang Si

    On the other side, Fu Yuan's memoirs did not end until the moon was over and the cold wind swam across the valley.

    Su Tianfang listened to Fu Yuan repeating all these things, and she couldn't say she hated the man in front of her. However, Su Tianfang didn't experience the hardships that Yueya experienced in her childhood.  There is no way to forgive him instead of Crescent Moon.

    Regarding the evil fate among these three people, Su Tianfang wanted to ask Fu Yuan a question, but since Yu Sheng was by her side, she could only swallow her doubts and didn't ask them out, waiting for another opportunity to ask.  .

    So seeing that Fu Yuan finished speaking, Su Tianfang also left.  Fu Yuan wanted to keep her, but he didn't dare to stay, so he cast his eyes on Yu Sheng for help, Yu Sheng just shook his head, smiled helplessly, and then followed Su Tianfang away, leaving Fu Yuan here alone to mourn.

    Yu Sheng followed behind Su Tianfang, and the two returned the same way.

    They didn't wait when they came, and when they went out, the road in the cave had already been lit by several candle lamps.

    Out of the cave, Su Tianfang didn't know what she wanted to do, so she walked to the Broken Bridge beside the pool, looked at the rockery not far away, then squatted down, stretched her hands into the water, and felt the water.  The numb coolness coming from the fingertips.

    The faint moonlight cast down, and there was a little water on the water, making the mountain not so dark.

    Yu Sheng stood silently behind her, not disturbing her, and looked at the unclear figure with the help of the natural light.

    After a while, Yu Sheng broke the silence and asked Su Tianfang first.

    "Before you thought about meeting him day and night, but now that you see him, why can't you feel the happiness that you have fulfilled your wish? Shouldn't you have a lot of things you want to ask him? Why are you so quiet when you want to meet him?"  Make a big z.com Make an owl

    After a while, Su Tianfang responded to him: "Before I came to see him, I had fantasized about what it would be like after I saw him, and thought about many possibilities, probably because of the previous experience.  Expected too much, so nowmaybe it's disappointment."

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 208 Touching the face

    "Comparing what he said with what my parents told me, there is at least 40% of the discrepancy."

    Instead of analyzing, Yu Sheng asked Su Tianfang directly: "The implication is that 40% of Fu Yuan's words are false?"

    "I just said that there is a 40% discrepancy, but who is telling the truth? I don't know. After all, my parents only learned about Lin Yuan from Lin Yuan, and then relayed it to me again. Fu Yuan,  He is the protagonist of this story, and I have no way of verifying how much of what he said is true or not."

    "Since there are many doubts, why don't you ask to clarify on the spot?" Yu Sheng asked.

    "I know these words in my heart, and I don't have to verify them with them, because the answer is not that important to me. What I have been persistent for so long is not what I really want."

    From Su Tianfang's tone, Yu Sheng felt that Su Tianfang was in a low mood, so he didn't ask any more questions. He was afraid that if he asked again, Su Tianfang wouldn't be in the mood to tell him anything.

    Su Tianfang looked back, and asked: "Is there any tavern where I can listen to music? It would be better if there are operas."

    "Yes, I will take you there."

    ? Yu Sheng stretched out his hand, and Su Tianfang put his hand on it naturally, letting Yu Sheng pull him to stand up.

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ?The red incense tent, you still think about it, the world of mortals can't see through it, since ancient times, a lot of love is more beautiful than life

    At this time 75 zwz.com Zhang Si.  For this life, I wish my husband, the sound of silk and bamboo, will be accompanied by a thousand-year-old beauty

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ? A piece of paper is endless and sad

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The actors on the stage played the piano and sang songs, and the people in the audience just drank without knowing the taste of wine.

    Seeing that it was already the third jug of wine, Su Tianfang left a few times and came back to continue drinking. Yu Sheng didn't want to accompany the wine to his heart's content, but only when Su Tianfang raised his glass and asked for it.  One bite, Su Tianfang didn't mind either.

    &#24378&#29306&#32&#122&#104&#117&#105&#121&#111&#46&#99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306&#12290 The opera on the stage is so affectionate that Su Tianfang can't understand the explanation of the opera  What is it, I just enjoy and covet this actor's voice very much, Yu Sheng's money has been handed over to Xiaoer several times by her, and she always leaves this actor on stage to listen to different songs.

    Yu Sheng looked at Su Tianfang's affectionate devotion, and tapped the table with his fingertips to beat the rhythm from time to time, as if he really enjoyed the drama.

    Yu Sheng also took a few more glances at the actor.

    It wasn't until Su Tianfang was drunk that his consciousness became blurred, and he didn't keep the actor any longer. The actor's last song was about to end, and he kept his eyes on Su Tianfang for a while. Until the end of the song was confirmed, Su Tianfang had no intention of continuing.  Then she got off the stage holding her instrument.

    Su Tianfang's silence finally exhausted Yu Sheng's patience.  Yu Sheng saw that the wine on the table was gone.

    He pursed his lips tightly, left his seat, and walked to Su Tianfang's side.

    Su Tianfang only felt a sudden tightening of her wrist, and then, her head hit Yu Sheng's chest.  Yu Sheng pulled Su Tianfang up with both hands and hugged her tightly, probably because he was afraid that Su Tianfang would fall.

    Su Tianfang was obviously drunk and a little confused, looked up at this familiar face, and smiled foolishly.

    Yu Sheng looked at the person in his arms, and looked directly into Su Tianfang's eyes. Seeing that Su Tianfang did not resist, he helped her to leave.

    After taking the person home, he sent him back to the room. After confirming that Su Tianfang was fast asleep, Yu Sheng tiptoed out of Su Tianfang's room, obviously unable to bear to wake her up.

    Looking at the oil lamp on the table, Yu Sheng did not extinguish it.

    Yu Sheng walked to the door, opened the door but did not close it when he first came in, Yu Sheng only took the opportunity to close the door when he was about to go out, when a voice came from behind.

    "You sent me back and you left like this? Am I so bad?"

    Although Su Tianfang's voice was low, it seemed to be accusing something.

    Yu Sheng was stunned for a moment, then turned around to see Su Tianfang lying on the bed, with her head supported by her hands, the quilt that had been covered for her, but she turned over and a corner of the quilt hit the ground, then she shook her head: "  You drank too much."

    Hearing Su Tianfang's breath like thunder, Yu Sheng couldn't fathom Su Tianfang's mind, whether it was a heavy sigh, or whether she was tired.

    At this time, a gust of wind came and poured into the room from the door, shaking the fire on the table, Yu Sheng had no choice but to close the door first.

    ?Walking to the bed, looking at the distraught appearance on the bed, Yu Sheng persuaded: "Don'tNao, sleep well, I will make some medicine for you tomorrow to replenish your energy.  "

    Then he attached himself to her shoulders and wanted her to lie down.

    Make big z.com make owls.  Su Tianfang stretched out one hand to Yu Sheng's face, and put the cold hand on Yu Sheng's warm face, he didn't put it down for a long time, and even rubbed it.

    Yu Sheng's heart throbbed for a while, and she let her rub his face

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 209 - Maid Leng Yue

    Yu Sheng opened his mouth but made no sound.

    Su Tianfang smiled, as if this was what she wanted.

    The two people's eyes met at this time.

    Although Yu Sheng wasn't drunk, he drank a little wine with Su Tianfang after all. Under the stimulation of that little alcohol, his gaze slowly moved down from between Su Tianfang's eyebrows to Su Tianfang's pink tenderness.  thin lips.  Seeing Su Tianfang's beautiful (fascinating) attitude in front of him, Yu Sheng became lustful for Su Tianfang.

    He grabbed Su Tianfang's hand on his face, removed her hand from his face, pressed it on the bed, and sat down.  Following Yu Sheng's movement, Su Tianfang lay flat on the ground and let out a groan.

    Yu Sheng thought he was hurting her, so he tightened his grip on Su Tianfang a lot.

    Su Tianfang looked at Yu Sheng, smirked, then struggled again, pulled out her hand, closed her eyes and turned over, finding a comfortable position for herself to lie down, but it was still under Yu Sheng's body.

    Seeing Su Tianfang like this, Yu Sheng squinted his eyes and frowned, still hesitating what he should do next.  Soon Su Tianfang turned over again and asked, "Don't you need to sleep?" His eyes were still open.

    Yu Sheng mustered up his courage, and slowly leaned forward, ready to kiss Su Tianfang.

    At this time, there were knocks on the door, and this knock on the door seemed to wake Yu Sheng up.

    All of a sudden, Yu Sheng thought: She is drunk and unconscious, if she wakes up and sees me giving her to well, I'm afraid she will murder her husband.

    Yu Sheng turned his head to look at the door, and was about to get up. Su Tianfang grabbed his neck with his hands, hooked him hard, and approached him in both directions. Yu Sheng entered Su Tianfang's arms.

    Su Tianfang's head just rested on Yu Sheng's shoulder, and she said with a smile in Yu Sheng's ear, "Leave him alone." Immediately after a heavy panting, as if she was being restrained, she slowly uttered two more words, ""  accompany me."

    The knock on the door sounded again, and Su Tianfang was panting for a while, hearing a different kind of familiarity in Yu Sheng's ears, and the knock on the door could no longer enter his heart.

    After Su Tianfang finished speaking, her swan-like neck was thrown back, and she was about to sleep back on the bed. This arm was still hooked around Yu Sheng's neck.

    Yu Sheng paused for a moment: "This is what you want." Immediately after, he slapped the palm and turned off all the lights in the room.

    Bai Yu outside the door was still thinking about what was going on. After all, he had been secretly protecting him. When he saw the young master going in, he planned to come out and then turned back. He also closed the door to see if there was anything that needed help.  Now, even the lights are out.

    Well, I should leave as soon as possible, neither of these two ancestors can be offended.

    When Su Tianfang woke up, it was already the next morning, and the light coming in from outside the room allowed her to see everything in the room clearly.

    Opening her eyes, the scene that caught her eyes made her recognize that it was her own bed. When she got up to look, it was still the antique room, and she was the only one on the bed. Thinking about last night, she couldn't help but smile.

    The stove on the table emits long white smoke, which is aromatherapy.

    Su Tianfang calmed down for a moment, got out of bed, put on her shoes, put on her clothes first, walked to the table, poured herself a glass of water, and spat into the spittoon under the table  , and then another glass of water, this glass of water was drank, a coolness soaked into the lungs, and he became sober in an instant, but because he drank too much alcohol, he felt a splitting headache.

    "Ma'am?"

    A sweet voice came from outside the door, tentative, so it was not very loud.

    Su Tianfang frowned, not sure if the voice was calling her, so she didn't answer.

    But looking at the figure reflected on the door, Su Tianfang also called out tentatively.

    "What's up?"

    "Master, let me take a look. If Madam wakes up, wash Madam and go to dinner."

    Arranged a maid?

    Su Tianfang thinks about it carefully, she has lived here for a few days, except for some cleaning staff and older women, it seems that there are no other young women.

    "Madam, can the servants come in?"

    "No need, just wait outside the door."

    Su Tianfang never wanted people to serve her, so she didn't want people to come in.

    Leng Yue outside the door heard that Su Tianfang said no, so she stood there obediently and waited.

    Leng Yue heard that there was not much movement inside, and felt that it had been a long time, so she called Su Tianfang again.

    "Ma'am, why don't you come in and help me as a servant?"

    Su Tianfang here?Having done her own hair, she slowly picked up a pair of white jade earrings on the table and gestured slowly in front of the mirror. Hearing the voice outside the door, she knew that the people outside the door had been waiting for a long time, and then aimed at the  Put it on quickly.

    Leng Yue didn't respond when she heard it, but she was still thinking that this lady would not be easy to serve, right?  Then there was only a creaking sound, and she saw that the door was opened, and a woman in white clothes walked out from the inside, her expression was a bit more glamorous than Chang'e on the moon.

    Su Tianfang took a rough look, and looked at her face, she felt like a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl, and her appearance was quite standard.

    "Let's go."

    Leng Yue listened and thought in her heart: Madam's voice is still moderate, she doesn't seem so cold and arrogant, it shouldn't be difficult to get along with.

    Su Tianfang knew the way, so she walked ahead without waiting for Leng Yue to lead her.

    Leng Yue had no choice but to follow behind.

    Looking at the back of the person walking in front, Leng Yue said nothing.

    Su Tianfang also didn't want to chat too much with someone she didn't know well.

    So the two of them remained silent all the way.

    Seeing that she was about to reach the place, Leng Yue couldn't bear it after all, she said with a stern face: "Ma'am You weren't angry just now, were you?"

    Leng Yue herself didn't speak very softly anymore, she just wanted to give it a try, and if she didn't hear it, just pretend she didn't ask. Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, Su Tianfang stopped her progress and turned around.

    Leng Yue also quickly stood still, thankful that she was a little far away, and raised her head to meet Su Tianfang. She felt that the sharp gaze was directed at her, and she didn't dare to breathe for a moment.

    Su Tianfang looked at Leng Yue, and it was rare to see the submissive and cautious appearance of the person in front of him.  With a shallow smile, it seems that he is appreciating rare treasures at this time, and his eyes are getting more and more greedy.

    "What's your name?"&#24378&#29306&#32&#107&#97&#97&#110&#122&#111&#110&#103&#121&#105&#46&#99&#99&#32&#35835&#29306

    "Return to madam, servant girl Leng Yue."

    "Leng Yue? How did you come to work here."

    "Master Bai bought me."

    "Master Bai?" Bai Yu?

    "It's Master Bai Yubai, who gave my father five taels of silver, and my father bought it." At this time k*anzongyi.cc Zhang Si

    Su Tianfang frowned, bought it back It seems that Fu Yuan has a bad reputation in the world, and one of the reasons is because he bought women to practice kung fu in the early years.

    "Is your family very poor?"

    Leng Yue shook her head, unwilling to admit that her family was poor.

    "Why were you sold?"

    "My father wants to drink, there is no money for the drink"

    "I will sell you without money for the wine, your mother agrees?" Zhi Daz.com Zhi Xiao

    "I don't have a mother."

    Su Tianfang's heart skipped a beat, she didn't speak for a while, and fell silent.

    Then he smiled slightly: "Let's go, I've already wasted a lot of time."

    Leng Yue listened to Han Han and continued to follow Su Tianfang with her head sullen

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 210

    At the dinner table, there was only Yu Sheng but no Fu Yuan. Although they hadn't eaten together during this time, after the night before, Su Tianfang still had some things to ask.

    "Where is Fu Yuan?"

    "Didn't he never eat with us? Of course he didn't come."

    Su Tianfang thought about it, and it was true.

    "Take me to see him again later. I have some questions, I have asked him, so I can have the answer and give Su Yulin Wan an explanation."

    "Okay, I'll take you to him when you're full."

    "I'm leaving in two days, you can find someone to take me out."

    In fact, Su Tianfang wanted to say that she would leave today, but thinking about it, she just walked through it once yesterday, but she didn¡¯t make it, and it¡¯s not appropriate to leave again the next day.

    "Okay, I'll pack up when the time comes, and I'll be with you."

    "I'll go by myself."

    "You don't know the way, let me accompany you."

    Yu Sheng poked Su Tianfang's sore spot all of a sudden, and Su Tianfang froze and didn't speak.

    For Su Tianfang, the life here is indeed comfortable, but the outside world has not yet reached the point where she can let go. What she needs to do is to rectify the name of Lin Yuan, and even more so, rectify the name of Butterfly Valley.

    The seven grand masters handed over all their lifelong learning to her. In the end, even the true qi and internal energy were passed on to her without reservation, not only to make her better in the world, but also to find out what happened in Linyuan back then.  .

    While eating, Su Tianfang asked: "I heard that the valley of the wicked is notorious because it bought young women to practice evil kung fu. Is there such a thing?"

    Yu Sheng smiled and said: "Do you think I look like the person who practiced evil skills they said?"

    Su Tianfang gave him a big white eye.

    "I'm talking about Fu Yuan."

    "Since you still want to see him, why don't you ask him directly?"

    "Ask himI don't want to ask him, seeing him is annoying."

    Su Tianfang felt helpless. He is not really my father. I care so much about what he does. I found him, not for the sake of my knot, but for them. I just want to live a carefree life. But  Seeing that they can't get rid of their knots, I always feel uncomfortable. This should be Crescent Moon's business, but since I have become Crescent Moon, then Crescent Moon's business is nothing more than my business. I just want to complete it.  It's my mission.

    Yu Sheng took a look. At this time, there are not only the two of them, but also servants. It would be a lie to say that they don't care about it, so I don't want to say it. If Su Tianfang agrees to ask Fu Yuan later, then there is no need to leave this place.  The outsiders paid for it, but Su Tianfang directly stated that he did not want to ask Fu Yuan, so he chose to send someone out first.

    "You all wait outside the door."

    Others left after hearing the order, except Leng Yue, who was still standing behind Su Tianfang.

    "You go out first, too."

    Leng Yue hesitated: "Butbut Master BaiMaster Bai said that I should stay with my wife every step of the way."

    Su Tianfang turned her head to look at the silly girl behind her, then turned around and said, "If there is anything to avoid, just say it directly. If it wasn't for this girl, I wouldn't have thought of asking this question."

    Yu Sheng became interested now, Su Tianfang actually asked because of a maid who just met her.

    "It's just rumors in the rivers and lakes."

    "Then the buyer, is there such a thing?"

    "have."

    "Then why did you buy those?"

    "This¡ªI'm afraid you have to ask him yourself."

    Yu Sheng smiled meaningfully.

    "He didn't tell you?"

    "I said it, I just think it's more appropriate for him to tell you." At this time lingch enks.com Zhang Si

    "Since you didn't adoptpractice, then what happened to the screams those people said they heard?"

    "Everything that happened back then was just an illusion."

    "Don't go around in circles."

    "Let him tell you."

    Su Tianfang smashed her chopsticks with a "tsk", showing serious dissatisfaction.

    He has already told you, you can just tell me and it's over, why are you bothering.

    Looking at the situation, Yu Sheng realized that Su Tianfang was impatient again. This woman really had no patience, so she obediently gave in.  &#24378&#29306&#32&#108&#105&#110&#103&#99&#104&#101&#110&#107&#115&#46&#99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306

    "He didn't practice evil skills back then, and all of this was just the malice of people in the world.It's just guesswork.

    The people recruited by the Valley of the Wicked in the early days were indeed not good people, but many of them were forced to vote for the Valley of the Wicked.

    Among them, there are many who have been robbers, those who were forced to kill people and did not want to be sent to the guillotine, those who had no way out, and those who were framed and mistaken for betraying the sect so they fled. They couldn't see the world clearly and wanted to change places  living.  Anyway, there are all kinds of goods.  "

    Su Tianfang complained again from the bottom of her heart, my good fellow, your Evilman Valley is still a "Liangshan".

    "What does this have to do with buying people to practice evil kung fu?"

    Yu Sheng really wanted to laugh when he heard this, so he continued to explain to Su Tianfang seriously: "The problem is that these people are mainly men, and most of them are rough people who don't understand anything. There are many people, but their lives are messy.  Yes, and there is that kind of needs, most of them are young people who can't walk in the world swaggeringly, and those who are greedy for life and afraid of death, so they have no choice but to buy women."

    Su Tianfang didn't understand, but was shocked. There were one hundred and eight heroes in Liangshan, one hundred and five men, and only three women, and they didn't fall to the point of buying women.

    Su Tianfang thought for a while, and her face darkened.

    "So, you buy someone to force a match? You don't care if they agree or not?"

    "No, I just let them live and work. Originally, the girls from poor families were bought back. During those years of wars and turmoil, natural disasters and man-made disasters, most of them were families who could not afford food, and there were many who sold their children. I bought them."  Coming back also gave them a way to survive, taking care of their food and drink, making love here for a long time, and those who are willing to get together to live together will naturally become." Zhi Da z.com Zhi Xiao

    "What about the person who doesn't want to stay here? Did he escape? Did he find his lover in the end?"

    At this time, Su Tianfang seems to have forgotten that she is the person who is looking for the answer, but seems to be listening to the book, listening to it with gusto, and is still looking forward to the follow-up.

    ? This chapter is not finished, please click on the next page to continue reading, more exciting later!

    "Hehe, if Fu Yuan buys them, then they are their masters. Do you think those girls look like you, "rebels?" Naturally, they won't escape, and they can't escape. The Valley of the Wicked wasn't like that back then.  Is it easy to get in and out?"

    There was something in Yu Sheng's words, and Su Tianfang suddenly revealed the meaning behind it.

    "I heard that the Wicked Man's Valley was easy to defend and difficult to attack, so those martial arts righteousness wanted to attack the Wicked Man's Valley, but they all failed. Is there some secret around here?"

    "I can't say it's a secret. It's just that the area around here was full of traps back then. If you walked around easily, you would be killed if you were not careful. The screams you heard are actually some women who are unwilling to stay here.  If you want to escape and fall into the trap, you will lose your life, and you are unlucky. Those who escaped were carried back to be buried alive. Some were rescued in time and saved their lives. Other women saw  Those who are afraid of death will naturally not escape." Yu Sheng said, with a hint of regret in his words.

    Su Tianfang also felt bad after hearing this, and felt pity for these dead women. For a moment, she also thought of Yueya who was bought to a brothel to suffer and die, and felt uncomfortable, as well as Qingqing who committed herself to the brothel.

    "You have also seen that there are no young women in the mansion, and some still live in this mansion. They are those who did not want to marry in those years, and in order to repay their kindness, they stayed in Fu Yuan's mansion to work.

    Now, after so many years, the Valley of the Wicked has accepted so many people, and they are basically able to live in peace. Many people have retired to the Jianghu and do not ask about outside affairs. Occasionally, some people go out to buy some items and come back. They will not go out  Stay too long.  "&#24378&#29306&#32&#116&#105&#97&#110&#108&#97&#105&#120&#119&#46&#99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306 this time ti*anlai*xw.co*  m Zhang Si

    Yu Sheng continued to talk about this paragraph, only to realize that Su Tianfang's complexion didn't seem very good, so he stopped other details and stopped here.

    "About buying women, that's about it. Is there anything else you want to know?"

    "Then you are still continuing to buy people?"

    "No."

    "Is it because you haven't bought people here since you took care of it?"

    "you could say so."

    "Then why did you buy her again?"

    Yu Sheng looked at the person Su Tianfang was referring to, Leng Yue.

    "Bai Yu said, you are also my wife after all, and you need someone to take care of you. He bought this girl on his own initiative after he saw it after he went out."

    "I do not need."

    When Leng Yue heard Su Tianfang's resolute, ruthless words, she became even more convinced in her heart that Su Tianfang was angry with her, despised her, despised her as a poor girl, never learned etiquette, never read books, and didn't understand  Courtesy.

    "It's not like I'm missing an arm or a leg. If there's anything I can do by myself, don't listen to him, especially Bai Yu."

    The following words were said by Su Tianfang to Yueya.  Make Big z.com Make Xiao

    "What are you supposed to do?"

    After adding another sentence, he continued to eat

    (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)What Fang Fang said was so resolute and ruthless, she was even more convinced in her heart that Su Tianfang was angry with her, despised her, despised her as a poor girl who had never learned etiquette, did not read books, and did not understand etiquette.

    "It's not like I'm missing an arm or a leg. If there's anything I can do by myself, don't listen to him, especially Bai Yu."

    The following words were said by Su Tianfang to Yueya.  Make Big z.com Make Xiao

    "What are you supposed to do?"

    After adding another sentence, he continued to eat

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 211

    After Su Tianfang asked Yu Sheng and confirmed that Fu Yuan was there, he didn't let Yu Sheng lead the way, and didn't let Leng Yue follow him, but went to find Fu Yuan alone.

    Before going to the attic, Su Tianfang saw Fu Yuan in the pavilion.

    Fu Yuan was looking into the distance, Su Tianfang didn't know what he was looking at, and didn't know what to call him right now, so he walked up directly.

    Feeling that someone was approaching, Fu Yuan turned his head to look in the direction Su Tianfang came from. He was surprised that Su Tianfang appeared here alone. With a smile on his face, he said, "Why are you here? What's the matter?"  ?¡±

    Su Tianfang was still approaching him, and said duplicity: "It's nothing."

    Su Tianfang is not a fool, she could clearly feel that the light in Fu Yuan's eyes seemed to disappear all of a sudden.  &#24378&#29306&#32&#98&#120&#119&#120&#46&#99&#111&#32&#35835&#29306 this time bxw x.co Zhang Si

    Su Tianfang said it's okay, Fu Yuan smiled awkwardly, as if he didn't know how to face his daughter, so he didn't dare to speak, this time he continued to look away as if evading, but in fact he didn't feel like it.  As before, I focused on the distant scene.

    Su Tianfang stopped beside him and looked into the distance together, which made him feel even more unnatural. He thought that Su Tianfang was just passing by if he said it was okay.

    The two of them were silent with each other. After a while, Su Tianfang stopped looking at each other, but looked down, looking thoughtful.

    Although two people stand together, there is an obvious dividing line invisibly.

    Fu Yuan secretly paid attention to Su Tianfang's situation, and really wanted to say a few words to ease the atmosphere between the two of them, but he was afraid that he would not be able to wait for a response.

    At this time, Su Tianfang was struggling even more. She could feel the attention of the people around her. He needed to break the deadlock by himself, but now that he didn't say anything, Fu Yuan didn't dare to take the initiative out of guilt for Yueya. This made Su Tianfang  Can't help but sigh in the bottom of my heart.

    Alas, what am I still thinking about, and how should I speak? I originally wanted to ask him something after meeting him, but why don't I know how to speak?  This person is the same, I'm afraid he is just a sullen type, now he pretends to be so calm on the surface, but in the end he is also a group of restless people.

    After the two stayed together in silence, Su Tianfang spoke.

    "I want to ask you something."

    Su Tianfang's voice was very calm, not too loud, and just enough for Fu Yuan to hear it clearly.

    "If you ask, if I can say it, I will say it." There was a trace of panic and uneasiness in my heart, but I still spoke calmly.

    Su Tianfang said: "I want to know, do you have any part in Yu Shaoqun's death?"

    While Fu Yuan was reacting, Su Tianfang continued: "You said that after you knew Lin Yuan's whereabouts, you followed her and discovered that Lin Yuan and Yu Shaoqun were in love with each other. I want to know, did you  What did you do to Yu Shaoqun because of being robbed of love?"

    Su Tianfang thought for a long time about what she should ask, but she really couldn't think of a more suitable language.  Make Big z.com Make Xiao

    Fu Yuan hurriedly shook his head: "No, no, I just followed I didn't do anything, but I would appear in front of your mother from time to time, begging for her forgiveness, and she also warned me not to appear in front of other people.  In the field of vision, other people are not allowed to know my existence, otherwise she will hate me for the rest of her life"

    Su Tianfang felt very helpless, it was Fu Yuan's fault, which caused all these tragedies, but in fact, whether they love or hate, they should be happy and happy, but now everything seems to be so unfortunate,  Makes you feel powerless

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 212 Open Your Heart

    However, when he heard Fu Yuan say that Yu Shaoqun's death had nothing to do with him, Su Tianfang also smiled slightly, and heaved a sigh of relief.

    It doesn't matter, that's good, then I won't be able to face Yu Sheng anymore.

    "Have you been here all these years?"

    Fu Yuan turned his head: "I don't know where I can go. When I found out your whereabouts, it has been a few years. You were also found by the Su family and sent back to Butterfly Valley by them. There is no way to see you.  I don't know where else I can go, so I came back here."

    Su Tianfang thought to herself again: Why can't I go because I can't see it?  Is it so easy to get out of trouble?  It seems that the love for her daughter is just as it is on the surface, not so deep, otherwise how can she restrain the urge to not see her loved ones.

    Suddenly there was another silence, and Su Tianfang changed the topic again.

    "Then why did Yu Sheng become your apprentice?"

    In fact, this is the point that Su Tianfang is most suspicious of. Why did the two of them meet, and Yu Sheng even worshiped him as his teacher.

    According to what Su Yu and the others said, when the world was named Tang, General Yu led them away from the imperial city, and then disappeared, but only returned after two years of absence. Fu Yuan did not leave here, and did not dare  Looking for Yueya, how did he know Yu Sheng who was far away in the imperial city.

    Fu Yuan was startled, and slowly said: "I just afraid, so I dare not go to you, but I will also secretly watch over you, wanting to see you, come and go, and met Xiao Yusheng  A few times, but he was always alone. After asking, I learned that he was an orphan, and I felt a little empathy, so"

    Fu Yuan didn't say anything further, waiting to see how Su Tianfang reacted.

    Su Tianfang saw that his ears were actually very red, and felt that he was embarrassed again, so she confirmed again that this guy is a stuffy jar.

    It turned out to be such a shy and stuffy pot, where did he get the courage to mess up the hero meeting in the first place?  Did Liang Jingru give it?  Also His overlord bowed hard.

    "Go on!"

    Su Tianfang roared, and Fu Yuan obediently spoke.

    "He told me that his grandfather was very cruel to him and asked him to practice qigong. If he didn't practice well, he would be punished. I taught him quietly. He said that teaching karma is a teacher, so I recognized him as an apprentice.  Then I asked him to help me watch over you, because I also need to come back to watch over the Valley of the Wicked, and I'm afraid something will happen if I leave for a long time."

    "Then you know"

    "I didn't know that he was Yu Shaoqun's son at the beginning, but I only found out later. There was no conspiracy at all. It was definitely not the son of his rival in love who approached him.  Just let him take care of you for me."

    Fu Yuan hurriedly explained without waiting for Su Tianfang to ask.  But he didn't know that all of a sudden, he revealed his lie again.

    "Didn't you say that you couldn't find me? You asked him to help you find me. Why did you find me now? Then you asked him to look at me?"

    Su Tianfang was expressionless, but these words made Fu Yuan speechless.  &#24378&#29306&#32&#107&#101&#110&#115&#104&#117&#102&#97&#110&#103&#46&#99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306

    Fu Yuan didn't realize where he said something wrong for a while, Su Tianfang continued.  This time ke*nshufang.com Zhang Si

    "Sure enough, the man is three points drunk, and he can make himself cry when acting. He said how difficult it was to find me that night, but now it seems that you have no resistance at all to find me. Yes, you are the boss of the Valley of the Wicked anyway.  , When you were young and frivolous, you rushed to Kyushu and did so many things, how could it be difficult for you to find someone so small."

    Su Tianfang made the point clear, and it was only when Fu Yuan realized that he was in a hurry to tell the truth. He had no choice but to fail the bitter scene that night, watching Su Tianfang grinning bitterly.

    Su Tianfang looked at his slightly flattering smile, and sure enough, the man was still a teenager until his death. No matter how much time wasted and how many things happened, the man's original intention and temperament would not change much.

    Su Tianfang didn't care about the other things. Anyway, many things have already been settled, and it has been more than ten years. There are so many grievances and resentments. The next unknown things should be taken into account.  Make Big z.com Make Xiao

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 213 Surrounding and robbery

    Su Tianfang left. Before leaving, he pointed out Leng Yue to Fu Yuan. After all, this cheap father is also a good-looking uncle.  , I haven¡¯t looked for it for many years, and it¡¯s not easy if I don¡¯t have it. Su Tianfang just let the two of them ¡°get to know each other.¡±

    Originally, I wanted to let Fu Yuan go to Butterfly Valley to "plead guilty", but after thinking about it, I don't know what else to do after letting him go, besides letting him say "I was wrong" to those grand masters  .

    Yu Sheng walked with Su Tianfang, still with the same set of white cloud pattern clothes and the same mask.

    This time, with Yu Sheng leading the way, Su Tianfang didn't have to rush around.

    The way out turned many turns, Yu Sheng explained that there are many traps here, and the detour is to avoid those traps.

    Su Tianfang didn't ask, but Yu Sheng took the initiative to answer.

    After coming out completely, Su Tianfang turned her head and looked at the intersection where she came out. It was like waking up from a dream. It turned out that the entrance of the Valley of the Wicked is between the valleys, which is not very conspicuous. In addition to the mechanism hidden in the jungle, no wonder  It will say that the Valley of the Wicked is not easy to fight.

    "You villains hide really well." &#24378&#29306&#32&#107&#97&#110&#122&#111&#110&#103&#121&#105&#46&#99&#99&#32&#35835&#29306

    "After all, it's about my own life, and it should be done."

    After exchanging greetings, and not long after moving on, they encountered a roadblock.

    This group of people were divided into several wearing the same clothes, Su Tianfang identified and recalled, always felt that these clothes were familiar, but couldn't remember where he had seen them before.

    Yu Sheng reminded: "These are people from various sects who participated in the martial arts conference some time ago."

    Su Tianfang was like a thunderbolt when Yu Sheng broadcasted it on demand, and instantly remembered when he had seen it.

    Seeing this group of people surrounded him so openly, Su Tianfang asked: "Why do you guys block our way?"

    "Girl, don't misunderstand, there is only one person we want to intercept, and that is the one next to you, the owner of the Valley of the Wicked."

    "Girl, he is the only person we are looking for. In order to avoid hurting the innocent, you can leave."

    Seeing that their target was Yu Sheng, Su Tianfang became playful.

    "Hey, they are looking for you."

    Yu Sheng's folding fan lightly tapped on her forehead.

    "Their posture must have come to kill me. Are you so happy?"

    "To kill you?" This change of tone seemed to make everything serious all of a sudden.

    "how do you know?"

    "They are planning to reconvene the martial arts conference. Presumably they are afraid that I will cause trouble at the martial arts conference again, so they want to kill me in the future."

    The fan is turning on the fingertips, simple analysis.

    Su Tianfang asked: "Reopening the martial arts conference? Why haven't I heard you mention this matter?"

    "That's why I'm going out with you this time."

    Among this group of obstacles, some people have already become impatient.

    "As expected of a person who is the owner of the valley, he knows everything, but it's like this. You'd better be obedient and don't force us to do it."

    "You have already followed all the way. You didn't dare to make a move. It was just because you were afraid that I would turn around and go back to the valley to find helpers. Now that you jump out here, you must be confident that you can kill me. Why don't you do it?"

    Everyone was silent. After all, the last martial arts conference had indeed seen his power. None of the big figures from the various sects came out, so they sent them small people, but they thought they had an absolute advantage in numbers, so they must  Suppress Yu Sheng.

    Although the two of them seldom cooperated, they had a tacit understanding at the moment. They came up at once, preemptively struck them, and hit them by surprise together.

    These people immediately entered the fighting state.

    But it is obvious that Su Tianfang and Yu Sheng underestimated them, there are too many of them

    The battle in front of me has not stopped¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Under the siege of this group of people, the two of them have fallen into the enemy's long wheel battle.

    Some unfortunately lost their lives. They dragged the corpses aside, and then replaced them, just like this.  This time kanzong*y*i.cc Zhang Si

    Haven't been able to fight to the end yet, Su Tianfang and Yu Sheng gradually began to feel powerless in the face of so many people's war of attrition, but in the face of so many desires5&#29306

    Yu Sheng endured all the pain, he wanted to take Su Tianfang to the cave on the mountain, and took her to shelter from the rain, the knife wound on his stomach was still bleeding, the two of them stumbled like this, and finally came to the mountain  .

    Yu Sheng had already exhausted all his strength. At the entrance of the cave, he knelt down powerlessly, and stabbed the knife straight into the ground, supporting his body. His head was also drooping, feeling that he had lost much of his strength.  Anxiously, Su Tianfang knelt down beside him, tears welling up, and put his hands on his face: "Yu Sheng, how are you doing? Don't die, what will I do if you die? I'm alone!  , you can't die!"

    Yu Sheng opened his eyes tiredly, and tried his best to smile: "I'm sorry"

    Immediately afterwards he fell to one side.

    Su Tianfang was stunned, and then burst into tears, crying out of breath, but Yu Sheng in front of him had lost too much blood and was unconscious.

    Su Tianfang was too nervous, and had already forgotten that she was good at medicine.  Make Big z.com Make Xiao

    "I don't have the old calendar when I go out, what a bad day! I shouldn't have come out today"

    After this fierce battle, and now seeing Yu Sheng lying in front of her, Su Tianfang broke her defense again, Su Tianfang finally overdrawn herself, and passed out all of a sudden

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 214 Su Tianfang Disappears

    The martial arts conference was reopened, and the location chosen by everyone was still at Qingpo.  However, after the last round of farce in this martial arts conference, the number of people present this time is obviously much less. After all, the position of martial arts leader is not coveted by everyone.  Watching a play, I have already seen one play, so I am not very interested in the second play.

    This time, Bo Dongyuan was the "host" of this hero meeting.  Beside him were still Zhixia and the purple-clothed boy.

    Some teams have left the field, some teams have fewer people, and some teams have more people. Among the teams with more people, Butterfly Valley is one of them.

    At this time, it is on the side of Butterfly Valley.  The person in charge of the home court was no longer Su Tianfang, but the team led by Moshan.

    Since Su Tianfang was robbed and killed on the way back with Yu Sheng last time, there has been no news. Moshan and the others didn't know about Su Tianfang's murder. As for Su Tianfang, the information they got stayed at the last time.  Letters received.  Now that they knew that the Hero Conference had already been held, but they couldn't contact Su Tianfang, they could only choose to come to this venue first, praying that Su Tianfang would come here by himself to join them.

    After arriving at the meeting place, Mo Shan and the others all had solemn expressions, but they met later, and the others didn't know about Su Tianfang's situation. They only heard that Mo Shan told Su Tianfang that he had other matters to deal with, and that he would be here at the meeting place on the day of the meeting.  Meeting with everyone, so they are seriously waiting for Su Tianfang.  Now baolai*xs*w .*com* Zhang Si

    Watching the time go by, the noon sun has slowly set to the west, the martial arts conference has also started, many schools have already competed, this round of competitions, it seems that it has come to this point  At the end of the meeting, it seemed that the leader of the martial arts alliance was about to win. Su Tianfang was indeed not in place for a long time, and the other people in Butterfly Valley naturally became anxious.

    An older man stood up and asked Mo Shan: "Ah, Mo Shan, didn't you say that the Gu Lord will meet us at this meeting place today? Seeing that we have been here for so long, this meeting is very difficult.  It's almost over, we've been searching for so long, but we still haven't seen the figure of the valley owner, is the valley ownerwill he come or not?"

    Mo Shan looked embarrassed: "Mr. Li, I am also anxious, but this girl has indeed told me that the day when the conference reopens is when we will meet, but seeing that the conference is coming to an end, it is coming to an end.  Yes, she hasn't appeared yet, so I'm also very anxious."

    ?Old Li's lips and teeth just moved, but before he could make a sound, Mo Shan chased after him.

    "Mr. Li, you watched her grow up. You also know this girl's personality. Although she is a bit naughty and has a more casual nature, she has always been careful about such important things.  An urgent matter was delayed, so we haven¡¯t come back now, let¡¯s wait.¡± &#24378&#29306&#32&#98&#97&#111&#108&#97&#105&#120&#115&#119&#46&#99&#111&#111&#  109&#32&#35835&#29306

    The scepter in Mr. Li's hand hit the floor hard, expressing his dissatisfaction.

    "Mo Shan, it's not that I don't believe you, it's just that right nowwell, I'm still a child after all, and with such a stubborn heart, I didn't agree to hand over this position to her back then."

    Old Li sighed, but turned around helplessly and took a step back.  Make Big z.com Make Xiao

    Because of so many people, Xia Hongxue didn't dare to discuss with Mo Shan

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 215 Whispering Song Kang

    After all, all this is slowly coming to an end, Su Tianfang still failed to show up, Mo Shan thought about it, this is fine, since Nizi can't show up, then end this boring martial arts conference ahead of time, the position of the leader of the martial arts,  No matter who gets the flower, Butterfly Valley is still hidden in the mountains and forests, so what if you don't step into the rivers and lakes?  Butterfly Valley has been healthy and healthy in that corner from now on. Even if the world is turned upside down in the future, Butterfly Valley will at least not find it difficult to protect itself safely.

    In the end, the person standing on the stage was Song Kang of the Qingyang sect.

    This Song Kang singled out all the heroes with a single sword. He has been undefeated on this stage, and no one is on stage again. It is obvious that the position of the leader of the martial arts will fall on his head.

    There were endless discussions in the audience.

    "I didn't expect it to be him. He looks soft and weak, but he is so strong!"

    "This Song Kang heard that he was the best among the contestants in the last martial arts conference, but he was picked by the villain's valley, and then there was the Linyuan of Butterfly Valley, so he failed to take the position."

    "He has endured for many years" &#24378&#29306&#32&#121&#117&#110&#120&#117&#97&#110&#103&#101&#46&#111&#114&#103&#32&#35835&#29306

    "I heard that he has been in seclusion for more than ten years since he returned. The position of sect master of the Qingyang Sect was passed to him just after he left the seclusion some time ago. He is bound to win it this time."

    "I also heard"

    Song Kang stood on the stage, listened to the discussion of the audience, and threatened: "Song is not afraid of war, if anyone is not convinced, come up."

    There was a lot of talk, and there was a lot of discussion, but it was much smaller, and there was no obvious opposition. It was obvious that everyone present had already tacitly agreed that he, Song Kang, was the leader of the martial arts contested today.

    ?No one objected to him, Song Kang was naturally very satisfied, he put away his sword, and moved in several directions, clasping his fists in a quack salute: "Thank you, everyone, for accepting."

    Looking around the audience again, no one objected to him, and he was very satisfied with his wishes, and then turned to look at Bo Dongyuan.

    "Master Uncle, I think you can announce the result."

    Although the people present have acquiesced to Song Kang's status, Bo Dongyuan is the most respected person present today, and everyone still has to wait for him to speak.  This time yu nxu a nge.org Zhang Si

    There was a flash of depth in Bo Dongyuan's eyes, which was covered up by his exaggerated laugh in an unpredictable moment.

    "Hahahahahaha, it's still awesome to be a younger generation. Master Song's skill has not diminished in the past, and it is even better than before. Looking at the old man, he is now a candle in the wind, and his bones are getting worse. I really envy Master Song.  ah."

    "Doctor Uncle won the award, let's announce the result." Song Kang obviously couldn't wait any longer.

    "That's right, now that the result has come out, this sect master Song is a well-deserved leader of the martial arts alliance. Doctor Bo, you should announce it quickly."

    "That's right, everyone present can see for all that the master of the Song sect beats Quan Fang in skill, this martial arts leader is well-deserved."

    "hehe."

    Bo Dongyuan waved his hand.

    "Don't worry, don't worry, I think everyone knows that if it wasn't for that accident at the Heroes Conference fifteen years ago, Sect Master Song stood out from the crowd at a young age, and now he is as heroic as before, young junior  You have to learn a lot from the head of the Song sect" Zhi Da z.com Zhi Xiao

    Listening to Bo Dongyuan's sentence after sentence, Song Kang felt uncomfortable.

    This announcement of the result is also a one-sentence matter, but this old genius doctor comes out one after another, at least he is a sane person, but now he is confused like this, at least talking about other words

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 216 Looks Disgusting

    Confidence was lost, doubts arose, such an obvious delay, Song Kang could no longer trust Bo Dongyuan, and his "sincerity" to him could no longer be maintained.

    In this case, Song Kang knew that he still had to fight for it by himself.

    "Everyone, thanks to Dr. Bo's praise, everyone here basically agrees that Song, the leader of the martial arts alliance, is well-deserved"

    "What's the rush? It's a good thing. Are you afraid that no one will intervene? After all, it's a big deal, and you still don't allow people to think about it before making a move!"

    A woman's voice sounded, and everyone looked for her reputation.

    "Who is this girl?"

    "I haven't seen it before, which high school student is this?"

    "Have you seen them in town?"

    "I haven't seen it before, maybe I just arrived."

    "Looking at this, she is the only one. Could it be that she wants to challenge Sect Master Song?"

    As soon as Leng Yue opened her mouth, she instantly became the target of public criticism. It was the first time Leng Yue saw such a big battle, and she was terrified.

    Bo Dongyuan said: "The little girl is right, it is reasonable for everyone to think about it."

    Song Kangdao: "Since the old genius doctor has spoken, let's wait a little longer and give you a little more time to think about whether you want to participate in this ring."

    Bo Dongyuan nodded: "Little girl, are you going to challenge on stage?"

    How can Leng Yue know any martial arts, Bo Dongyuan asked her and shook her head repeatedly.

    &#24378&#29306&#32&#57&#98&#122&#119&#46&#99&#111&#109&#32&#35835&#29306&#12290 "II won'tI won't."

    "Why don't you speak up, why come here to join in the fun."

    "What kind of fun does this knife-wielding and gun-wielding man come here for? Nobody cares about his baby."

    Leng Yue approached Fu Yuan timidly, pulled his sleeve and hid behind him.

    Fu Yuan has not shown his face in the arena for many years, coupled with the simple disguise, so no one can bear him.

    Seeing that the children are accompanied by adults, everyone talks less.

    "Master"

    "It's okay, don't be afraid."

    Fu Yuan patted her head to comfort her.

    "Why did you come up with these words?"

    Leng Yue whispered: "I just get annoyed just looking at this person, and I don't want him to be."

    Fu Yuan was puzzled: "You can't go on stage to grab the position of leader"

    Leng Yue said: "Then I don't want him to be, this person looks really annoying."

    Fu Yuan smiled, and thought in his heart: Well, I picked him because I thought he hated him at the beginning, otherwise the position of the leader of the martial artshe would not be able to sit even without me.

    Zhixia felt uneasy and asked: "Master, are we just waiting like this?"

    Bo Dongyuan said: "Wait, many things have their own destiny."

    "Uncle, who are you waiting for?" Gu Xunfeng asked.

    He is the former man in purple clothes and the future owner of Tianbing Pavilion.

    He came here this time, but he actually had his own mission.

    At this time z.com Zhang Si.  Fifteen years ago at the hero meeting, Tianbinge forged a sword named "Shuanghua", which was a ceremony for winning the title of martial arts leader.

    One pavilion and two valleys have a good relationship. After Lin Yuan won, although he did not take the position of the leader of the martial arts alliance, the sword of "Shuanghua" was sent to Tianbing Pavilion by someone. Lin Yuan is not in Butterfly Valley, but the director of Butterfly Valley  Take it on your behalf.

    Now that the lord of the martial arts alliance is convening again, the ceremony of winning the championship is naturally indispensable, so Tianbing Pavilion forged another magic weapon, and then it was escorted by Gu Xunfeng, and this time the magic weapon was named "Shuang Jiang  ", also a soft sword.

    Bo Dongyuan said: "I don't wait for anyone, it's arranged by nature."

    This is so mysterious, Gu Xunfeng looked at Zhixia, thinking that Zhixia could say it, but Zhixia also looked like "the secret must not be revealed", so he didn't tell him.

    "This has given everyone enough time to think about it. If there is still no one on stage, this matter will be settled. I am¡ª"

    At this time, a man parachuted into the center of the ring and stood firmly on the stage. His back was straight, and his tall figure contained great tenacity.

    Make big z.com make owls.  "And I, too late."

    (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 28 Heart-to-heart talk

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Su Tianfang left the Su Mansion, she went directly to the restaurant. When she arrived at the restaurant, Gu Xi was waiting for her there.

    This time, Gu Xi didn't wear men's clothes anymore, but a serious daughter's dress. She was dressed in purple, and a hairpin on her head simply pulled up her hair.  Most of it is covered, the thin eyes are drooping, half-lit, half-glamorous, the lips are slightly parted, red as dandelion, and there is still a trace of heroism between the brows, staring at the wine in the glass.

    And before that, she just had an unpleasant, but not very bad encounter.

    That was on the way she came, because it was raining at that time, so when she was walking on the side of the street with an umbrella, but because of the heavy rain, she didn't hear the shouts of the people driving the carriage behind her, so she was driven away by that one.  When the extremely fast carriage passed by, the splashed water wetted the clothes, and some mud was mixed in the water, so the clothes looked particularly dirty.

    At that time, she was stunned, and when she realized it, she strode to catch up regardless of the image of the woman and cursed.

    "Are you blind, the driver of the carriage? Didn't you see such a big man and still drive so fast! Hurrying to reincarnate or something, be careful to be struck to death by lightning in such heavy rain, damn you!"

    She thought she didn't intend to stop after buying the car, so she scolded even more vigorously.

    "It's amazing to be rich, and it's amazing to ride a carriage! Where's the nouveau riche rich second generation, who has no education at all! Eat your uncle's! My clothes are all dirty, how can I see people later!"

    Yu Sheng in the carriage heard the fragrant words outside the carriage, stopped the carriage, and then got out of the carriage.

    Seeing the carriage stop suddenly, Gu Xi was stunned. The scolding was so harsh just now, so he didn't want to get out of the carriage to make trouble for him, right?  Suddenly she faltered.

    Immediately afterwards, she saw two people getting off the carriage.  These two people are Yu Sheng and the thin boy Bai Yu.

    After Yu Sheng came up, he apologized deeply.

    "I'm sorry girl, I accidentally stained your clothes, have you been injured?"

    Gu Xi looked at the two beautiful men and shook his head in a daze, and in an instant, he had the appearance of a little girl, shy.

    Seeing that Gu Xi was silent, Yu Sheng exchanged a glance with Bai Yu, and then said again.

    "To express my apologies, if the girl is not in a hurry and can trust us, how about asking the girl to get into the carriage with us?"

    Gu Xi stared at the two of them with wide eyes for a moment, and kept slandering in his heart: No way, didn't he just curse a few words?  Do you still want to take me into the carriage, and then pull me outside the city to destroy the corpse?  No way, no way, it's rare for me to meet a beast, such handsome two people, want to pull me out to destroy the corpse?

    Gu Xi showed an ugly and very unnatural smile, and said.

    "You don't need to be so polite? I'm just wearing boy's clothes. I'm a girl. It's not appropriate for a girl to easily get on a stranger's carriage."

    Yu Sheng explained.

    "Girl, don't get me wrong. The tailor shop opened by my family is in front of me. Yu just wants to take the girl to change clothes and apologize to you. He has no other unreasonable intentions. If the girl doesn't believe me, I will walk there with you."  Can."

    Gu Xi didn't expect that he was wrong, so he asked.

    "Ah! That's it?"

    "Hehe, girl, don't worry, I am Yu Sheng from the Yu family, and I will never have any wrong thoughts about the girl, and I heard it just now in the car, girl, you should have an appointment next time, and wear this outfit again."  It¡¯s not appropriate to go on an appointment.¡±

    Gu Xi realized that she used the belly of a villain to measure the heart of a gentleman, so she smiled awkwardly, and then looked at the hem of her skirt. It was indeed inappropriate to look dirty like this, and then she followed the example of most of her daughters.  The etiquette is also decent, blessing the body.

    "Then thank you Mr. Su."

    However, she did not completely relax her vigilance, and chose to walk to the tailor shop together.

    And the Yu family's ready-to-wear store they went to was a store that specializes in buying women's clothes.

    Gu Xi embarrassedly chose for a long time, considering the time issue, finally chose a purple one and went in to change it.

    Women's dresses are relatively complicated to wear, so this is why Gu Xi doesn't like wearing women's clothes very much, so she spent a lot of time getting dressed, while Yu Sheng and Bai Yu Eryuan were waiting outside.

    Finally, Gu Xi tidied up her dress and took off her hair crown. She only took the hairpin in the crown and casually tied up her hair. She felt it was appropriate before she walked out slowly.

    &sp; Gu Xi placed a hand on Su Tianfang's hand on the table.

    "Worry if you are worried, but don't guess so much. When you guess the answer, you will find that all these things may have passed, and you are just worrying about it. Why don't you just let it go  walk."

    Su Tianfang listened to it but always felt a little hesitant, and then she drank half of the wine in the glass, and she didn't know whether she looked away or was more upset.

    Gu Xi hoped that she had understood it. After all, the two of them had met very rarely in the past few years, and the two of them finally met, but it was actually just one of them when they met by chance on the street.

    Gu Xi looked around the restaurant, suddenly he found a familiar figure, and then shouted in surprise.

    "Hey, I saw a person, that person just now." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 146 Wedding Night

    You can search "Tian Fang Zai Shang" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yu Sheng looked at the obvious change on Su Tianfang's face, from the smiling at the beginning to the indifferent at the end, and finally regretted it in his heart, Su Tianfeng's words, and the sudden change of expression,  In fact, it caught him by surprise.

    Turning around, he covered up the emotion in his eyes. He continued to fill up the wine glass again, picked up the wine glass again, and when he handed it to Su Tianfang, there was still a bit of a smile in his voice, and he said: "You  I have already told me that it is a fake marriage, and I understand all of this, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it, and I won¡¯t force you to do anything, all this is just to ease the atmosphere, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡±

    Su Tianfang didn't fully believe what Yu Sheng said, but she didn't question him immediately, she just sighed softly, took the wine over at last, and said softly: "But  If so, you were kidding me tonight."

    These words seemed to have pierced Yu Sheng's heart again, but the faint smile on his face remained unchanged, and he just said softly: "Lady, I would like to offer you a toast for my husband."

    At this time, it is impossible to control whether he is joking or serious, Su Tianfang nodded, and drank the glass of wine with him, but this time he did not wrap his arms together again, and he also had a rare  Returning to the appearance of everyone's lady, the lady raised her hand once, and the wide sleeve of the wedding dress covered her face before she drank the wine.

    After putting down the wine glasses together, Yu Sheng continued joking and sighing.

    "A spring night is worth a thousand dollars. It's a pity that tonight's bridal night between you and me can only pass away in vain. I really can't do anything."

    After Yu Sheng's words, Su Tianfang had no words or actions.

    That's right, since the two of them got married in a fake manner, even though it's the wedding night in the bridal chamber, only one is worth a thousand gold, but what can they do?  After all, she can't do anything. Although she is a woman in the 21st century, and her original mind and thoughts should be open, she can't do it now and just have sex with him directly on the bed.  .

    And if you really want to talk about it, she is also an old maid, and she also wants to taste this kind of taste, but there are some safety precautions in this place, there is no way to carry it out, it can't be done,  If it was a night of fun, after the cloud and rain in Wushan, if there was a little life in her stomach in the near future, then she would regret it to death.

    Yu Sheng looked at Su Tianfang without saying a word for a long time, but he saw that Su Tianfang's cheeks turned red, and this slight blush spread all over Su Tianfang's cheeks, and now she was in the wedding room again, everywhere was red, that is,  Adding a bit of coquettishness, this savage girl in ordinary days, now looks a bit charming, which once again made Yu Sheng's heart turbulent.

    Yu Sheng couldn't help but think in his heart, this little Su Tianfang's face is so red, could it be that she is already fantasizing about something she shouldn't?  Then should I go further to test and see what she means?  .

    Yu Sheng just wanted to get closer to Su Tianfang to test it out, but before he could make a move, Su Tianfang said softly.

    "That I know the proprietress of Zuixianlou, how about I let her find a good girl for you? Let you hang out here tonight?"

    The words were full of probing, her expression was shy, and her eyes were full of twinkles.

    But she did pour a basin of cold water on Yu Sheng a little bit this time. On her wedding night, she asked herself to go to a brothel woman to solve it Well, has this Su Tianpeng ever thought that even if he is married, now he is  Her husband is her justifiable husband. If someone saw her husband and went to the brothel woman late at night on the wedding night, how would she keep her reputation?  Didn't she think about her reputation at all?

    Yu Sheng seemed a little unwilling in his heart, but he could only stand there frowning, staring at Su Tianfang intently.

    The red candle was flickering, Su Tianfang looked at Yu Sheng, and could actually feel some redness on Yu Sheng's face, but she couldn't tell what this redness belonged to.

    In the end, it was Su Tianfang who hesitated and ended the topic.

    "That I was just joking I don't know the proprietress of the brothel, you don't get me wrong"

    After saying this, Su Tianfang couldn't help but swallowed there. This naked guilty look couldn't be concealed at all, and Yu Sheng also had a panoramic view of all this.

      "Actually, it's not too early now. You have been busy all day today. You must have toasted a lot of wine to the guests at the banquet just now. I think your face is a little red, maybe you are a little drunk. You should go to the banquet first."  Go to bed and rest, I'm going to sleep first."

    After Su Tianfang finished speaking, she moved to the side of the wedding bed.

    Yu Sheng couldn't help but question himself in his heart.

    Over and over again tonight I felt strange towards Su Tianfang, and I even wanted to be with her just now Could it be that I drank too much tonight, that's why I temporarily lost control?

    Yu Sheng closed his eyes, shook his head lightly, and suddenly wanted to take a sip of tea to wake himself up, but found that there was no tea prepared here, and there was only wine on the table, so he simply continued to pour it for himself.  The wine, and then drank it there, and kept hinting to himself in his heart that he didn't drink too much.

    In fact, he had already left the banquet early, and when he was at the banquet and drinking, he actually used his internal force to suppress the alcohol, so he knew very well that he was not drunk at all, but  Why Su Tianfang questioned himself with just such a sentence just now, he couldn't figure it out at all, there was no tea here, so he could only use wine to continue convincing himself.

    Su Tianfang had a lot of conflicts in her heart at this time, but she didn't know how to describe it. She just vaguely felt that her heart was beating faster. After sitting down and taking off her shoes, she raised her head and looked at the man who continued to drink.  Yu Sheng, Su Tianfang called him.

    "Yu Yu Sheng."

    After Yu Sheng heard Su Tianfang calling him, he stopped drinking and looked back at Su Tianfang, maybe he hadn't adjusted it just now, so when he turned his head at this time, there were still some tears on his face.  The indifferent expression was above, Su Tianfang looked at this indifferent Yu Sheng, and felt a little strange, it was a bit different from the smiling face she saw in the past, the Yu Sheng who often hung on her face, a warm  , a cold and arrogant.

    Su Tianfang said a few more words with some worry.

    "There is only this bed in this room. It doesn't matter who you or I are going out now. It's not good if someone else finds out. Tonight, let's just sleep on the same bed. I sleep inside and you sleep outside.  The two of us use this quilt as the boundary, and the well water does not interfere with the river water."

    After finishing speaking, he had already started to put the one on the bed inside, and the sideways Xi was pulled out, and then he planned to get on the bed.

    "Su Tianfang."

    Yu Sheng's voice made Su Tianfang even more flustered. This was the first time he had called him by his name directly since he had known him for so long. He had always called himself Ms. Su when they met so many times before.  That was the appearance of Mr. Pianpian, very gentle, but now the coldness in this voice made her shudder.

    She didn't dare to turn her head around all of a sudden, but she didn't dare to continue moving either.

    My dear mother, what is this for?  Why don't you dare to move now, why are you guilty?  No way, since he didn't do anything outrageous, wouldn't he just call himself out?  I have nothing to feel sorry for him.

    "You come down first, and I will take off the phoenix crown on your head for you. You can't go to bed with this phoenix crown to rest."

    After saying these words, Su Tianfang leaned back. She was in a crawling posture and her buttocks were pouted facing Yu Sheng. She was motionless on the bed, and now she was kneeling there. Feeling the weight on her head,  It was only then that she reacted.

    Yes, what happened tonight?  Why did he lose his position again and again, and even forgot about the thing on his head, the phoenix crown was so heavy, it weighed on him for a whole day, how could he forget to take it off when he was sleeping.

    Su Tianfang hurriedly turned around and got out of bed, and said to Yu Sheng with a smile.

    "If you don't tell me, I forgot. I was still wearing this thing on my head. I was careless. I almost didn't lie down. Fortunately, you reminded me. If you want my head, I'm afraid it will be inserted by this phoenix crown and those steps.  a hole."

    Although the words were told to him, she didn't dare to look at Yu Sheng now, she just hurriedly put her shoes on again, then walked to the dressing table and sat down, of course she didn't dare to shout  Yu Sheng was still groping around there, trying to get this thing off by himself.

    So in that short time, she pulled out all the things she could pull off first, the busha on her head, and the earrings she was wearing, she took off everything that could be removed first, but the wheel  When she reached the phoenix crown, she couldn't find the place, and suddenly she didn't know where to start, and she couldn't pull the phoenix crown down even if she pulled it up.

    Yu Sheng's steps were very light, and she had already stood behind Su Tianfang. Su Tianfang watched the person behind her approaching her from the mirror. She didn't dare to speak, and she didn't dare to fluctuate too much, for fear that this person would come out of the mirror.  I saw something wrong with myself in it, and later thought of something wrong, and caused some conflicts.

    "Let me help you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Now, Su Tianfang watched the person behind her approaching her from the mirror. She didn't dare to speak, and she didn't dare to fluctuate too much in her expression.  Think of something that is not right, and cause some conflicts.

    "Let me help you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com